The Abomination that Maketh Desolate, Part 2 – 1980, August





Alright now, I hope you all understand that it is God who is watching over the time. Malachi did not gather the people together, and say, Seven weeks of Daniel’s prophecy have been fulfilled, so get ready for the next sixty-two weeks. No. He just came on the scene as that first 49 years came to a close, and gave those Jews a stiff rebuke for the apostasy that they had fallen into. They had that great revival under the leadership of Ezra and Nehemiah in the early years of that 49 year period of time, but by the time Malachi began to prophesy to them, those days of revival were completely out of the picture. They were rebuked for their abominable ways. Through His prophet, God pleaded with them to repent, and warned them of the consequences of their corrupt ways, but to no avail. After the prophecy of Malachi, the Bible is silent for the next 400 years, but this is the 400 years of prophetic time that brings us right down to the birth of Christ. That is why it is necessary to go to your history books to find out what took place during those years between the time Malachi prophesied and the angel’s appearance unto Zecharias, the father of John the baptizer, who was the forerunner of Christ. God was keeping track of the time though, regardless of the fact that there was no writing prophet on the scene, therefore when 400 years more were almost expired, God sent His angel to Zecharias, announcing the fact that his prayer had been answered, and that his wife, Elizabeth, would conceive and bear him a son, and that his name should be called, John. Six months later he appeared to Joseph and Mary, and spoke to them about the conception and birth of a son, and that His name should be called, Jesus. When that little baby was born, 449 years of the 490 years of Daniel’s prophetic years had expired. Naturally you will not find this in your history books, for as we have already pointed out, history was recorded by the solar calendar, which has 365 1/4 days to the year, and our calculations are according to prophetic years which have only 360 days to each year. That is why I say, it is God that watches over time, and every prophecy is fulfilled right on schedule. That is why we know that the 70th week of Daniel will begin at exactly the right time, and will run for exactly 2,520 days, with the first 1260 days given to the two witnesses of Rev. 11:3, and the last 1260 days allotted to the Antichrist, the beast of Rev. 13:4-5, because God Himself is watching over time.


I have been asked many times, Bro. Jackson: Will the Antichrist literally sign a peace covenant for exactly one week (7 years)? I have always said, and will say again, I do not believe there will be any specific stipulation in the agreement, that it is to run for a period of 7 years. I believe God will have put sufficient pressure on the politicians of this old world, so that when Ezekiel 38 & 39 is fulfilled, and dead bodies are piled on top of each other in the land of Israel, those politicians will be more than ready to sign any kind of a peace agreement. They will be so scared, they will be saying, Brethren, we have to do something to prevent a thing like this from happening again. Therefore, just as they formed a Paris peace pact, just as they formed a League of Nations, and a United Nations, so will they sign this peace agreement. All of these measures have been taken in an effort to prevent further wars, and none of them have worked, but they will still try again. They will be pressured into signing up with the Antichrist, but they will not know that he is the beast man of Revelation 13:4, until it is too late. (Remember, this beast has a threefold application. It applies to a spirit, it applies to a man, and it applies to a system). Only the people of God will know what his true identity is from the very beginning; the world as a whole will be thrilled to death with their great peace agreement, and with the world recognized religious leader who is watching over the agreement. Now, brothers and sisters: Listen to me! The Antichrist will not be 3 years ahead of those two prophets. Please understand this, no sooner than that peace agreement is signed, those two prophets that God has been schooling someplace, will be anointed to step on the scene in Israel and begin their 1260 day ministry. Nothing runs ahead nor behind the word of God: everything is precisely, right on schedule. When Caesar Augustus made that taxing decree, he did not know that there was a certain little baby that must be born in Bethlehem, so who do you suppose was really behind that decree? Only God could have timed it so perfectly. Augustus did not know he was an instrument in the hand of God, doing what he did in order to fulfill prophecy. Neither did Joseph and Mary know that this very act would be the cause of prophecy being fulfilled. They went to Bethlehem to pay their taxes, and meant to be back home before the time for the baby to be born. She left all her little baby clothes at home, because she did not expect to need them before they returned. This was all in the plan of God. Why? Because God had determined to give those sheep herders a certain sign to identify that little baby by. We know Joseph was not a pauper; neither was Mary. You can believe she had been knitting, knitting, knitting, getting ready for that blessed event. I imagine she had all kinds of pretty little things made, but they were all back home in the drawers. Therefore the angel of the Lord said to the shepherds (Luke 2:11-12) “For unto you is born this day in the city of David a Savior, which is Christ the Lord. And this shall be a sign unto you; Ye shall find the babe wrapped in swaddling clothes, lying in a manger.” Brothers and sisters: God did not suddenly get the idea to have all these things work out like that, after He found out that Augustus was going to make that decree. No. He worked circumstances so Augustus would make the decree. I hope you get the point. The word of God must be fulfilled; and God does not depend upon human instruments to keep track of the time for Him; He does that Himself. As the first 449 years of Daniel’s 490 years passed, God made sure that everything was in order for the birth of the Jew’s Messiah, which is our Lord and Savior Jesus Christ. There had to be a right Roman Emperor on the throne, a right man and a woman in Nazareth, a reason for them to go to the right city at the right time, and there had to be many things set in order ahead of time, those little Jews would actually go to pay their taxes. All the governors and administrators had to receive their orders by means of the various carriers that served them, and all the preparations for collecting this extra tax took time, so everything had to be working toward a certain point for a certain time, and only God Himself could have worked it out so perfectly. By the time that little baby was born 449 of those prophetic years had passed. The next 33 ½ years covers the growing up of the Christ child, His baptism at about the age of thirty, His 3 ½ year ministry, and his crucifixion. This brings us into the year 34 A. D. Naturally history always has it that Jesus was crucified in 33 A.D., because they do not deal with the half year, six months, five months, nor anything like that but we are sure that Jesus was born in the period of time that would have been the ending of another 400 years from the time of Malachi’s prophecy. Then His life span covered another 34 prophetic years making a total of 483 years of prophetic time that has elapsed since the Nehemiah decree set that time measurement in motion. After the 62 week period of time the Messiah was cut off, but not for Himself. He was crucified at the end of the 62 week period of time, leaving exactly one more week to be fulfilled. That is the 7 year period of time we want to take to the New Testament. Let me say this, Later in the message we are going to calculate the actual number of days that would have been involved in the 69 prophetic weeks that have expired already, and compare them with solar time measurement.


Some of you, here at Faith Assembly have heard the various points of this message many times; I realize that. But in order for us to get it put into printed form, for the benefit of saints who have never heard it before, I must cover the subject thoroughly. Furthermore when we printed the message back in 1971, dealing mainly with the 70 weeks, our mailing list was not even half what it is now. Therefore with so many more readers who have not read the article at all, and with the knowledge that we are so much closer to fulfillment of the last week of the seventy weeks: there are many more things that we want to include in this article, that we did not put in the other one. Naturally I do not know who among those who will read this article will actually be among those who are raptured before the great tribulation starts. Neither do I know how many foolish virgins will read it, but I will say this, If you study this article, and it turns out that you do not go in the rapture; there are some things in here that can help you face the conditions that will exist at that time. I intend to show you also, how those Jews who believed what Jesus told them, escaped death at the hands of Titus and his Roman army in 70 A.D., and how that it all hinged upon what God had spoken through His prophet Daniel. No. I am not saying that foolish virgins can escape death; they must die in order to seal their testimony, but their psychological condition can be better if they know what is written in the word of God. The history we are going to use in this issue will back up what we want to say about certain fulfillments of prophecy. The little Jewish history book deals strictly with the last 400 and some years of their Old Testament period, from the time of Malachi’s prophecy on down through the first advent of Christ and the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D. Naturally it closes then, because the Jews were taken into captivity. The other source of our information is, Bloss Ancient History, compiled in the light of secular history, but notations are made to show where certain Bible prophecies were fulfilled. For instance, the footnotes will direct you to read Isaiah such and such, or something from Jeremiah, or Daniel and so on. Saints, I am glad there were some men of old who regarded the Bible as being authentic. I have my doubts that you would ever find such footnotes in secular history books written in our day. They would not ever dare to mention anything about Bible prophecy being fulfilled, and they would laugh at you if you did But there is coming a day, and we believe, very soon, when the greatest intellectual brains that have ever lived will have to bow their heads, bend their knees, and confess that Jesus Christ is none other than the Lord. They may have been atheists, agnostics, evolutionists or whatever, but when Jesus Christ splits those clouds and they see Him coming to earth with power and glory, that will put an end to all atheism. It will chill the blood in every evolutionary mind, and all their theories will leave them. Praise God! I thank Him for revealing truth to me; don’t you?


It is so thrilling to see how, many times, between two verses of scripture there will be a great span of prophetic time, even hundreds of years, and it is written like that to confuse great, educated minds. They build their theories and argue and fuss about them, and God reveals those hidden keys to His people by the leadership of His Spirit, when they love truth, and they are living in the hour for that truth to be revealed. God is the one that jumbled the scriptures in such a way that natural minds cannot understand them, and He is the only one that can unscramble the revelation that is hidden therein. Daniel 9:26 & 27, is a good example of this, for there is over 1900 years of time between the events of verse 26, and that of verse 27. When someone just reads straight through the two verses they would not realize that, unless they already had some revelation of what is being dealt with there. Like we have already pointed out: the destruction of verse 26, took place in 70 A.D., under Titus, and the covenant of verse 27, is still out in the future, and will be confirmed by the Antichrist, a prince whose authority originates in Rome just like Titus’ authority did, and who will be motivated by that same spirit of Satan that motivated Titus. Naturally these prophecies were concerning God’s dealing with the nation of Israel, and they were given to them, but the nation as a whole failed to prosper by what God spoke through His servant Daniel. They failed to recognize their Messiah when He came, and as a result of their rejection of Him, they had to suffer destruction, death, and dispersion, all over again. Nevertheless, the prophecy still stands, and there are those who will yet benefit from it as individuals. Those who believe the word of God have enough revealed to them to steer their course through these uncertain times we are living in, and we are thankful unto God for the accuracy of Bible prophecy. Just like in verse 25, of Daniel 9, where it talked about the street being built again, and the wall, even in troublous times: if you could see a map of the old world as it was in those days, you would better understand what those troublous times really were. Syria being to the north of the land of Israel, and Egypt being to the south, and west, great armies were constantly traveling through this little narrow strip of land that ran parallel to the Mediterranean Coast. Many battles were fought there as those armies would meet. Therefore the rebuilding of the city through that 62 week period of time was literally done in troublous times.


The reason so many great armies passed through that land was because of the limited water supply and food potential. Any other way they could have gone was across the Jordan river into the country that is called Jordan and all the way down into Saudi Arabia which is nothing but vast desert land. Armies will always avoid lengthy travel through such places. They look for the most vegetative routes that have adequate water supplies. That caused the land of Israel to be known as the bridge between Asia and Africa, between Asia and Europe and so forth. Great caravans constantly moved along these land routes, right on through the land of Israel and into Egypt, Africa and so forth, so that the land was never without a lot of activity and trouble. If they tried to deny access or refuse passage to one of those kings with his army, it was only an invitation for that king’s fury to be turned loose against them. Besides all of this they had a corrupt priesthood to contend with. We mentioned already, how those priests would play politics, how they would buy their office for great sums of money. When the price was right those Gentile governors would take some soldiers, arrest the incumbent priest on false charges and put him to death, making that office available to the priest who had payed to get it. Of course he not only had to pay for the office; he also had to agree with their politics. That is why you read in Daniel, about flatteries and such like. It was political graft. I could read a lot of history to you about such things, but that would take too much time; therefore I pray that you will just believe that I know what I am talking about, when I tell you these things. You will not find these specific accounts written in the Bible, but if you can take my word for these things that I have learned form history, it will help you to see more clearly the things that are written in the Bible. Some of you may even say, I don’t need to know all these things; all I need to know is how to be saved. That is your privilege if you choose to take an attitude like that. I will just say this, The whole Bible is the word of God; it is the bread of eternal life, food for believers to grow on, and at the same time, it will make a tare sick at his stomach, if you know what I mean. If Israel, to whom the 70 weeks of Daniel was given as a yardstick to measure time, had had proper respect for the scriptures, they would not have been caught so spiritually blind when their Messiah came to them. They were sound asleep with their little sanctimonious rituals when Bible prophecy came walking right down the street one day, in the form of a man. He walked right into the temple grounds, threw down the money changers, kicked over chicken coops, pigeon coops, and lamb pens, and with a scourge of small cords, He drove them all out of the temple saying, “Take these things hence; make not my Father’s house an house of merchandise.” What were they doing there? They were following their carnal religious routines. What was Jesus doing there? He was fulfilling something that was written in the prophecy of Daniel. Their Messiah had to be on the scene in order to be cut off at the end of the 62 week period of time. God had given them a way to know approximately when He would come to them, and they ignored it, just like Gentile religion as a whole is doing right today. The Antichrist will come on the scene, confirm the peace covenant with many nations, and Gentile religious leaders will think it is so wonderful, when if they would have taken heed to the word of God: they would know that 1260 days later, a time of trouble such as the world has never seen would be set in motion. Instead of laying down their rituals now, while there is still time, and crying out to God to allow His word to be a lamp unto their feet, and a light unto their pathway; they will wait until it is too late, and cry for mercy, but death itself will be their only escape. Why? Simply because they have not had an ear to hear what the Spirit of God is saying to true believers in this age. When you go to the 2nd and 3rd chapters of the book of Revelation, and read what John was instructed to write to the 7 churches of Asia, you cannot help but notice how each one of those 7 messages ended, “HE THAT HATH AN EAR, LET HIM HEAR WHAT THE SPIRIT SAITH UNTO THE CHURCHES.” You say, Did they not all have ears? They all had those things sticking out on each side of their head, but they did not all have spiritual ears that would take heed to the word of God.


At this time, we are going back into the 24th chapter of Matthew, and read some words that Jesus spoke to His disciples one day when they asked Him some questions concerning what was ahead. In verses 15 and following, we read this, “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, SPOKEN OF BY DANIEL THE PROPHET, stand in the holy place, (WHOSO READETH, LET HIM UNDERSTAND:) Then let them which be in Judea flee into the mountains: Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take any thing out of his house: Neither let him which be in the field return back to take his clothes. An woe unto them that give suck in those days! But pray ye that your flight be not in the winter, neither on the sabbath day.” First, I want you to notice that right in your Bible, in verse 15, speaking of something Daniel had spoken, there are 5 words in parenthesis, WHOSO READETH, LET HIM UNDERSTAND. There was a reason for those words being injected into His statement. Also, we want to find out exactly what Jesus had in mind when He said, “WHEN YOU SEE THE ABOMINATION THAT MAKETH DESOLATE STAND IN THE HOLY PLACE.” He certainly wasn’t speaking of a grace age church building; He was speaking of the Jewish temple, on Mt. Zion, in Jerusalem. That is the only place on earth that this scripture can pertain to. Do not try to apply it any place else, geographically. That holy place was desecrated by Antiochus, and again by Titus, and will be again, by the Antichrist, but in every case it applies to the exact same spot, the Jewish temple, on Mt. Zion, in Jerusalem. We are going to show you from the scriptures themselves, and also from the excerpts taken from history books, that Jesus was preparing the people for the time when Titus with his Roman army would set type number 2, of the abomination of desolation that will hit in the last half of the 70th week of Daniel. But first, let us go back to the 9th chapter of Daniel and read that 26th verse again. Like I said before, This is a key verse. “And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, (crucified) but not for Himself: (It does not say anything here, about Him raising from the dead, but that was not necessary at this time. The point here is that His crucifixion climaxes the prophetic period of that 62 weeks of years.) And the people (notice now, AND is a conjunction word. Another thought is being picked up right here, And the people) of the prince THAT SHALL COME shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.” Please pay close attention to the fact that this prince in verse 26, is not the same Prince as you see in verse 25, Jesus the Messiah is the prince of verse 25, but this other prince is a future prince that shall arise on the scene, and this verse lets us know that there are some people who are to be identified with this future prince that shall come. What were the people of that prince going to do? Destroy the city and the sanctuary. Now we know this is referring to something that was to take place after Jesus had been cut off at the end of that 62 week period of time, and we also know that the prince which is to come (the Antichrist) is not going to have a people that will destroy the temple, or sanctuary that he defiles, for the Bible teaches us that Jesus will cleanse that temple and sit in it, in the millennium. Therefore what must we look for? We must apply this to a time when the sanctuary of the Jews was destroyed, after Christ was cut off, and before He comes to rule an reign on earth. There has only been one time that this could apply. That was 70 A.D., when Titus and his army made a total destruction of the city and the temple. Alright, the prince is yet to come. Verse 27, lets us know that, for he is to confirm a peace covenant with many, to set the 70th week of Daniel in motion, but the people of that prince, lived 1900 years ago, for that is when they destroyed the city and the sanctuary. Now we come to the identity of the prince that is yet to comes. Who were the people that destroyed Jerusalem in 70 A.D.? They were Romans of course; we all know that. Then that means the prince that is yet to come (THE ANTICHRIST) must be identified with Rome. Right? Pay attention to how I say this now. Some of you have heard me say that the Roman Catholic Pope who will fulfill Daniel 9:27 and be known as the Antichrist, does not necessarily have to be an Italian. Their scriptural identities stem from where they get their power and authority. The Roman army that Titus positioned around the walls of Jerusalem, were not all Italians. Some of them were Germans, some French, as well as Spaniards and who knows what else, so it was not their racial identity that made them Roman soldiers; it was where they got their authority from, and that was Rome. Therefore the pope who will fulfill the Antichrist scriptures could very well be Polish, but he will not get his authority from Poland; that will come from Rome, making him a prince of the very people who destroyed Jerusalem in 70 A.D. I hope you can see the picture clearly now. Just keep the identity of those people who destroyed Jerusalem under the leadership of Titus, tied to the prince that is yet to come, and Daniel 9:26 & 27, will not be a mystery to you.


As we look back to that 26th verse for just a moment, notice the rest of the verse. “And the end thereof shall be with a flood, (flood is symbolic of persecution, and that is exactly what applied to those who were left alive.) And unto the end of the war desolations are determined.” Those desolate conditions, as far as the Jewish temple is concerned, have lasted for more than 1900 years. Many of you have been there; you have seen the Moslem mosque that is built over that sacrificial rock, there on the Jews temple grounds. That word WAR, literally should have been translated, WARS, for it means, unto the end of the wars (plural) that will follow such a period, desolate conditions will prevail. Nevertheless that is what Jesus was having reference to when He spoke to His disciples there in Matthew 24:15-20. Do not go beyond verse 20, with your 70 A.D. application, for this is one of those places where there is a great span of time between two verses that are written together. Verse 21, jumps all the way over into the 70th week of Daniel, and picks up the great tribulation. You really should read Luke 21:20-24, along with Matthew 24:15-20, in order to get a better picture in your mind. Let me read two of those verses before I say what I want to say about them. Luke 21:20, “And when ye shall see Jerusalem compassed with armies, then know that the DESOLATION thereof is nigh. (This verse gives a clearer picture than Matthew 24:15, so notice what He told them to do when they see such a condition.) Then let them which are in Judea flee to the mountains.” That is exactly what Matthew wrote, verse 16. If you will go back and read the first verses of Matthew 24, you will see that Jesus was speaking only to His disciples when He spoke these words, and history reveals that, not one Christian was left in the city when Titus’ army finally broke through. We are going to read some history in a few minutes, that will allow every one of you to see for yourselves, that this is where the words of Jesus which we have just read were fulfilled, (70 A.D.). Let us get the rest of these scriptures here, and compare them with Luke 21. “Let him which is on the housetop not come down to take anything out of his house: (in other words, flee to the mountains immediately, do not take time for trying to save your furniture, or anything like that.) Neither let him which is in the field return back to take his clothes.” Now look right over to Luke 21:22, “For these be the days of vengeance, that all things which are written may be fulfilled. (Just stay right there in Luke for the next two verses) But woe unto them that are with child, and to them that give suck, in those days! For there shall be great distress in the land, and wrath upon this people.” We will read the history, and you will see the sadness that young mothers faced, how that, as the siege continued, little babies were roasted and eaten. That fulfilled Deuteronomy 28:57, which was written many centuries before that and stated, “And toward her young one that cometh out from between her feet, and toward her children which she shall bear: for she shall EAT THEM for want of all things secretly in the siege and straitness, wherewith thine enemy shall distress thee in thy gates.” None of this pertained to the disciples of Jesus; for every last one of them did exactly what He told them to do; they fled to the mountains. But sad to say, every Jew that failed to take heed to what Jesus told them was caught right there. They stayed in Jerusalem and fell victim to Daniel 9:26, when the city was literally laid in ruins. That is what Luke 21:24, is speaking of. “And they (not the Christians) shall fall by the edge of the sword, and shall be led away captive into all nations: and Jerusalem shall be trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled.” Earlier in this chapter you find where some of the disciples were admiring the beauty of the temple, and Jesus hearing them said, “As for these things which ye behold, the days will come, in the which there shall not be left one stone upon another, that shall not be thrown down.” Brothers and sisters, I hope you are getting the picture as we point out these prophetic utterances. Jesus spoke these words about 37 years before it actually was fulfilled, but when you are dealing with prophecies of the scriptures it does not matter whether it is 37 years or 3700 years, God is the one who keeps the records and works circumstances that bring about the fulfillment of His word. God showed Daniel the things that we are writing about, in various visions which troubled him greatly. Then He sent an angel to explain the visions to him and from those explanations we have learned much. From our history books we have been able to pinpoint two of the periods of desolations as having passed already. At least the initial fulfillment of the first two are in past history, and the events of them hit exactly as they had been foretold in prophecy; therefore we ought to expect the events of the third period of desolations to be exactly s the scriptures declare it will be. Why do you suppose Jesus quoted the prophet Daniel there in Matt.24:15? For one thing it was a further vindication of the accuracy of that prophecy, and besides that, He wanted to remind them that if the nation of Israel had studied Daniel’s prophecy as they should have, they would have been prepared and expecting their Messiah when He came to them.


Turn to Luke 19:42, for a few more verses relating directly to this 70 A.D. siege of Jerusalem. Because of the Jews transgressions, and their failure to accept their Messiah, Jesus wept over the city of Jerusalem and prophesied about it saying, “If thou hadst known, even thou, at least in this thy day, the things which belong unto thy peace!, but now they are hid from thine eyes. For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side, And shall lay thee even with the ground, and thy children within thee; and they shall not leave in thee one stone upon another; because thou knewest not the time of thy visitation.” Just as I said earlier: Titus did not go there with the intention of destroying Jerusalem. He was a Roman general, the son of Vespasian, and he was commissioned to put down this Jewish revolt. In other words Vespasian, his father, became Emperor, and put him in command when he went to take Nero’s place. It was during the time that those Jews fought so furiously against his army, that Titus was anointed to fulfill all those scriptures that had been written against them. That same spirit that had been exemplified by Antiochus more than 200 years before, was now on Titus and his army. If you will look up that word, ABOMINATION, in your Webster’s dictionary, you will find that it is a word that pertains to excessive hatred. It does not pertain to a dirty piece of pork meat. What we are dealing with here is excessive hatred that maketh desolate. In this setting, to be made desolate, is to be deprived of inhabitants. Jesus could have said, When you see that period of excessive hatred existing against this holy place, then know that your enemies are set to destroy, totally, and flee to the mountains. When we read this history a little later, you will see how those Roman soldiers fought with such fury, and such hatred for those Jews, it literally fulfilled the abomination that maketh desolate, because they destroyed the city and the sanctuary, and more than one million Jews perished. Of those that were left alive, thousands were sold on the Roman slave markets, and scattered into all nations. Just think. All of this happened to them because of their rebelliousness, and their failure to accept their Messiah in His first advent. Remember when they were leading Jesus up to Calvary, how some of the women were crying and feeling sorrow for Him? Jesus turned to them and said, “Daughters of Jerusalem, weep not for me, but weep for yourselves, and for your children. For, behold, the days are coming, in the which they shall say, Blessed are the barren, and the wombs that never bare, and the paps which never gave suck.” Every mother with a small child, and every expectant mother, had the constant fear that her little baby might be roasted and eaten. What an end for any people to come to! Especially a people that had been projected as a light of God to the world. God brought all this upon them simply because they refused to be a light. That ought to make some people shutter, when they stop to realize that the grace age church is also supposed to be a light to the world. Brother, I tell you truthfully, this so called, church has been everything else but a light when you measure it against the overall world condition. I thank God that my faith is not resting on a man made set of religious rules. Praise God! I also thank God for allowing me to know that genuine believers of this age will escape the great tribulation that is somewhere just up ahead. It all hinges upon whether people believe the word of God with a true revelation. Those Jewish women who failed to take heed to the words of Jesus, had to suffer through that terrible siege against Jerusalem, but every person who believed what they heard, kept their eyes open, and fled to the mountains when they saw the conditions that Jesus described. This great destruction, and abomination took place after God had already stopped measuring time to the Jews with Daniel’s 70 weeks yardstick, but when that last week of time is inaugurated, revelated saints of God will know that in just 1260 days another period of abomination will be set in motion against the Jews holy place. You might even wonder how it could possibly be worse than what we are going to read here in a little while, but Daniel 12:1 calls it a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation, and I believe what I read here; do you? I rejoice to read the rest of that verse too, for it says, ” And at that time (the great tribulation) thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found WRITTEN IN THE BOOK.” Unbelieving Jews will be slaughtered by that beast system in that hour, but Revelation 12:6, tells us that those Jews which believer(because they have listened to God’s two prophets) will flee into the wilderness, where God has a place prepared to feed them for 3 ½ years. They will not be running from Antiochus; neither will they be running from Titus; they will be running from a man that the world as a whole has been looking to as a great religious leader and man of peace. Who will it be? I will not give you a name, but I will give you a means to identify him. Whoever the Roman Catholic pope is, in that hour, will be the man. He will be the man of sin, the son of perdition, the wicked one, the Antichrist, the little horn of Daniel 7:8, and on and on we could go, but you should have the picture by now. There will be some reason for him to go to Jerusalem in that hour, for Daniel 11:45 says, “And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him.” In 2nd Thessalonians 2:8, it tells us how he will come to his end, by the brightness of the coming of the Lord. There will not be a hand laid upon him; he will be destroyed, or consumed, by the word of judgment that issues forth from the mouth of the Lord Jesus Christ when He comes back to earth with His saints.

Brothers and sisters: There is so much that could be said in a message like this, that it makes it hard to condense it to a size that will not become boring to some. Nevertheless we are trusting God to help us say enough to help every sincere believer see these prophecies in a true light. What we are showing you about Antiochus Epiphanes the Syrian, and Titus, the Roman general, is to enable you to see how accurate the prophecies of the Bible really are. By seeing how perfectly these other prophecies have been fulfilled right to the minutest detail, we ought to be able to look at the prophecies that are before us, (prophecies that will be fulfilled in our generation) and get a picture in our minds as to what is coming. I feel like this portion of history concerning the fall of Jerusalem under Titus, in 70 A.D., can be a real eye opener when you see how terrible the conditions of it were, and then realize that there is yet to be a time that the Bible declares will be worse than it was then. At this time, let us read these portions of history, then we will point out some things that you should pay special attention to.


Their city was strongly situated by nature, and was surrounded by art with three strong walls and many lofty towers, the most remarkable of which were those of Antonia, Hippicos, Psephinus, Phasaelus, and Mariamne. The first wall was 17 ½ feet thick, formed of stones 38 feet long, and was considered to be almost impregnable. It was guarded by ninety towers built of the same solid masonry. Commencing at the tower of Hippicos, it ran directly north of the tower of Psephinus, then bore by the monument of Helena, to the Fullers monument. It then turned into the valley of Kedron, where it joined the inner wall under the Temple. The second wall began at the Gate of Gennath, on the west, intersected the lower city, then ran towards the north-western corner of the tower of Antonia. This citadel stood alone, on a high and precipitous rock 90 feet high, at the north-western corner of the Temple. The third, or inner wall, was that enclosing Zion. It started from the south-western porticoes of the Temple, ran first south, and then turned westward till it joined the tower of Hippicos. It then ran southward to Bethsur, along the ridge of the valley of Hinnom, to the pool of Siloam, then turned onwards to the Temple, which it rejoined at its eastern portico. But strong as were these wall, impregnable as were those towers, there was one work, which for situation and defense, far exceeded them-the Holy Temple. This stood upon a lofty plateau, the eastern and southern sides of which were precipitous, while the other sides had been walled in to the height of 500 feet, and the space filled in to form a foundation for the structure. On this gigantic base uprose the Temple walls, strong and lofty, enclosing the cloisters and corridors which surrounded the sacred edifice; a mass of masonry uniting strength with beauty, and presenting the aspect of an impregnable citadel. Such was the strength of Jerusalem, against which the Romans encamped on that memorable Passover of the Vulgar year 70, when the siege commenced. Vespasian was now Emperor, and the war was entrusted to his son Titus. The forces of the invader consisted of the three legions which had served under Vespasian, recruited by the five legions so beaten by the Jews in Cestius’s time. He had also twenty regiments of foot and eight of horse, besides vast multitudes of Arabs, altogether about 50,000 men. Titus stopped at Gibeath-Saul, about five miles from Jerusalem; and, taking an escort of 600 horses, proceeded to reconnoitre the city. The gates were closed, all seemed peaceful and quiet, and not a man appeared. But as the squadron turned towards the Tower of Psephinus, a band of the defenders rushed out at the gate, near the tower of the women, and cut off Titus from his men. Advance and retreat were equally impossible, for the enemy surrounded them, but, with great personal intrepidity, Titus dashed in among his assailants and cut his way through. Next day he advanced his troops to Jerusalem. The twelfth and fifteenth legions were encamped in front, the fifth behind them, and the tenth on the Mount of Olives, six furlongs from the city. The besieged, looking down upon this formidable array, wisely resolved to suspend their private feuds, and unite in a vigorous defense against the common enemy. This resolution, however, was but shortlived, for on the eve of the Passover, when Eleazar had opened the avenues of the Temple to the great concourse that came to sacrifice John of Giscala found means to introduce among the worshipers some of his men. These, drawing their concealed weapons, fell upon Eleazar’s party and the assembled multitude indiscriminately and slew in every direction, until the court was filled with blood. Eleazar’s party was thus annihilated. He and the survivors of his band submitted to John, who now saw himself sole master of the Temple and its precincts. He had now only a single enemy within the walls, but that enemy gave him considerable trouble by his activity. Simon’s attacks became more and more vigorous; the civil warfare raged more fiercely than ever, and was only suspended when it became necessary to deal a blow against the common foe. Such a necessity soon presented itself. The tenth legion commenced the siege works at the Mount of Olives, and were engaged at their trenches. Their arms were piled, because they expected no attack from the Jews who were so busy fighting among themselves. Whether or not the Romans were culpably negligent, this fact is historical; they were surprised and thrown in confusion. The attacking Jews rushed forward irresistibly, and the Romans were forced to fall back from the site of their proposed camp. The safety of the whole legion became imperilled, until Titus arrived with reinforcements, and drove the assailants into the valley of Kedron. Later in the day, when the troops returned to their works and resumed their operations, another vigorous assault was made by the Jews. They dashed furiously across the valley, carrying everything before them. The whole legion took to flight, except the guard surrounding Titus, when, perceiving the perilous situation for their general, they rallied and returned to the charge. The Jews contested every foot of ground, but they were at length completely repulsed. The Romans now set about leveling the ground between them and the city, by pulling down all the houses and ridges, cutting down all the trees, and even cleaving the rocks that stood in their way from Scopos to the tomb of Herod and the Serpent’s Pool. In this work so many hands were employed that it was accomplished in four days. While this work was in progress, Titus sent the besieged some offers of peace, which they made a show of accepting only to delude the Romans within their reach. Contrary to orders, many of the soldiers entered the city and escaped with great difficulty. The Jews also practiced a stratagem. They pretended to be driving out of the gates all the advocates for war, and mounting on the walls, clamored loudly for peace. Titus then sent Nicanor and Josephus with new offers, but the ambassadors were attacked, and Nicanor was wounded, while the besieged danced on the ramparts with joy at their success. This decided Titus to begin the assault in earnest. He removed nearer to the city, established himself at the distance of a quarter-of-a-mile from the tower Psephinus. He determined upon attacking near the monument of John, where the first wall was lower and where there was considerable force. Josephus relates that at the siege of Jotopata, he saw a stone ball strike off a man’s head at a distance of 600 yards. When the mound had been driven up to the face of the wall, then the battering ram was introduced. This engine was most powerful; and when well-directed, shook the walls with the force of a large cannon. Against these operations of the besiegers, the business of the besieged was: 1st. To destroy the attacking towers by fire-either by throwing fire balls made of lighted pitch, or by discharging burning arrows and spears; 2ndly. By means of their own catapults and ballista to impede the operations of the enemy; 3rdly. To sally out against the workmen; 4thly. To undermine the embankments and 5thly. To parry the blows of the rams either by putting buffers formed of sacks of sand or wool, or by catching the head of the ram in a rope to arrest its force.

Titus had divided his army into three battalions, each forming an embankment of its own. Between the embankments he placed his archers, and before these his machines. In the attack the tenth legion most distinguished itself by constructing ballista, which threw stones of half-a-hundred weight to the distance of two furlongs. These balls, however, were visible from their whiteness, and the Jewish watchmen cried out in warning, “The bolt is coming,” thus enabling the besieged to avoid the blow. When the Romans discovered this, they blackened the stone, and thence-forward these missiles, thus rendered invisible, crushed not merely single men, but numbers at a time. The Jews replied to this cannonade, shot for shot. They had the siege-engines which they had captured from Cestius, and these they plied with uncommon fury, but they were so ignorant of their use, that they did but little execution. They harassed the enemy most by frequent sallies. But the Roman missiles made terrible havoc before the rams were brought into play. When all were ready, three of these engines were advanced, and began their battering. The effect was to strike terror into the hearts of the garrison. They gave up their disputes, and hastened to the battlements to defend them. Side by side they worked and fought with emulous valour. They launched fire upon the machines, and missiles against those who worked them-they sallied out and tore away the wicker screens, and slew the men protected beneath them. At last the ram belonging to the fifteenth legion brought down the corner of a tower, when on a sudden the Jews, as if terror stricken, suspended their operations. The Romans, congratulating themselves upon their success, dispersed themselves about the works, when suddenly through an unperceived gate, at the tower Hippicos, the whole united force of the besieged came pouring forth with flaming brands to set the machines on fire. The Romans gathered hastily, but Jewish valour prevailed. The besiegers were put to flight, and a terrible conflict took place around the engines. Some of the soldiers from Alexandria remained to defend these, and they fought desperately. Titus soon arrived with his horse, and he retrieved the fortunes of the day, killing twelve men with his own hand. This sortie thus repulsed, the attack continued, until the wall began to give way before the assault of the largest battering ram to which the Jews had given the name Nico, the victorious. On the 7th Iyar, a fortnight after the commencement of the siege, a breach was made, and the Romans entered. The Jews abandoned its defense, and retired to the second rampart. Titus now removed within the first wall to a position near the so-called camp of the Assyrians, and immediately gave orders for the attack of the second wall. Here the conflict became more terrible. The Jews fought in defense with the most dauntless courage. John ane his adherents fought from the tower of Antonia, and the northern cloisters of the Temple. Simon and his party guarded near John’s monument, and fortified it up to Hippicos. Now were they contented with defense; they made frequent and vigorous sallies. These sallies were repulsed, because the Roman discipline gave their soldiers strength and solidity; but from their ramparts the Jews fought with immense advantage, owing to their fertility of resources, and their personal heroism.

Sufficient of the outer wall having been cleared to enable Titus to advance his engines, the rams were now brought up against the second defense. The point of attack was the central tower of the north wall, which was soon terribly shaken. The men who were in it made a signal of surrender and at the same time sent Simon word to be ready to give the Romans a warm reception. Titus discovered the stratagem, and returned more vigorously to the assault. The Jews set the tower on fire, and flung themselves in the flames. Still the ram continued its sure work of demolition, until the tower fell, and the second enclosure was taken on the fifth day of its attack. This conquest laid open to the Romans that part of the new city where the braziers, woolstaplers, and clothiers’ warehouses were situated. They were now in the streets of the city; and for their own safety, they might have been expected to demolish such portion of the houses as would give them uninterrupted communication with their bases. Titus, however, resolved on lenient measures, and left the streets as he found them, restraining his men from pillage. But the garrison did not permit this opportunity to pass neglected; they fell upon the troops who had entered the city with a furious rage. From the houses and the courts they fought. From every street and gate they poured into the closure, the Roman soldiers fleeing before them, and making vain efforts to escape through the narrow breach. Titus hastened to their aid; but all he could accomplish was to place his archers at the heads of the lanes and streets, and thus gain time for his beaten soldiers to retire outside the wall. Thus, the Romans after capturing the second line, were repulsed; a success which so raised the spirits of the Jews, that they barricaded the breach, and defended it against the enemy for three whole days. On the fourth day, however, they were compelled to retire, and Titus once more entered. He immediately pulled down the northern portion of the wall, and garrisoned and the southern towers. Two walls had now fallen, and a large portion of this city was in possession of the Romans, but still there remained to be taken the most important works. These were, the formidable tower Antonia, the Temple, a very citadel from its position, and the stronghold of Zion. Titus suspended the siege for four days in order to give the Jews time to determine on submission. During the interval, he held a review of his troops, and distributed to them their pay and provisions. The legions marching with glittering shields and gay accoutrements, the cavalry decked out in their gorgeous trappings, formed a magnificent spectacle to the proud Romans, but a sad one to the crowd of Jewish beholders in the doomed city. These assembled upon every eminence; the entire length of the walls was lined with spectators, every roof was crowded with the multitude of gazers. Titus expected that this display would bring the Jews to terms, and probably they would have listened to the new overtures which he now made. But he was, unhappily, indiscreet in his choice of a messenger. He sent Josephus, the historian, the ex-governor of Galilee, the man of Jotapata. To such an emissary that Jews naturally refused a hearing. They received him with bitter invectives, and drove him back with flights of arrows. This effort for peace proving fruitless, Titus resumed the offensive on the fifth day. Assigning one embankment to each of his legions, he directed two against the castle of Antonia, and two against the upper city near the monument of John. As we have seen, the first position was defended by John of Giscala and his Zealots, while the latter was guarded by Simon. These leaders were provided with 300 catapults and 40 ballista, in the use of which the besieged had become more proficient.

The condition of the non combatant inhabitants had become fearful. Famine was rife. Corn was nowhere to be seen, the granaries had long since been destroyed in the civil conflicts, and the search for food now grew severe. Anyone who seemed sleek and hale was concluded to have secret stores. His home was visited; if nothing was found he was tortured to confess his hiding place; if a secret store was discovered he was punished for not producing it on demand. If anyone could purchase for half his property a single measure of wheat or barley, he did so, and ate it in the most secret part of his house-ate it either raw or half-cooked. No one now laid a table for a meal. Wives would steal the last morsel from husbands, children from parents, parents from children. Mothers would rob their pining babes of the milk nature supplied for their sustenance by consuming it themselves. Any kind of food was readily acceptable, and when obtained it was eaten in terror and peril, for robbers were sure to be nigh to seize it with violence. If a house was closed, suspicion was immediately excited that eating was in progress, and the marauders burst in to pluck the crumbs from the mouths of the eaters. Old men were scourged till they surrendered the morsel to which their fingers clung desperately; and women were dragged about by their hair till they gave up what they possessed. Children were seized as they clutched their miserable morsels, and were whirled round and dashed upon the stones. Starving wretches would creep near the Roman posts, heedless of all danger, in order to pick up some miserable refuse, but they were sure to be waylaid and plundered, if not murdered, on their return. These were the afflictions which the lower classes suffered from their defenders. The richer classes were accused of treasonable correspondence with the enemy, of conspiracy, or of intention to desert, when they were sure to be despoiled of their wealth as a punishment. After being plundered by Simon, they fell into the hands of John, or vice versa; so that between the two leaders the victims were thoroughly stripped. As Josephus describes it, “They drank to each other out of the blood of the citizens, and shared their corpses between them.” In respect to the supply of food, it is evident that provisions could not be introduced through the investing force, any more than Paris could be revictualled through her German girdle. To intercept any such attempt, the Roman commander ordered a detachment of cavalry to cut off all who descended into the valley. The starving Jews who had thus sallied out in quest of food were captured and summarily put to death. Five hundred persons a day were crucified, till there was no room for the crosses, and no more crosses for the victims. Titus pretended to pity their fate, but said he had no men to spare for the safe custody of so many prisoners. It was a military necessity. The Jewish soldiery delighted to point out these acts of Roman cruelty to their peace longing citizens, as a foretaste of Roman mercy. Titus sent back some prisoners, with the sword hand lopped off, and charged them with suggestions for submission, but the Jews scorned to submit. From their ramparts they shouted defiance to Titus; told him that they despised death, and deliberately preferred it to slavery; that so long as they had breath they would do all the mischief they could to the Romans; that they would welcome death, as closing their eyes against the miseries of their native city.

After seventeen days’ labour the embankments against the tower of Antonio were complete, and the engines brought to bear. Just as the attack was about to commence, John sprang a mine, which he had constructed under the banks, and down they rolled amid smoke and flame, and half-smothered combustibles. The Romans were thunderstruck, and gave up all attempts to preserve their works. Two days after this, Simon and his party made an attempt to destroy the other embankments. In this case they had not been undermined; but with flaming torches the fierce defenders advanced, and amid showers of blows and thrusts, deliberately set fire to the framework and the engines; nor did they desist from their purpose till the fire had obtained a good hold. As the flames rose the besiegers poured forth from their camp to extinguish them; but the Jews fought desperately to prevent their extinction. They held fast to the machines, clutching the hot iron in their determination not to quit their posts till the fire had done its work. At last, as the destructive element gained ground and seized on the materials of the embankment, the Romans were driven back to their pickets by the victorious Jews, when Titus appeared on the scene and repulsed the assailants by his energy. The Jews returned to the city, but the Roman mounds were destroyed, their labour lost; and they began to despair of capturing Jerusalem by the ordinary means of warfare. Thus thwarted in his operations, Titus held a council, and determined on new measure. Three plans were proposed: one, to storm the town and employ the whole of the troops in the assault; another, to blockade it and starve it into submission; a third, to repair the engines and resume siege operations. Titus opposed the first plan, on the plea that it was imprudent to fight with men driven to desperation. Against the second, the blockade, he alleged that it would weaken their ranks by extending his men along so large a circle as that to be occupied; besides, it seems to him disgraceful that so large a force should sit down inactive before a town, and wait to starve it out. He, however, resolved to combine the second and third plans by drawing a line of circumvallation completely round the city, and so hindering the introduction of provisions, while he would continue to restore the embankments and the engines, and prosecute the siege. In conformity with this plan, he surrounded the city by a rampart of nearly five miles in length, which, by the zeal of the troops, was finished in three days. By this means the Jews were cut off from all egress, and the famine, taking a wider range, devoured whole families. “The houses were full of dying women and children, the streets teemed with dead bodies of the old and infirm. Young men staggered about the market-places to fall dead wherever their last miseries came upon them. As for burying the dead, that became impossible. The sick were incapable of doing it, those that were well could not accomplish it, by reason of the vast numbers unburied, and by the uncertainty of their own fate. Many died upon the very bodies they were interring, and many went to the burial place to wait there for their impending death.” Amid all these horrors there was no wailing or weeping, but, with dry eyes and open mouths, the living saw the dead go to rest. Deep silence and a night of death possessed the city; yet worse than all, were the robbers who roamed the town, breaking into houses, plundering not only the living, but stripping the dead of their clothing. They tried the edges of their swords upon the corpses, and as men lay alive, they mockingly thrust at them to test the temper of their weapons. Dreading the results of leaving so many corpses unburied, it was first ordered that the dead should be interred at the public costs; but the expenses soon became too heavy, and thenceforward they were hurled from off the walls down into the valley, the pauper dead having amounted to 600,000. Titus, as he went his rounds and saw these bodies rotting in gore, is said to have groaned, and stretching his hands towards heaven, to have called God to witness that this was not his work!–hypocrisy that reminds us of events much more recent. Deserters now began to arrive in the Roman camp. These either threw themselves from the walls, or pretending that they were going out to fight, surrendered to the first enemy. They described the state of the city as growing fearful. The houses had now been turned into catacombs. A measure of corn sold for £ 200. The sewers and old dunghills were searched for food, and men ate the most loathsome things. What the filthiest brute would not eat, they eagerly devoured; they ate their belts, their shoes, the leather coverings of their shields. Some lived on scraps of old hay, the least quantity of which was sold for 4 dr. or 2 s. 6 d. But of all, the most lineage, name, and residence are distinctly stated, was found to have roasted her young child and devoured one half of it. The robbers, who roamed like mad dogs, smelt the flesh, and broke into her house to plunder the food, when they found that she had been feeding on her offspring. Even the hardened ruffians turned and fled before this supreme horror, which realized the prophet’s words spoken some thirteen centuries before, as expressed in Deut. xxviii, 57.

Mean while the military operations against the city continued. The neighborhood having been stripped of timber for the early works, now wholly demolished, the Romans brought materials a distance of ninety furlongs, and four embankments were raised against Antonia in twenty-one days. The result of the bombardment was clearly not satisfactory; the work was too strong, and the assailants attempted another plan. They locked their shields together over their heads as a protection, and then dug at the foundations with crowbars until they got out four large stones. The next night the wall fell in, giving way at the mine which had been so destructive to the first mound. In the morning a new wall appeared, built by the foresight of John. Titus addressed his soldiers, urging an escalade. A forlorn hope headed by a Syrian named Sabinus, made the attempt, and failed. Two days afterwards twenty of the picket men, stationed to protect the mounds, with the standard-bearer of the fifty legion, two calvary soldiers, and a trumpeter, ascended through the ruins of the wall, to the tower of Antonia. They surprised and killed the sleeping sentinels, and when they had obtained a footing, made the trumpeter sound a call, which at once terrified the Jews and summoned the Romans. A fierce battle now took place, in which every inch of ground was stoutly contested. The Romans pressed onwards to gain possession of the adjacent Temple, but at length “the violent zeal of the Jews was too much for the Romans’ skill.” After ten hours’ fight, the Romans retreated to take possession of Antonia, which Titus razed to the foundations in order to give greater space for his future operations. The Jews, in order to cut off all communication with the Temple, set fire to the stately galleries of the north cloister, which connected the sacred edifice with Antonia. At this time intelligence reached the Romans that on the 17th Tamuz, the day of the capture of Antonia, the sacrifices had ceased. Titus sent Josephus to harangue the Jews, and persuade them to submit before the Temple should be injured. John’s reply was, that he feared not the taking of the city, for it was God’s own. The Temple was now their fortress, and against this the Romans now operated. An assault was first ordered, which Titus, from the heights of Antonia, directed in person; but, after eight hours’ contest the besiegers had not gained a foot. The legions now commenced four mounds to operate against the Temple, one at the north-west angle, one against a building projecting on the north, and two others in the northern and western cloisters. Two of these being complete, the battering-rams began their work; but in six days the strongest engines of the Romans did not make the slightest impression upon the vast, well-jointed stones of the Temple. They now had recourse to scaling-ladders, but were met by the most furious defense. They were slaughtered on their ladders in scores and hundreds, and driven to flight with the loss of their ensigns and materials. The soldiers, enraged, applied fire to the gates of the porticoes, and, the silver melting, the woodwork was soon in flames. The conflagration extending to the inner court, continued all night, but was extinguished by command of Titus, who was resolved to spare the Temple. He determined upon a general assault to take place the next day; but that night, the infuriated Jews made two desperate sallies, which inflicted great loss upon the Romans, many of whom were engaged in putting out the fire (which still raged in the inner court) in obedience to Titus’s commands. It was at this time, that one of the soldiers, impelled by mad fury, snatched a brand from the burning gallery, and being lifted up by another soldier, set fire to a little golden window, leading to one of the passages of the Holy place. The fire spread with rapidity, and friends and foes were alike filled with consternation. Titus, who had retired to rest, rushed forth to employ all his efforts in arresting the conflagration, without success. His soldiery rejoiced in the calamity, and pretended not to hear his commands. From court to court, the flames were spreading, but still the sanctuary, the most holy, remained unscathed. With words and blows, Titus restrained his soldiers, but their passions were excited; they hated the Jews too much to spare their Temple. A soldier thrust a brand beneath a golden door, and the Temple was burnt.

Simon and John retreated to the upper city Zion, and held out there. Their position was desperate, but they refused to surrender at discretion. This so exasperated Titus, that he plundered and set fire to the lower city, of which he now had possession. His siege works had to be renewed, but in eighteen days the banks were completed, and the assault made. The town was taken by storm, and thousands slaughtered. Those who were kept alive were sold into slavery, or doomed to fight in the arena as gladiators. The leaders, Simon and John, concealed themselves in the subterranean galleries, until they were starved into submission. John was sentenced to death, but had his punishment commuted to imprisonment for life. Simon was sent to Rome, and after gracing the triumph, was decapitated in the Forum.

The work of massacre finished, Titus ordered the demolition of the city, with all its noble structures and fortifications; nothing being left but a piece of the western wall and the three towers of Hippicos, Phasaelis, and Mariamne. Over the site, we are told that Titus carried the plough, a sign of its eternal devastation. But we, whose hopes are bound up with the future of Jerusalem, know that she will rise again in glory, because God has said it. Her sorrows have been great, her ruin terrible; but those sorrows and that ruin were foretold as the consequences of her sins. And it is that same prophecy, which tells us of her regeneration and future glory, when in God’s own good time, He shall comfort Jerusalem.

“For the Lord shall comfort Zion: He will comfort all her waste places; and He will make her wilderness like Eden, and her desert like the garden of the Lord. Joy and gladness shall be found therein, thanksgiving and the voice of melody.” ISAIAH li. 3



70 A.D.

This beautiful but guilty city was occupied by three factions. Eleazar, with a party called the zealots, kept possession of the temple; John, who had been driven from Giscala, fortified himself in the lower town; and Simon, with his followers, defended Bezetha, Such was the city, such were its fortifications, and such its defenders when Titus, in the spring of A.D. 70, at the time of the general assembly of the Jews to celebrate the feast of the Passover, approached the devoted place and pitched his camp east of the vale of Cedron, upon the Mount of Olives. The efforts of the Jews to compel the Romans to raise the siege were almost incredible. They burned the engines of the enemy, and attacked the legions with such fury that Titus, quite dispirited, gave up the idea of taking the place by storm, and employed his soldiers in constructing a wall which would prevent all egress from the gates.

No sooner were the operations of the Romans intermitted than the factions in the city raged with tenfold fury; battles were fought within the walls; a company of assassins entered the temple and cut off Eleazar and his party in one general massacre; conflagrations destroyed great quantities of corn; so that when the day had come to Jerusalem that “her enemies cast a trench about her and kept her in on every side,” her own sons were lying like murdered victims upon her altars, and her little ones were perishing in the streets with famine. Portents and prodigies announces the coming doom. Swords flittered in the air; embattled armies seemed hurrying to combat in the sky: the portal of the temple flew open, and a voice from the excellent glory pronounced, in no mortal tones, “Let us depart!” A terrific sound, as of a multitude rushing forth, was heard, and then an appalling silence reigned throughout the holy courts.

The Jews converted these fearful admonitions into omens of speedy deliverance, and disregarding the dreadful ravages of famines and pestilence, obstinately refused the offers of accommodation which Titus repeatedly made by the mouth of Josephus. The Romans, wrought to fury by the desperation of the Jews, made incessant attacks upon the walls, and finally gained possession of Antonia. At length the day approached in the revolution of ages, the tenth of August-the anniversary of that fatal day in which Nebuchadnezzar burned the temple of Solomon. The daily sacrifice had failed for want of men to offer it; and the Romans, having overturned the foundations of Antonia, began to ply their battering-rams upon the sacred walls of the temple. A Roman soldier in the tumult, actuated as by a divine fury, seized a smoking brand, and climbing to the top of the portico, threw it into one of the courts; and soon the whole building was wrapped in flames.

The wail of agony which the despairing Jews sent forth upon seeing the destruction of their temple, could not move the hearts of the infuriated Romans. Titus, unable to make himself heard in the uproar, withdrew to the fort of Antonia, and gazing upon the conflagration, exclaimed, with a sigh,”The God of the Jews has fought against them; to Him we owe our victory.” The numbers who perished amounted to 1,000,000; the captives to 100,000. John and Simon were taken. The former was imprisoned for life; the later was “conveyed to Rome, to clank his chains at the chariot wheels of the conqueror.”


In the past you may have read those words of Jesus in Matt. 24, Luke 19, and Luke 21, and taken them very lightly, but after reading this history, and seeing exactly what fulfilled those words from the verses we have already read, can you ever take them that lightly again? I say, This removes all doubt as to whether every word that was prophesied will be fulfilled before the end of measured time. For instance, Titus had three different plans, or choices of how to deal with this Jewish revolt. If he had settled on either one of the first two plans, then the prophecy of Jesus would not have been fulfilled. Before considering any of these three plans though, Titus tried to make peace with those Jews. There were three factions within the Jewish community. All fighting against each other because of political and religious differences. That is what Titus had been commissioned to get settled, and his first intentions were to settle their disputes by appeasement, but they rejected all such efforts and forced him to take other measures. It was during this time, that all those who had taken heed to the words of Jesus, got out of there and fled to the mountains. They could see that Jerusalem was compassed with armies, and that was their signal to leave, even though those armies were not at that time set to destroy the city. The believers fled, and the others rejected Titus’ efforts to make peace, and fought more furiously. They supposedly joined forces to fight against their common enemy, (the Romans) that is when Titus considered how he might otherwise handle the situation. First he considered an all out assault against the city, but then considered it imprudent to fight with men who were driven to desperation. Secondly he considered a blockade of the city until they were starved into submission, but then considered it disgraceful that so large a force could just sit down and remain inactive for such a period of time. Thus he resolved to combine his second and third plan. He could completely surround the city, making it impossible for supplies to be brought in, and continue efforts to break through their walls of defense. Do you see how it took all of that to fulfill the words of Jesus? He had said (Luke 19:43) “For the days shall come upon thee, that thine enemies shall cast a trench about thee, and compass thee round, and keep thee in on every side.” That army circled the city, out far enough to be out of bow shot range of the Jews, and began cutting down trees, gathering up rocks, and anything else that they could use to build a great mound in between them and the city. They completely circled the city with this great mound of dirt, trees and rocks, and they just kept building it higher as they would throw it forward toward the city. They just kept moving that thing forward until they had it high enough, and close enough that they could scale the walls of the city. You will read what happened. I just want to be sure you see how perfectly it all fulfilled the words of Jesus. There was the trench about them; they were hemmed in on every side, they laid the city even with the ground, and the starving pitiful conditions brought about the fulfillment of those words about those that were with child, and those that gave suck, and so forth, even as far back as what was written in Deuteronomy 28:57, that a mother would eat her little ones. It is the accuracy of fulfilled prophecy that we are considering as we read these excerpts from history. The fact that one account says 600,000 perished, and another gives the number as being more that a million, is immaterial to our purpose. It is not the number of those who perished that we are concerned with; it is WHAT HAPPENED, that we are looking at, for that is what fulfilled the scriptures.


If there was only one point to be made from all that we have said up to this point: I would want it to be, that those early Christians knew prophecy, and they followed instructions. Let me say also, If that was important to them in their day, it is also just as important to us in our day. We are getting very close to a time when it is going to be very important that every Christian be able to give an account of what they believe, and why they believe it. If what you believe is not by revelation, the enemy of your soul will rob you of what you think you have. Do not get the idea that just because we know the bride of Christ will not have to go through the great tribulation, everything will be a bed of roses for her until the time she is raptured; you will not get by that easy. But you can be prepared for whatever comes, if you will allow the Spirit of God to instruct you, through His word. Naturally our main emphasis is on the Antichrist who is yet to come, but do not forget, the apostle John said that there are many Antichrists in the world. That applies to anyone who speaks contrary to revelated truth. The world is full of such characters, and believe me, they cause trouble wherever they go. Just believing in God, without a true revelation, and without knowing how to apply the word of God, and how to interpret the plan of God, brings about an anti condition. Basically the whole nation of Israel was like that when Jesus came to them in His first advent. They went about boasting that Abraham was their father, and that they believed Moses and the prophets, when in reality they had become so carnal with their interpretation of Moses and the prophets that Jesus was pressed to say to them, ye are of your father the devil. According to their natural lineage they were the rightful heirs of what the law and the prophets pointed to, but without spiritual revelation they missed it completely. Only a few out of all the great multitudes that were touched by the life and ministry of Christ, ever really followed Him because of a genuine revelation. Look at Judas, the man who set the spiritual type of the man of sin who is yet to come. He was a religious person, and he believed in God, but somehow he just never did get a true revelation. Jesus referred to him as the son of perdition (one ordained to lead someone, or something to destruction.) The apostle Paul referred to the man of sin (the Antichrist) as the sone of Perdition (1 Thess.. 2:3) He will be the one that Judas set the type for, a religious man that is ordained to lead something to destruction, (Perdition means destruction.) Judas typed the spiritual side of this man. That is why we can say for certain that the Antichrist will be a man that is identified with Christianity, and Daniel, chapter 11, states that he will come in with flatteries. If you analyze that word, you will realize that it pertains to the ability to accomplish with words. His great speaking ability, and the promises that he will make, will win the confidence of many, enough to fulfill Dan. 9:27. Antiochus and Titus both came on the scene with a sword, but this man will never have to pick up any kind of literal weapon himself. People all over the world will willingly lay their soul in his hands. Through flatteries, and promises of great peace and prosperity people all over the world will literally place themselves at his disposal. Why? Because by then the world will have been shaken to the point where there will be a dreadful fear of annihilation. I will not set any dates, but I will say again, All this turmoil in the Middle East will never cease until it has caused such a war that will put that fear in people of the world. The leaders of Western Europe will gladly give their power unto the beast in that hour, for they will be hysterical. When this man comes to realize just how much power he really does have, that is when Satan will anoint him.

Because of his religious identity, he believes in God, but he will not believe in God by divine revelation. From that 11th chapter of Daniel, we also learn that this same man who comes into power through flatteries will not regard the God of his fathers, but will magnify himself above every god. It goes on to say that in his estate he shall honor the God of forces. I have thought about that many times; here is a man that supposedly believes in God. He is looked upon as the head of the Christian church, yet Daniel 11, lets us know that he will not regard the God of his fathers, but will honor the God of forces. Here is the reason. By the time this age reaches his hour, something will have happened that will have affected his whole psychological and religious thinking. The world will be coming out of a time of severe shaking when he is accepted as their leader. Those political Jews in Israel who do not see God at all in what has just happened will be ready to make peace with anything the world has to offer. That, of course , is to fulfill the words of Jesus in John 5:42-43, where He was speaking to a similar bunch of Jews. He said to them, “But I know you, that ye have not the love of God in you. I come in my Father’s name, and ye receive me not: if another shall come in his own name, him ye will receive.” The true Prince of peace who had come in His Father’s name was being rejected by the Jews of His first advent, but the false prince of peace who will offer his services to the world in his own name one day soon, will be anxiously accepted by those political minded Jews of this hour. Therefore because Jesus prophesied it, we know there is an element of Jews that are predestined to receive the man of sin. That is what Daniel 9:27, is referring to where is says, “and he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week.” It will be an economic, political agreement for peace, tranquility, and prosperity, and where it says “with many,” it does not mean many individuals; it means many nations. Syria, Egypt, Saudi Arabia, all of that Moslem world will rush right to the peace table with Israel and others. They will all want to be a part of what looks like the best system for man’s government that could possibly be devised, coming out of such a chaotic condition as they have just witness, (a nuclear warfare). It is easy to see how the pope will be able to move on the scene with such flatteries. He will not need a sword; his smooth tongue will be all that is needed to sway world leaders.


While the political leaders of many nations are sitting around their peace conference table, making a covenant with the Roman Catholic pope: something else is going to be taking place in that little land of Israel. Two Jewish prophets are going to step on the scene, and a great revival is going to break out. They will be demonstrating God just like Moses and Aaron did in the land of Egypt, and the true spiritual Jews will be having the time of their lives. Saints, do not think for one minute that the old peace loving pope will just ignore all of this. You can believe me; he will be watching the national news on television every night. What those two prophets do in that hour will draw more attention that the hostages in Iran every did. Never have you seen the news media flock around anything, like they will then. They (the two prophets) will be standing in the streets of Jerusalem, warning those Jews not to have anything to do with the Antichrist which they will be revealing, and at the same time they will be revealing the true Prince of Peace to their brethren. They will be vindicating their ministry by calling down the plagues that you read about in the 8th chapter of Revelation. Believers will be receiving the Holy Ghost, and unbelievers will be partaking of the plagues. What a stir that is going to cause! The old pope will manage to bear it for a period of 3 ½ years, but by then it will be more than he can allow to go on any longer. He will be backed into a corner so to speak. Here he is, a man that is looked upon by the world as the great mouthpiece of God, and over there in Israel two men are demonstrating God in such a way that it is holding world attention. Where does that leave him? If he lets this go on it will wreck his whole program. No doubt by then the Arab world will be having political repercussions that will be pulling on him, so what is left for him to do? The old pope will pick up his sword and head for the land of Israel. Naturally his sword is his authority to call in international troops that will be at his complete disposal. They will fulfill Revelation 11:7, by killing those two prophets, and the old pope will fulfill Daniel 11:45, “And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas (between the Mediterranean Sea and the Dead Sea) in the glorious holy mountain.” that could be no other place but right on Mt. Zion. Did not the apostle Paul say that he would sit himself in the temple of God, showing himself that he is God? He will demand worship, for by this time he will have been anointed by Satan to fulfill all that is written about him. His first attention will be directed to having those two prophets killed, and from there on out for the duration of his allotted time, he will fulfill all that Antiochus, Titus, and Judas typed. He is the god of gods in his own eyes, and he will serve the god of forces, the god of money, the god of power. He will still have a belief about God, but it will be such a warped belief, such a perverted belief that he will fulfill what Daniel wrote in chapter 11; he will not be serving the same god of his fathers, those who held the office of pope before him. Brothers and sisters, I hope you are seeing how all these various scriptures fit together. None of this Bible was written in vain. It will help you if you will allow it to. But remember above all else, it is only that which you have by revelation that will hold you when the going gets rough. The Antichrist, the son of perdition is ordained to lead the unbelieving world to destruction, but to you who believe, let me say to you what Paul said to the Thessalonicans. Let no man deceive by any means, and do not be troubled in your spirit by all these various dates that certain individuals are pushing, for the day of our gathering together unto Christ will not come until this great falling away has run its course, and the man of sin, who is the son of perdition, the Antichrist has been revealed. When that peace covenant is signed and those two prophets step on the scene, then, and only then can you set dates for certain things to happen. At least we know from the scriptures how many days are allotted both to the two witnesses as well as the Antichrist. Each have 1260 days, and God Himself will keep the time on them.


We are going to thoroughly cover the seven heads, and the ten horns which Daniel as well as the apostle John saw on a certain beast, but we must work into it in a way that it will be easily understood. I feel that we are entering into a very important part of the message, and I pray that every child of God who reads this, will give serious thought as to why I feel compelled to go at it in the way I do. Let us go back to the 7th chapter of Daniel where we will see that little horn, (the Antichrist) appear to Daniel, and hear how the angel of God explained Daniel’s visions to him. We have been dealing mostly with those who have exemplified types of this little horn who is destined to fulfill the Antichrist scriptures that pertain to the end of the age, and if you have been following the message you should have those types reasonably straight when you come to them. Chapter 7, portrays this Antichrist in his spiritual identity and ties him to Rome. Then chapters 8, 9 and 11, deal with those who will set a type of this little horn, types which definitely proceeded the fulfillment of what was established in chapter 7. The types were placed in the scriptures after the office was established. Then in no less that 4 places in the book of Daniel, reference is made to the “the abomination that maketh desolate.” We have thoroughly covered those conditions that have been fulfilled already by Antiochus and Titus, and I believe you can see already what it will take to fulfill those scriptures that pertain to that condition here at the end of this age, that which Daniel 9:27 pertains to. Ever since Titus completely destroyed the city of Jerusalem, and the temple; that city has gone through periods of desolation and wars, all designed to keep the Jews from ever gaining sovereign control of the city and the temple spot until it is time for their end time role, recorded in the scriptures, to be fulfilled. That Mosque of Omar many times, has been referred to as being the abomination that maketh desolate. In one sense you could say that, because it is something that has been erected there by an anti religious belief that is contrary to what God wanted established there. Not that the Moslems are pagans; they believe in the same God the Jews believe in, but not by the same revelation and authority. Nevertheless that thing is there, and the Jews are deprived of access to that holy spot. That condition of desolation has lasted for over 1900 years, and everything that will fulfill the rest of those prophecies will all be accomplished in one little 7 year period of time.


Now we are ready to read from chapter 7, of Daniel. In night visions, Daniel has seen 4 great beasts come up from the sea, each one different from the other, but let us go to the verse 7, and catch that fourth one, for it is the one that comes right down to the hour in which we live. “After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had TEN HORNS. I considered the horns, and behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of a man, and a mouth speaking great things. I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of His head like the pure wool: His throne was like the fiery flame, and His wheels as burning fire.” We will stop reading there, for it is that 10 horned beast that we wanted to get into the picture, and that little horn that came up among them. We want to take this chapter 7, and show how it links right up with chapter 12. As we continue, let us drop down to verse 19, where Daniel is inquiring of the angel of God about this fourth beast. “Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all the others, (The other three were the Babylonian beast system, the Medo-Persian beast system, and the Grecian beast system) exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows. I beheld, and the SAME HORN made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; (HOW LONG?) Until the Ancient of days came, (JESUS AT THE END OF THE GREAT TRIBULATION) and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom.” In other words Daniel watched that vision until it had gone all the way through the great tribulation and reached a millennium setting. Naturally the saints that the beast prevailed against in Daniel’s vision will be foolish virgins and orthodox Jews that will be martyred during the great tribulation, for it continued until the Ancient of days came. We have to go over to Revelation, chapter 19, and then back to Matthew 25:31-46, to show scripturally what is covered in verse 22 of what we have just read. That is too much scripture to read right now, so you read them later. When Jesus is seen in Rev. 19, coming to earth with His armies, that is when He comes in the authority of the ancient God of the ages. Of course that ancient Spirit has always been present; we all know that. But this speaks of an hour when time has progressed to a point where the millennium must be set up, or set in motion, and therefore must be ruled and exercised by that ancient authority, expressed through a king, and Jesus is the King that will rule. And He is that Ancient of days that Daniel saw. The judgment that Daniel spoke of in verse 22, is that judgment of the nations that you read in Matthew 25. Do not think the saints of the most High will not judge them. They surely will. The apostle Paul said they would (1Cor 6:2-3). Then if you want to see who makes up the ranks of the armies that come to earth with Jesus at that time; you will find the key in verses 7, 8 and 14, of that 19th chapter of Revelation. Notice what they are clothed in (FINE LINEN).


Let us return to that 4th beast in Daniel 7:23. “Thus he said, (The angel speaking to Daniel) The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon the earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces.” Saints of God, if you ever went very far in school, you know what the fourth kingdom that ruled the world was; it was Rome. However at the time Daniel saw these prophetic visions, the Roman Empire had not even become such, and as far as ruling the world goes; Naturally it is speaking of the old world, what we know as the prophetic world. Nevertheless this was God’s way of saying that Rome would one day become a great power. Daniel did not know it would be Rome; but we know from our secular history books that it was. What Daniel learned was that this fourth world kingdom would be much different than the other three, more powerful, and more vicious. The Babylonian empire was an evil, pagan thing. It was the first beast. Then as time passed the world was ruled by the Persian empire, the second beast. It was a combination of Medes & Persians, for they had united their empires and become known as the Medo-Persian empire. Geographically, the old Persian empire took in the areas of Afghanistan, Iran and Pakistan, as we know them today. If you would check it on an old map you would see that the Persian empire boundaries touched India and even as far in as what we call, Turkey, today. It too, was pagan, and basically a political and military system. It had its day, it ruled, it stamped its influence upon the world, and had its affect upon the nation of Israel, and then it passed on out of the picture. The Grecian empire was another pagan, political, military beast system, but none of these three ever resembled anything that the fourth one was destined to be. Also, according to the prophecy the fourth beast system was to be the last one that would ever rule the world. The stone that was cut out of the mountain without hands, (JESUS CHRIST) is to smite that kingdom along with whatever might be left in it of the other three, and break it to pieces, (Daniel, chapter 2) and then the millennium will start.


Now the question that must be answered is, in what way would that fourth beast be different from the other three? This one was pagan also, just like the other three. Over their vast territory, many forms of pagan worship was practiced, even devil worship. But as this great empire moved through time exercising its power and authority over the then known world, and Satan knowing that this was his last chance ever to be embodied in such a system, as his influence politically, began to fade out from the imperial rulership of the old Caesars, he began to do a magician’s trick. He (SATAN) began slowly, to lay off the robe of the old Caesars, and to put on the robe of a religious front. As his power decreased on the old political imperial chair of ancient Rome, he slowly began to come up on another chair right in the same city. That is what made this fourth beast different than the other three, for Satan did not do that in any of them. It was only in this Roman empire that Satan moved from the political throne to a religious throne, and he did not do that in a day’s time; it actually took centuries, but he did make the transition. Modern religious does not like to hear it, and I do not like to have to say it, but I must; when he left that old Caesar’s chair, and came up on another chair in the same city, that other chair was occupied by the bishop of Rome. You now know him as, “the Pope” of the Roman Catholic church. Naturally these symbols that God used in these visions were to conceal the true meaning until the time arrived when these symbols would actually begin to coincide with the events of the world. Then the living generation gets a revelation of what the symbols pertain to. Let us look a little further at these symbols. The angel has told Daniel that this fourth kingdom (beast) would devour the whole earth, tread it down, and break it in pieces. Then he goes on to describe and explain more about it saying, verse 24, Daniel 7, “And the ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise.” This literally points to ten kingdoms of political government that would spring up from within the geographical area of what was once the Roman empire, and all ten were ruled by kings. They did not all sprout at the same time, but in time, as that great imperial head of Rome began to weaken, people of certain areas began slowly to break away by establishing their own political identity. This accounts for the ten horns on that beast, for every one of them were within the area that once was ruled by the one head, imperial Roman rule. They are all nations of Western Europe right today. For years now we have been watching the formation of the European Common Market, as those nations bind themselves together in trade agreements, and we know that this is a reviving of that 10 horned beast, getting ready to fulfill some more prophecies of the scriptures. They do not know that they are moving right in the stream of God’s plan, but we know it. Right? I have people ask me, Bro. Jackson: Exactly which ten nations is it that make up the original ten horns of that beast? They ask this because it is obvious that the Common Market will have more than ten members before it is all over with. There could be 12 to 15 members of the European Common Market, for what basically was divided into ten kingdoms that made up the 10 horns of that beast, has had fragments split off of some of them until by now, that same geographical area could be divided into as many as 15 instead of the original ten. But keep this in mind, they carry their identity (as far as prophecy goes) according to what sprang there from the beginning of the Dark Ages, as these different areas began to break away from that old imperial authority of Rome. The ancient Austrian empire has been broken into certain fragments since then, so has the Dutch areas. Therefore when the European Common Market comes up with 12 to 15 members, do not get excited and start screaming. There is something wrong, there are too many members in that thing. NO. There is nothing wrong. It has to encompass all of the area of that ancient 10, no matter how many they wind up with as members. You can confirm that with Ezekiel 38, which speaks of how Persia will align itself with what we know is Russia, against Israel, some day in the near future. But that area is not even called Persia any more; it is now call Iran, Afghanistan, and Pakistan. However, that area will still have to fulfill its scriptural role that was delegated to Persia. Do you understand? Keep that in mind as we continue reading here in Daniel 7, where we read that the ten horns were ten kings that would arise out of this fourth beast kingdom. It goes on to say, “And another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings.” Some people read that, and immediately they proclaim that the beast has 11 horns instead of ten. No. You must realize that the little horn which came up from the midst of the ten, was not a political horn of any territory. He is a horn that carries more of a mystical identity than the other ten. He is different from them, and it says that he shall subdue 3 of the ten kings. Please bear in mind, the word, subdue, does not mean, destroy. That simply means that this little horn would bring these three kings under his control. Then notice what else verse 25 says this little horn will do. “And he shall speak great words against the most high.” Brothers and sisters, that does not mean that the man is literally going to step out somewhere, look up toward heaven, and say anything directly against God. It simply boils down to the fact that because he is a man without spiritual revelation, yet looked upon as a great spiritual leader, one who stands in the place of Christ for the benefit of people, everything he speaks from his carnal reasoning is contrary to God’s true plan for His people. The Catholic church has always done that. They speak great pious words that sound so holy and perfect, but they are contrary to what God has already said. That is speaking against God. We will read some examples of this from actual history a little later. It does not mean that the pope is actually against God in his mental attitude, but for lack of revelation, he speaks contrary to God. But Bro. Jackson, there have been many popes down through the ages of time. Yes. But one day there will be one that will literally fulfill all that is written. All other popes up to that hour have been minor Antichrists. It took all those little fellows to get that office established for what it will represent in the hour when the literal Antichrist will set on that throne. Saints you can believer me: that office is well established. If I had not known it already; his visit to New York would have been enough to let me know. Thousands upon thousand of teenagers filled the streets and Madison Square Gardens to see him, and gave him blue jeans, T-shirts and who knows what else. I tell you Saints: we are looking at something that is very deceptive in this hour of time.

Let us now look at the next portion of this 25th verse, where we read how this little horn would come up, and speak great words against the most High, “And shall wear out the saints of the most High, (That will be Jewish saints. We will see that in chapter 12, when we get to it.) And think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand (notice the time factor here) until a time (ONE YEAR) and times (TWO MORE YEARS) and the dividing of time,”(THAT IS ONE HALF YEAR) The length of time allotted to this Antichrist is reconfirmed over and over again. You have it in chapter 12, then in Revelation 12, and in Revelation 12, it is also referred to as a thousand two hundred and threescore days, and in Revelation 13, it is called 42 months. Any way you look at it his allotted time is exactly 3 ½ prophetic years; not more, and no less. Verse 26, “But the judgment shall sit, (the millennium judgment) and they shall take away his dominion, to consume and to destroy it unto the end. And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, (that is the bride of Christ) whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey Him.” That is definitely in the millennium. But now, after reading these scriptures we want to read a little portion of early European history that will allow you to know exactly how that little horn (not the same man every time, but the same authority) actually did subdue three of those ten kings. I do not believe you will find history like this in your schools today. This was printed in 1917, and 1924, before that brainwashing spirit took over the schools. This history is dealing with the Dark Ages of Europe, and you can see how this little horn came up in the midst of the ten, as Europe eventually got its political freedom from that old imperial rulership of Rome. You understand I am sure that I am referring to that ancient rulership of the Caesars, Augustus, Tiberius, Nero, Claudia, Anthony and those characters. They ruled the Roman Empire and all of its territories with an iron fist. You read in history, how those caesars would get in their imperial chariot and go out to visit their territories, and how their subjects would fall prostrate, face down, just before the chariot approached, because they believed that office was established by the gods. Furthermore those old caesars demanded that kind of worship. Further still, you can see people doing the same thing in principle, when the pope approaches them. Whenever a person bows to kiss the ring, or the feet of that man, they are following the same pagan practice as those who bowed to the caesars of old. The same spirit of the devil that was on the old caesars, is now on the popes of Rome, anyone who fills that office. The only difference is, they do not sit there as the emperor of Rome; they sit there as the pope of Rome. Now we will read the history.


This chapter is titled, The Power of the Papacy, and saints, if you cannot see the scriptures fulfilled in here; there is something wrong with you. Here is how it begins; “The pope was the supreme lawgiver of the church. His decrees might not be set aside by any other person, and he made new laws in the form of what they called bulls. And by his dispensations could, in particular cases, set aside old laws, such as those forbidding cousins to marry, and monks to obtain release from their vows. The pope was also the supreme judge of the church, for all appeals from the lower ecclesiastical court came before him for the decision. Finally the pope was the supreme administrator of the church. He confirmed the election of both bishops and arch bishops. The pope also exercised control over the monastic orders, and called general councils of the church.” These are things written about the papacy up through about the 9th century. It lets us see how they were expressing themselves. These are the men who supposedly succeeded the apostle Peter, so I want you to do something right now. Just let your mind drift back to the book of Acts where Peter went to the home of Cornelius. What did Peter do when Cornelius bowed t him? I believe it says Cornelius fell at his feet, and worshiped him, but what I want you to get is that Peter took him up, and told him to stand up, that he also was a man. If these Roman popes succeeded Peter, then tell me, why do they not have the same revelation that Peter had? God back and read the four gospels, and you will see quite a different type of person in this man Peter, than what you see in these popes.


Now let us skip a couple of centuries in our history, and try to pick up where this little horn really began to express himself. This little horn did not sprout over night, he came to power gradually. As the power of Satan began to decrease on the old imperial chair, he just moved right over to the bishop of Rome and began to work through him. Therefore what we are dealing with is the same old spirit of Satan, but he is working through a different office. You have read a little of what the pope is, to what they call, the church. Now we want to watch him expand his scope. We are in a period between 1073 to 1085, and we will read how history backs up the scriptures. Now, “At this time, there was great conflict between the power of the church in Rome and the emperor, as to which one had the most authority. But in process of time, it seemed as though the pope, seizing upon political opportunities became more influential and more powerful. In 1073 to 1085, a remarkable man became pope. This was the monk Hilderbrand, who, on elevation to the papacy, took the name of Gregory the 7th. Gregory devoted all his talents to the advancement of the papacy.” In other words, he saw to it, that the office of the papacy got recognition in every possible way. He was out to establish an authority from that office. Therefore what we are going to read is a contemporary document, which may very well have been of his own composition. At any rate it expressed his ideas, and contains the following statements. Listen to that little horn that had eyes like a man, and a mouth speaking great things. “He alone (The Pope) may remove bishops, and restore them to office, He is the only person whose feet are kissed by all princes. He may dethrone emperors.” Can you imagine Paul or Peter going to Rome and saying, Nero: Get off of that chair; I am taking over? That is when a head would have been cut off, and it would not have been Nero’s head. Yet this office has been held, down through the centuries of time by men who have had the audacity to say that they are standing in the place of Christ to the universal church, and that they alone may depose, or dethrone emperors. That is saying a mouthful. Would you not agree? Listen to this next statement. “He may be judged of no one. He may absolve from their allegiance, the subjects of the wicked. The Roman church never has erred, and never can err.” If that be true, then why did God call that Roman church system, a harlot, or a whore? It just goes to show that they did not know how to read the scriptures. Gregory did not originate these doctrines, but he was the first pope to take an open stand declaring them, or to make a practical application of them. “Gregory soon issued a decree against lay investiture. It declared that no emperor, king, duke, marquess, count nor any other lay person should presume to grant investiture, under pain of excommunication. This decree was a general one, applying to all states of Western Europe. But circumstances were such as it mainly affected Germany.” Now right here is where we will see that little horn subdue the first of the three kings that Daniel 7:24, spoke of. We will just let the history tell what he did. “Henry the 4th, the ruler of Germany at this time, did not refuse the papal challenge. He wrote a famous letter to Gregory, calling him, no pope, but a false monk, telling him that Christ had never called him to the priesthood, and bidding him come down; come down from St. Peter’s throne. Gregory in reply deposed him (meaning he dethroned him) as emperor in Germany, excommunicated him from the church, and freed his subjects from their oaths to him. This severe sentence made a profound impression in Germany. Henry’s adherents fell away, and it seemed probable that the German nobles would elect another man in his place. Henry then decided on abject submission. He hastened across the Alps and found the pope at the castle of Canossa. It was January, and the snow lay deep on the ground. The emperor stood for 3 days, shivering outside the castle gate, barefoot and clad in a coarse woolen shirt, the garb of a tenant. At last, upon the entreaties of the Countess Matilda of Tuscany, Gregory admitted Henry and granted absolution, (meaning repentance.)” What happened? It goes t show, that a king, a political ruler of the country, which is one of the horns, which is signified as one of the ten, tried to exercise political freedom apart from obedience to what the pope said, and got his crown taken away from him until he literally repented to the pope of Rome. Brother and sister, can you see, even there, that this is quite contrary to what true Christianity was to be in this world of darkness, to mankind? Alright, you could read this today, in the nominal, modernistic churches, and they’d either boo you out of the pulpit, or say, don’t read that stuff, that took place a long time ago; we’ve learned better today. We believe that God will forgive sin, if we just repent and live right. That is the way of covering up the whole scheme. But now then, we are going to read about the 2nd horn, that he plucked up. This was not in the country of Germany, it was in the country of Italy, right in the very country geographically, where Rome itself sits. He did this right against the very emperor, the political man of Rome. It goes to show, the emperors who did sit on the ancient throne of Rome, no longer were like Caesar Augustus . They were just figureheads. It was the pope who did the cracking of the whip. “Thirty years after the signing of the concordant of Worms, the Emperor Frederick the 1st, called Barbarossa, because of his red beard, succeeded to the throne.

Frederick the 1st, of the Hohenstaufen dynasty was capable, imaginative, and ambitious. He took Charlemagne and Otto the Great as his models and purposed, like them, to rule Christian Europe, and the church. His reign is the story of many attempts, ending at length in failure, to unite all Italy into a single state under German sway. Frederick’s Italian policy brought him at once into conflict with the papacy. The popes gave their support to a large league of 3 cities of northern Italy, which were also threatened by Frederick’s soaring ambitions. The haughty emperor, having suffered a severe defeat, sought reconciliation with the pope, Alexander III, in the presence of a vast throng assembled before St. Mark’s Cathedral in Venice. Frederick knelt before the pope, and humbly kissed his feet. ” Just a century had passed, since the humiliation of Henry the 4th, at Canossa. Because the pope had said, you can’t do that, another emperor, which was one of the horns, and this one was of Italy, could not do militarily, or politically, what he thought he would like to do, in uniting certain areas of Europe. Now, at that point, if you will take that point right there, that I just mentioned, take it right over to Revelation 17, where, you don’t have to turn to it, just listen to me, where the angel is describing the ten horns, on that beast seen in the 17th chapter of Revelation, and the angel tells John, These ten horns, will one day hate the whore. He says, They have received no kingdom as yet, which means, never has there ever been one of those political powers of Europe, once it became a breakup out of the old imperial system of Rome, ever been allowed to establish an empire that was to rule all Europe, under either German government or French government, or Italian government or Spanish government, and if you study the history, they all fought like cats and dogs. But not one time in history was it ever allowed to any one of those nations to say, Now, I own all this. You cannot show it anywhere. God did not allow it. But what does Revelation 17 say? But they received authority, or a kingdom, one hour with the beast. Then it says, And God will put it into their hearts, to five their power or authority unto the beast power. This means that all that vast area and territory is united back again under Catholic control, under the pope. Now then, we want to read there again, about what took place here, at another time. This took place in France.

“The papacy reached the height of its power under Innocent the 3rd. The 18 years of his pontificate were one long effort, for the most part, successful, to make the pope the arbitrator of Europe. Innocent announced the claims of the papacy in the most uncompromising manner. As the moon, he declared, receives its light from the sun, and is inferior to the sun, so do kings receive all their glory and dignity from the Holy See.” This meant, according to Innocent, that the pope has the right to interfere, in all secular matters, and in the quarrels of rulers. “God has set the prince of the apostles over kings, and kingdoms with a mission to tear up, plant, destroy, scatter and rebuild.” Do not think he didn’t do it. At least he tried it. Now, let me say this, Only God has the right to do that. It is God who says, I will lift up whom I will, and I will put down whom I will. Then let a mortal creature, who has to depend on Him for the breath he breathes, come along and say such a thing, do you not think he is speaking against the most High? He is trying. When Satan, in the 14th chapter of Isaiah said, I will exalt myself above the stars of God: (I will!) What do you think he was doing? He was speaking against God. Only God sits up that high. “Innocent’s claims were not idle boasts. When Phillip Augustus, king of France, divorced his wife, (Now the moral picture, we must realize, we would not justify it, what the king did. But it is the fact that the pope had such power to do what he did against the country.) And made another marriage. Innocent declared the divorce void, and ordered him to take back his discarded queen. Phillip refused, and Innocent put France under an interdict. From that hour all religious rites ceased. Church doors were barred; the church bells were silent. The sick died untended to. The dead lay unburied. Phillip, deserted by his retainers, was compelled to submit.” All three major kings, in different centuries of time, being brought under subjection to the authority of the pope, and each pope, who was the instrument in that time, was different in relationship to each one of the kings. So it goes to show, the horn was not the individual man, but rather, the office, that had been established by the man. How many can see that? I have other parts marked right here, how that in that very hour, the Catholic church, through the power of the papacy, through the different orders of the Jesuits, and such like, they went all over Europe, and anybody who did not purpose voluntarily to join the Catholic church, many times, they were just taken out and done away with. This was a means by how the Catholic church brought all Europe under subjection to the power of the papacy, in Rome. That is why they could hold such power over people. There was nobody to rise, to speak against it, for everyone was afraid. Now, if he could politically control the old world, Europe, mainly, then remember, it is always deep down inside, the motive of that system, that one day, they will rule and control the world. That is the underneath motive. Now then, when we go to the book of Revelation, and we see in the 13th chapter, you have read it, I know, many times. In the 13th chapter, John was then living under the Roman Empire, in 96 A.D. But he lived in time, when the prophetic picture, time wise was still in the great head. How many realize that? But in 96 A.D. something was going on within this head, that would set forth an evolutionary thing. So in the spirit, then, he was taken and projected into our day and hour. This is something you must understand. Though physically he lived in 96A.D., he was projected into the future tense, and he saw the whole thing as a finished picture. Therefore, he wrote of it as though it had already happened, bringing it right up to the present tense. Now, if he had been taken up, and shown these things as something for the future, he would have said, It will be, thus and so. How many get my illustration? Alright, here is another thing we want to express to you. The horn is symbolic of power, but it is not political power. It is ecclesiastical power. How many know what I mean, when I say ecclesiastical? It means spiritual, religious power. The ten horns is political power, all derived from different political governments, established over these ten geographical territories of the breakup of the old Roman empire. When you go to the 13th chapter of Revelation, you see this same beast coming up for the end time, as John the Revelator saw it coming up out of the sea. He saw the entire body of it; he saw the body like a leopard. That goes to show, incorporated into the picture of it, for these last days, was all the area, and territory of people, of the ancient Greeks, because the Grecian empire was the leopard empire. How many realize that? That does not mean the Greeks are going to rule the world again. But it means the area that was once Greek, will be incorporated into this thing, and the feet like a bear. How many get that picture? That goes to show, it is the same area that was once Persia, but in actuality, when the Greeks ruled the world, not only was it their own geographical area, they ruled Persia also. Keep in mind now, those different territories will all blend into this last day picture. Also notice, it had a mouth like a lion. That is signifying the same spirit of people and territories will all be given back, into this last day beast system. But this great head itself, had been changed into 7 heads. Now when the angel, in the 17th chapter of the book of Revelation, gave to John the Revelator, the meaning of those 7 heads, John was standing like he was standing in 1980. Physically he lied in 96 A.D. But in the spirit he was taken up and was actually like standing in 1980, because he saw the whole thing coming up for its end time role.

We are going to deal with the seven heads of the beast, and give you some more history to back it up, but we must hold that for the next issue. Look for it in Part 3, which will be our September issue.

May God be with you all. Amen

The Abomination That Maketh Desolate, Part 1 – 1980, July


I have preached on the seventy weeks of Daniel’s prophecy many times, and we have published the message in the Contender as well, but I am trusting the Lord to help me deal with the subject again in the light of present day world conditions. I take no delight in being an alarmist, but I believe this energy situation, which has now reached a world wide scope, will be just as instrumental in fulfilling prophecy as the taxing was in the days of Caesar Augustus. You all know the story, how this Roman Emperor, Caesar Augustus, in about the 12th year of his reign, suddenly got the idea to levy an extra tax on the whole world, and how that caused Joseph and Mary to be in Bethlehem, waiting to pay their taxes, when Jesus was born. God did not have to say, “Now, Augustus, there is a certain portion of my word that must be fulfilled, so you do thus and so.” No! That is not the way God fulfills His word. When time comes for a certain prophecy to be fulfilled, God just withdraws His restraining hand and allows greedy politicians and ruthless radicals to bring about circumstances that move right into the stream of fulfilling prophecy. Caesar Augustus was a pagan; he knew nothing about the program of God. But he did know quite a bit about politics, and he was just carrying out a plan to build an beautify Rome until eventually all roads would lead to Rome. They set up one of the fastest letter carrying and messenger systems that it was possible to have in that day. It was important to those Emperors to know what was going on in the far flung regions of their vast domain, in order to be able to deal with any revolt that might spring up in the outlying territories. Therefore they had garrisoned, messenger relay stations along all their great caravan routes, where troops were stationed to keep the world news moving toward Rome. Professional runners carried news. Some rode horses, but many of them ran on foot, and everything was designed for one great purpose, to build Rome into one of the most unique systems of human government that had ever been. Old Augustus was probably running a little low in his treasury, so he hit upon the idea to add another tax to the already overtaxed population, right down to the lowest little peasant. That caused Joseph to take his espoused wife and go to Bethlehem, for no other reason but to pay his taxes. Little did he know that this was fulfilling prophecy that had been spoken centuries before, that Jesus should be born in Bethlehem. I am sure that taxation worked a great hardship on every little Jew, but it was all in the great plan of God. Scripture had to be fulfilled regardless of the hardship it brought upon the people. It is the same way in our day; who is to say just what God may allow in order to get the stage set for Ezekiel 38 and 39 to be fulfilled? Two thousand years ago God’s finger was pointing to ONE man, and ONE woman. They needed to be in a certain place, at a certain time, and the way God allowed it to work out affected the lives of hundreds of other Jews, for they all had to suffer the necessary hardships of going to pay their taxes in the place of their birth, or the city of their lineage. God knows exactly how to put it in the hearts of political minded men to fulfill His word, and the people of God have to suffer the hardships brought on by their decisions just like everyone else, and many people ask, Why? but let us not question God like this; rather, let us be glad and thankful that our heavenly Father has seen fit to tell us ahead of time what to expect. Furthermore let us be thankful for the assurance we have that God will provide for His own children, even if it requires supernatural intervention as in the days when Moses led the children of Israel out of Egypt. God’s word must be fulfilled, but He will not fail to provide for His true children.


Now think about this, Joseph and Mary went to Bethlehem for no other reason but to pay their taxes, and then they were going to return to Nazareth so Joseph could get back to work, but the birth of that little baby changed all of their plans, and He has continued to change the plans of mortal men ever since. It is ironic that the very land which we know as the land of the Bible should be the very land that would produce the source of energy that the whole world depends upon, and that it would be there for hundreds of years before men would ever discover that they needed such a thing. In less than one hundred years, men have built themselves into an age of mechanization so that all phases of everyday life depend upon oil, and most of the oil comes from the Middle East. Then to carry the thought on through: those oil producing areas of the Middle East are anti Israel, and we are living in the days when God is regathering and restoring those Israelites, and allowing them to regain the land that was first given to Abraham. Where does that put any nation that would be friendly toward Israel? You know as well as I do, that self survival is causing every nation, one by one, to turn their back on Israel, the very nation that gave birth to the Savior of the world. Satan hates Israel, (the woman of Revelation 12:1, 5, 6, 14, 17) and he will use any means, in his attempts to kill every Jew upon the face of the earth. That is why we are hearing reports from Iran, Afghanistan, and all those places in our world news broadcasts every day. Just like I said already, all of this is serving a purpose of God just as much as Augustus imposing an extra taxation upon the world two thousand years ago. When Nehemiah was carrying wine to King Artaxerxes, the Persian King, all that area which we hear spoken of as Iran, Turkey, Afghanistan and Pakistan was part of the great Persian empire. These areas were still known as Persia even after the first advent of Christ on up until about the 8th century A.D. Nehemiah was in the capital city called Shushan, in the king’s palace. Another name for it was Susa. Brothers and Sisters: This is just a little background to get us into our thought. We are going to be studying from chapters 7, 8 and 9 of the book of Daniel primarily, but that will require many other scriptures to be used. There are some things that we want to link together in this message, and for the benefit of some who do not have history books available we are going to print certain portions, word for word, right from Jewish history. This should help to clear up the picture for those who are interested enough to bear with us. We have chosen four verses from the 9th chapter of Daniel to build the message around, but there are many things to be dealt with as we go along.

One thing we definitely want to establish is where the Antichrist, the man of sin, will come from. Theologians down through the centuries have had various ideas about it, and they all have their certain reason for believing what they do, but Saints! God’s word does not give us a half a dozen choices. Let us understand from the scriptures that he will definitely have to be connected with Rome. When we get to the 9th chapter, that will be made very clear. Remember, God’s word does not speak contradictory things; everything has to fit together regardless of all our former opinions. It is only because men have tried to interpret the scriptures apart from the leadership of the Holy Ghost, that we have so many different viewpoints floating around, and hundreds of different religious denominations arguing and fussing about things they know nothing about. May God help us to say some things that will remove all doubts and confusion. First we will just take a little time to acquaint you with the various identities of this beast man, the Antichrist that is to come, and call your attention to certain other men through the ages that have actually typed the one who is yet to come.


In the 7th chapter of Daniel we read where he had visions in which he saw four great beasts come up from the sea, each of the four different from the others. But it was the 4th beast which really caught Daniel’s attention; and caused him to inquire about the meaning of the visions. The 4th beast was dreadful and terrible, and exceedingly strong. It had great iron teeth, and it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with its feet. This beast had ten horns, and while Daniel watched it, he saw another little horn come up from among the ten, before whom three of the first horns were plucked up by the roots. This horn had eyes like a man, and a mouth speaking great things. The angel told Daniel that the four beasts were four kings (or kingdoms) which would arise out of the earth. We all know what those four kingdoms were, Babylon, Medo-Persian, Greece, and Rome. But notice, the ten horns and the little horn belonged to the 4th kingdom, and that is the one Daniel watched until the thrones were cast down and the ancient of days did sit. As the angel answered Daniel’s questions: Daniel wanted to know about the horns on this 4th beast which we know is Rome, and about that little horn that spoke such great things, and that made war with the saints and overcame them; until the Ancient of days came, and judgement was given to the saints. Verse 24, “The ten horns out of this kingdom are ten kings that shall arise; and another shall arise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings. (25) And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hands until a time (ONE YEAR) and times (TWO YEARS) and the dividing of time, (HALF A YEAR).” There you have 3½ years of prophetic time, 1,260 days. The ten horns, or ten kingdoms are the ten major nations of Europe, and the little horn that raised up was the power of the papacy. We will say more about all of this later in the message, but right now we are just looking at the various identities of this man of sin that is yet to be revealed. Here we have seen him as a horn, (A HORN SPEAKS OF POWER.) He shall truly have power throughout his allotted time of 1,260 years, but then his power shall be destroyed by the coming of Jesus Christ with His saints.


To clear up some known confusion: let us look at another horn mentioned in chapter 8. It will help you to read the whole chapter, but we are not going to now. We will start in verse 9, and read a few verses to get this horn. Daniel saw a goat which had a great horn between his eyes, and this he goat (Greece) was very great, but there came a time when his great horn was broken, and for it four notable ones came up, and out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceedingly great toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land (ISRAEL). This little horn magnified himself, and by him the daily sacrifice of the Jews was taken away, and the truth was cast down to the ground, and the horn practiced and prospered. Go to verse 13, “Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot?” Now I know that sounds just like what we know about the Antichrist, what he will do in that seventieth week of Daniel, over in the great tribulation, but remember, the Antichrist only has 1,200 days allotted to him to do this, and then notice the answer given here in verse 14, “And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; (2,300) then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” That is, without any doubt whatsoever, speaking of Antiochus Epiphanes, that horn of Syria which came out of the break up of the Grecian empire. But as you read on throughout this chapter, verses 24 & 25, which actually are speaking of the Antichrist, have caused some scholars to believe it is still referring to the horn of verse 9. That simply is a reference to show that this same spirit of Satan rested on those forerunning types of the wicked one who is yet to come. You will notice in verse 25, that this one stands up against the Prince of princes, which could be none other than Jesus Christ himself, and we know that Antiochus has never, and will never stand up against Jesus Christ in mortal flesh. It is only that the same spirit of destruction and desolation that was in Antiochus will also be in the Antichrist, the son of perdition. Some have looked at these verses and said, the Antichrist will come out of Syria. Others try to put these scriptures together, and they come up with the idea that he will be an apostle Jew. No! He will be a Roman. We will show you, in chapter 9, that the Antichrist must be a prince of the Romans.


When we go to chapter 9, we do not find this Antichrist person being referred to as a horn any longer. He is now called a prince. You must read these verses carefully though, for many people read verses 25, 26, & 27, and get the princes mixed up. First notice that the Prince in verse 25, is the Messiah, (Jesus Christ) and then notice that the prince in verse 26, is not capitalized. This is another prince, and he is the one who will confirm the covenant with many for ONE WEEK (7 years) and in the midst of the week, actually the middle of the week, he will cause the Jewish sacrifice and the oblation to cease. This is what marks the beginning of the great tribulation period which will last for the space of 3½ years. This is the prince that shall come, (come into power) and he gains this opportunity as a peacemaker. This gives him world recognition and places him in a position where he can exalt himself, and actually set himself up as God. This will fulfill II Thessalonians 2:3 & 4, where Paul said, (speaking of our gathering together unto Jesus Christ in the rapture) “Let no man deceive you by any means: for that day (the day of our gathering together unto Him) shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition; (the Antichrist) Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; (NOTICE NOW) so that he (the Antichrist) as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.” Brothers and sisters: This is all to take place in that 70th week of Daniel, which is just ahead of us. There is an Ezekiel 38 & 39, war to be fought first, but I am very insistent on the fact that this energy crisis is being maneuvered by the hand of God to create a world wide condition that will cause man to usher in the 70th week of Daniel. I believe it will be the fulfillment of Ezekiel 38 & 39, that will so shake world leaders, that they will be ready to accept the Roman Catholic pope as the man to oversee and arrange a peace covenant that will fulfill Daniel 9:27. Let us go back to Daniel 9:26, now, and read it very carefully, and in so doing you will see that this false prince must be connected to Rome. “And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for Himself; (That was when He was crucified and spilled His blood to pay our sin debt, not His own. He had no sin.) and THE PEOPLE OF THE PRINCE THAT SHALL COME SHALL DESTROY THE CITY AND THE SANCTUARY; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.” Now let me ask you this, Who destroyed the city of Jerusalem and the sanctuary in 70 A.D., a few years after Jesus, the Messiah was cut off? We all know the answer to that. History tells us plainly that it was Roman soldiers led by Titus, and we know from this verse, 26 that the prince which is to come, this false prince, the son of perdition, is to be a prince of the people that destroyed the city and the sanctuary, (Romans.) Then verse 27, tells us that this Roman prince is the very one that will confirm the covenant with many for one week, and Daniel 8:25, allows us to see that it is by peace, that he shall destroy many. Saints, it all adds up; it is just a matter of getting it added up right. Everything is moving right on schedule. There is no possible way that you could bring Christ back, six months before He is destined to come. You could fast and pray for a solid year, (if such a thing were possible) and you would not change the plan of God by even one minute. He controls the earth; He controls the heavens, and He controls the destiny of every mortal creature. He will put in the hearts of mortal men, at exactly the right time, to do whatever must be done to make His word come to pass. Over six hundred years before Titus, with his Roman army, destroyed Jerusalem and the temple. Daniel recorded it, and at the same time, he tied it to something that would take place at the end of the Laodicean age by another man who would be led and motivated by the same spirit that caused Titus and his army to do what they did, and that caused Antiochus to do what he did. Titus was not the prince of Daniel 9:26, but psychologically, and politically, he typed that one who was to come. Titus did not go there to destroy the city and the sanctuary; he only went (as ordered) to put down a Jewish revolt. He thought this could be done very simply, and easy. Little did he know that almost 40 years prior to that, Jesus had uttered some prophecy concerning Jerusalem, which must be fulfilled. Therefore, instead of simply putting down the revolt as he came to do, those Jews came out and fought so furiously against his army, that it antagonized him and all his men to the point where they could stop with nothing less than total destruction. Look at the type. He came with a political motive. He did not come to tear down the city, nor to butcher Jews, but the Jews infuriated him to the point where he fulfilled the words of Jesus concerning the destruction of the city and the temple. Likewise the Antichrist will not engineer that great peace covenant with the thought in the back of his mind that he is going to kill two prophets of God that will set his course of slaughtering Jews in motion. But just as it was in 70 A.D., what those Jews in Israel say and do, will so infuriate him against them that he will begin to slaughter them. Pure hatred for the Jews will drive him to fulfilling the word of God. The term, prince, is applied to an ambassador of peace. That is why Daniel 9:26 refers to him as a prince instead of a horn which speaks of power. He is a counterfeit, a false peacemaker, forerunning the true Prince of peace (JESUS CHRIST) who will rule and reign in the Millennium.


We are looking at the various terms that are applied to the Antichrist, as well as establishing where he will come from, and what spirit will motivate him, so let us go back to the 2nd chapter of II Thessalonians. After calling him the son of perdition in verse 3, and showing what that Satanic spirit will lead him to do, in verse 4, Paul goes on in verse 7, to say, “For the mystery of iniquity doth already work.” That reveals his cloak. When you begin to see him as an instrument of perdition, a tool in the hands of Satan, to lead the world to destruction, then you will realize that he is hiding behind a cloak of deception. That spirit of deception was already at work in the first age while Paul and John were still alive, for they both warned the saints against it. In verse 8, Paul refers to the Antichrist as “THAT WICKED ONE,” and goes on to say that his coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders. Satan will enter that old peacemaker just like he did Judas Iscariot. (See Luke 22:3) When Satan entered Judas he immediately went about to betray Jesus, and lead the murderous Scribes and Pharisees to where He was. When Satan enters the old Antichrist, in the middle of Daniel’s 70th week, he will immediately begin to kill Jews, the two witnesses of Revelation 11:3, being the first ones. Now the word Antichrist means, anti word. There have been many minor Antichrists down through the ages, (men who perverted the word of God) but there is yet one to come that will be THE ANTICHRIST, the certain man of sin that so many scriptures speak of. He is also called the FALSE PROPHET, over in the book of revelation. A prophet is one to whom the word of the Lord comes, and in his appointed hour the world will look upon this man as one who is anointed and inspired of God. But in reality he will be a false prophet, because the word that has come to him will not have come from God. Instead of having the word of life, he will have the word of death. All who are deceived by him will be rejected of God and damned.


Now that you are aware of the many identities of the man who is soon to become a great world hero, let us go to the 13th chapter of Revelation where we will see a profile of this world beast system that comes up, a system of which this Antichrist will be the head. The apostle John is writing what he saw when he was projected into future time in a vision. Revelation 13:1, “And I stood upon the sand of the sea, and saw a beast rise up out of the sea, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS, and upon his horns ten crowns, and upon his heads the name of blasphemy.” Remember, head is symbolic of government, and John says in verse 3, “And I saw one of his heads as it were wounded to death; and his deadly wound was healed: and all the world wondered after the beast.” Let us go right over to chapter 17, and see what the angel told John about these 7 heads. In verse 3, John says, “So he carried me away in the spirit into the wilderness: and I saw a woman sit upon a scarlet colored beast, full of names of blasphemy, having SEVEN HEADS and TEN HORNS.” We are not reading the whole chapter now. We just want to deal with the 7 heads of this 4th beast which Daniel wrote about, in chapter 7. The angel says to John in verse 8, of Revelation 17, “The beast that thou sawest was, and is not: and shall ascend out of the bottomless pit, and go into perdition: and they that dwell on the earth shall wonder, whose names were not written in the book of life from the foundation of the world, when they behold the beast that WAS and IS NOT, and YET IS. (NOTICE NOW) (9) And here is the mind which hath wisdom. The SEVEN HEADS are SEVEN MOUNTAINS, on which the woman sitteth. (SEVEN MOUNTAINS) (10) And there are SEVEN KINGS: five are fallen, ONE IS, and the other is not yet come; and when he commeth, he must continue a short space. (11) And the beast that was, and is not, even he is the EIGHTH, and is OF THE SEVEN, and goeth into perdition.” Where will that EIGHTH HEAD come from? The BOTTOMLESS PIT. Where will he go? Into PERDITION. What is the bottomless pit? That is HELL. What does the PERDITION pertain to? That is a word that means DESTRUCTION. This proves that hell is not eternal, for we see a spirit of Satan coming out of hell and going to destruction. (We have a complete article which deals with that.) That is the spirit of the 8th form of government which has its seat in Rome. It has to be Rome, not Syria nor anywhere else. Only Rome sits on 7 hills, or mountains, and has an office with authority that spans the globe. Now that 8th form of government is church government taking over the 7th, or last form of Roman imperial government, blending the two together. That is why it says the 8th is of the 7th. That puts church over state, rather than state over church. When it became church over state, that initiated the form of government that ruled over Europe through the Dark Ages, the bloody rule of the Roman Catholic Church. Now what was in that head of church government? A spirit of Satan. Where will he go? He will go straight to destruction. Not only will he be destroyed, but every last human soul that has ever been deceived by all that these things add up to, will be destroyed also. That is Satan’s objective, lead them to destruction. We will go into more details on these 7 heads and 10 horns on that 4th beast later in the message. Right now we are just endeavoring to get these various things up front in your mind so you can follow the various things that link together in a message such as this. If we did not have the book of Revelation it would be very hard for us to put the various aspects of Daniel’s vision together. Revelation gives us the clues we need to link them all together. It gives us the Twentieth Century picture in more detail. Remember, the angel told Daniel, Go thy way; for these words are closed up and sealed until the time of the end. But, saints! We are living in the time of the end and these things must come together. Do not treat them as though they are unimportant, for true saints of God will need this light to walk in as spiritual darkness closes in around them.


Let us go back to the 8th chapter of Daniel now, for we have a he goat and a ram that we want to look at for a few minutes. In one of his visions Daniel saw a he goat and a ram, and they strove, one against the other. We will begin reading in verse 5. The ram is symbolic of the Persian empire, and the he goat is symbolic of the Grecian empire. (5) “And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground: And the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. (6) And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power. (7) And I saw him come close unto the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand. (8) Therefore the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of heaven.” This he goat that came bouncing from the west was fulfilled by Alexander the great. When he had conquered Egypt and all the area of Palestine, and all the areas of Lebanon and Babylon, he also invaded the areas which were ancient Persia. He defeated the Persian kings, and then lived in the king’s palace for the winter. He and his vast army remained in Persia for about 4 months through the rest of the winter. When he and his generals determined to leave the royal palace of the Persians: they fell upon the idea of burning it to the ground. Upon leaving, that is exactly what they did, saying, This shall be for a memorial, that a Grecian has sat on the great throne of the Persians. The Persian empire began to crumble, for there was none to deliver the Persians from the hands of their conquerors. Therefore the he goat waxed very great. That is Alexander the great, and the Grecian empire. But that great horn was broken, (Alexander the great, died) and the empire was taken over by four of his generals which divided the great domain that he had conquered into 4 geographical territories. One of these territories was established in Syria. This is where we pick up verse 9, “And out of one of them (one of these four territories) came forth a little horn, which waxed exceedingly great, toward the South, (meaning Egypt) and toward the east, (further into Persia) and toward the PLEASANT LAND, (Israel) (10) And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven, and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them.” You would have to know how this particular king really began to project himself to understand that. Therefore let us consider him for the next little while. That king was none other than Antiochus Epiphanes. You who have Scofield Bibles may read about him in the footnotes at the bottom of the page, but we are going to read from Jewish history itself, just to allow you to see how vicious and cruel, and how full of hatred for the Jews this man was. Right from this Jewish history you can see how this man fulfilled the scriptures we are reading, from this 8th chapter of Daniel. I am not ignorant of the fact that many people do not care anything about history, therefore I will try not to read enough to make it a boresome chore for you to study the message, but please be aware of the fact that many of the saints who are interested in making a complete study of these scriptures, do not have history books available to them. This is to help them, and I pray that everyone else will be patient with us. I will say this also: If there ever was a time in history when saints of God needed to get interested in these things, it is now. That week of Daniel is just ahead of us, and it does not matter whether it is still 5 years off or not: I do not know, but I do know that whatever time is left between now and then, you will need it, to allow God that much time to deal with your life, to get your mind in the proper channel of thinking for the end. The days of just participating in a church program and riding along on John 3:16, are over with. The old world is going to get a shaking that will really determine who is of God, and who is not, and your little church programs will not be enough to hold you, in that day. Everything that can be shaken will be shaken, and only that which cannot be shaken will remain. Saints! I want to remain throughout the shaking! Don’t you? It is time to look beyond our neighbors and friends, and consider these things from the standpoint of eternal life. If you are among those who have been so nonchalant about certain things in the scriptures, things like whether there is still 3½ or 7 years yet to be fulfilled of Daniel’s 70 weeks, and whether the thunder of Revelation 10:3, are important to the living element of the bride of Christ, you had better shake yourself. These things were not written in the Bible just to take up so much space. If you treat these things like that, you may as well treat water baptism, sanctification, predestination, and other major doctrines of the Bible the same way. God did not save us, to be ignorant of truth and Bible facts all of our lives; He saves us because He loved us, but we are to grow in grace, and in the knowledge of His whole plan and program for our age. To grow in the knowledge of Christ, is to grow in the understanding of all that God is doing. It is for your benefit, so let us get this horn straightened out in our minds.


When Antiochus came out of Syria, little by little he recognized or realized just how much power he really did have and he began to exalt himself. There came a time when he actually thought himself to be God. Verse 11, “Yea, he magnified himself even to the prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down.” That means, it was closed up; no priests could minister, and I am going to read to you just exactly what the Jews said he did. If you want to know what the attitude of the Antichrist will be toward the Jews, just watch that same spirit in Antiochus. He was the beginning of that image psychologically and politically, but not religiously. The beauty of the Old Testament in all these different identities is how it brings out his psychological attitude toward the Jews, and his political motive to subdue and rule them, by the terms horn and prince. Then when you go to the New Testament you pick up the spiritual identity of such a man. He is not a Buddhist, neither is he a Hindu, nor a Moslem; he is an apostate Christian. God knew that He was going to give this glorious gospel of eternal life to the Gentiles for a period of time, and He knew what each Gentile nation would do with it after they had it for so long a time, therefore He showed those old prophets all these things that would transpire through time, and they recorded those visions without ever understanding very much about them, but we are the people who have been predestined to understand all that the prophets recorded.


Speaking of the gospel, Did you know that right in the very area where 50 Americans are being held hostage, Paul preached the gospel for 3 years? When he preached there at Ephesus, which is on the western shores of Turkey, the Bible says that all Asia heard the gospel. Up until the 6th and 7th centuries the gospel grew and flourished in those areas. But by then, the Christian gospel began to be so ritualized and apostate, God allowed an anti Judaistic philosophy to raise up, down in Saudi Arabia. A man by the name of Muhammad, who denounced paganism, and became known as a prophet of God’s wrath, and a preacher of righteousness came on the scene. He believed that God is one, just like the Jews, but he believed, or claimed that he, himself was the last prophet. He pulled the sword, gained a bunch of converts, and rode all over the Middle East desecrating churches and slaughtering Christians in every area where those early disciples had preached Jesus Christ. He compelled the citizens to accept what the Western world calls Muhammadanism. Christianity died out in what is now called, the Moslem world. Then in the 8th century, there came a man called Muhammad Ali, who rode into Egypt, determined to destroy every Christian, and every Christian church house that he could find. He is the one who stripped the beautiful Cheops pyramid. He took its beautiful alabaster stone about 10 miles away, across the Nile River, where it is found in 4 domes of one of the largest Moslem mosques there is. He desecrated many Christian church buildings in Alexandria, Egypt, and also in Cairo, and turned them into Moslem prayer places, and Christianity has never flourished in Egypt since then. The whole Middle East is predominately Moslem, and what we are seeing in our day is the final outcome of what all this has built up to. It is an explosive situation and the only way we can know how it is all going to turn out, is by the Bible itself.

Let us get back to Antiochus, now, and try to finish reading this scripture, and the history. We will pick up in verse 12, “And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of the transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practiced, and prospered. Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trodden under foot? (That is the area of the temple) (14) And he said unto me, Unto two thousand and three hundred days; (2300 DAYS) then shall the sanctuary be cleansed.” From there the angel goes back to explain the vision to Daniel, but we will not read all the verses at this time. I want to take this time to show you how that horn of Syria which came out of the breakup of the Grecian Empire, fulfilled these very scriptures. I will not be dogmatic about dates, for Scofield says this took place between 175 to 170 B.C., and the little Jewish history places it between 170 and 162 B.C. Therefore, realizing that there can be discrepancies in history dates, especially when you start comparing Jewish history with Gentile history, we will avoid using specific dates. However when we do study the seventy weeks of Daniel, I am going to stick strictly to the Jewish history side of that, for it is by their means of reckoning time, that these 70 weeks are to be fulfilled, not by some Julian calendar.


I believe we are ready to read this history concerning Antiochus Epiphanes, now. Remember, he has just been in Egypt, and he has received word that the Jews at Jerusalem are about to stage a revolt, because they are under the impression that he is dead, but they soon found out that he was not dead. Therefore what you are going to read is taken word for word from Jewish history. We will start with the beginning of the paragraph and it will lead right into what we are dealing with.




Soon after this event Antiochus went to Tyre, and thither proceeded three deputies from the Sanhedrin to justify the death of Lysimachus and to impeach Menelaus. Menelaus, with his accustomed means – bribery – purchased the friendship of Ptolemy Macron, a favorite of Antiochus, and this worthy procured a judgment acquitting Menelaus and condemning his three accusers to death. Menelaus now returned to Jerusalem, being protected from the effects of well-deserved hatred by the proximity of Antiochus’s army. Next year, however, the king, pursuing his campaign against Egypt, laid siege to Alexandria, and a report reached Jerusalem that he had fallen before that city. Jason lost no time in entering Jerusalem, and, finding friends within the holy city, soon deposed Menelaus, whom he confined in the citadel. But his power was short-lived. Antiochus was not dead; and as soon as he heard of the revolt in Jerusalem, he set out with a sufficient force to punish the defection of the people. Jason fled from the city and took refuge in Sparta, where he ended his life in misery. Antiochus advanced against Jerusalem; stormed it, slew 40,000 of its inhabitants, and sold as many into slavery. Menelaus led him into the temple, which he stripped of its treasures, including 1,800 talents of gold and silver, for which he found use in his expensive siege of Alexandria, then still in progress. From this enterprise, however, he was now compelled to retire by the imperious command of Rome; and he turned his attention towards his disaffected subjects, the people of Judea, now driven to despair by the tyranny of Andronicus and Phillip, whom he had appointed governors. Antiochus sent 22,000 men under Apollonius, with orders to plunder the cities of Judea, to slay the men, and reserve for sale the women and children. Jerusalem was attacked on the Sabbath day – when the Jews would not offer resistance – and its inhabitants were all massacred. The city was set on fire, its walls were demolished; and with its ruins a fortress was built to overawe the inhabitants. The daily sacrifices of the Temple ceased, and surviving priests were dispersed. Upon the altar swine’s flesh was burnt and oblations were offered to Jupiter Olympus, whose statue was set up in the Holy place. Decrees were issued prohibiting circumcision, the observance of the Sabbath, and the reading of the Law, under pain of death. In all the cities of Judea, altars were erected to the gods of the Grecian mythology, and their worship enforced. Many Jews conformed to the king’s decrees, but the mass remained faithful to their religion, and found means to evade these cruel restrictions. Thus, instead of reading the law, a portion from the Prophets was selected, either referring to, or resembling, the weekly lesson, originating the Haftarah of our present ritual. The rite of circumcision was practiced in spite of the king’s decree. Two women were crucified for performing it upon their infants, and the babes were hanged at their necks. The most fearful tortures were employed to compel the faithful Jews to worship the king’s idol. A widow and her seven sons are described as suffering death by being thrown into a boiling cauldron. Heroically steadfast, they submitted to their fate – the mother surviving them only to exult in the sacrifice of her sons to the service of her God, and then to die as they had died. Of course such unexampled cruelty and tyranny could not fail to rouse a spirit of resistance; and that resistance was led and organized by the glorious family of the Maccabees. In Modin, a small and obscure village near Joppa, dwelt an aged man of priestly lineage, named Mattathias. Hitler came Apelles, an officer of the king, charged to enforce the new religion, and to secure the adhesion of Mattathias. In vain were bribes and threats by turns employed; the old man indignantly rejected all overtures and refused to join in the hated idol-worship. An apostate approached to perform the idolatrous sacrifice, when the old man leaped forward and killed him with his own hand. The assembled populace rushed on the commissioner and his train, whom they slaughtered. Mattathias, accompanied by his five sons Jochanan, Simon, Judah, Eleazer, and Jonathan, and by a small party of sympathizers, took refuge in the mountains, where the number of his partisans daily increased, until they were able to make frequent and unexpected attacks upon the neighboring towns. They were assiduously hunted down by their foes; were attacked on the Sabbath day, and their numbers so reduced by the onslaughts, that they abandoned their old objection against fighting upon that day, and recognized it as their duty to defend their lives when attacked. For a year they continued this guerrilla warfare to which their small numbers restricted them, suffering privations and hardships without complaint, until their old leader died, charging them with his last breath to give their lives for their religion. In 3602 (166 B.C.) Juda, his third and most valiant son, succeeded him, and with his small army, now amounting to 6,000 men, commended t perform bolder operations, and rapidly gained possession of several towns. On his banner were inscribed the inspiring words: “Who is like thee among the mighty, O Eternal,” and with this, their war-cry, prodigies were performed, because it proclaimed on the battlefield the name of the God for whom they fought. Apollonius, the king’s governor, raised a large army, and advanced to crush the revolt, but was defeated and slain, and his force put to the rout; leaving behind rich plunder, that fell into the hands of Judah. Seron, the provincial Governor of Coele-Syria, next advanced against the patriots with an immense force. As he approached through the Pass of Bethoron, Judah attacked him, “leaping upon him suddenly,” and drove him back with a loss of 800 men. Antiochus, irritated by these defeats, resolved to crush the rebels at one blow, and, with this view, an army of 40,000 men and 7,000 cavalry was led against them by Nicanor and Gorgias. So confident were they of success that Nicanor summoned some thousand slave-dealers to follow in the train of the army, engaging to sell them his captives at ninety Jews for a talent, about 2 a head. Judas heard of the approach of this vast army while at Mizpah; and, having assembled his men, he found that the bulk of his force did not exceed 6,000. Conformably to law, he made the usual proclamation, dismissing those who had married within the year, built a house or planted a vineyard. This reduced his band one-half, so that 3,000 men were arranged against fifteen times their number. Gorgias made a detour, intending to surround Judas; but he, by a series of masterly maneuvers, eluded him, and falling unexpectedly on Nicanor’s camp at Emmaus, routed that army, and fired the tents. Gorgias, led by the conflagration, arrived in time to witness the utter rout, and decided on retreat; but, ere that could be accomplished, the Macabee’s army was upon him, and his soldiers fled precipitately. Nine thousand men fell. Gorgias fled to Jerusalem, and Nicanor, who had proposed to sell Jews as slaves, escaped in the disguise of a slave. Timotheus and Bacchides, two of Antiochus’s generals in Further Syria, next took the field against the Jews, only to be again defeated in the Ammonite territory with severe loss. These successive disasters, determined Lysias, the Syrian regent, to superintend the operations in person. Avoiding the defiles that had proved fatal to former generals, he advanced with 60,000 infantry and 5,000 calvary to meet Judas, who had an army of 10,000 to oppose him. They met at Bethzur, south of Jerusalem, and fought all day, and when night closed in, Lysias had lost 5,000 men, but, perceiving that the Jews fought like men resolved to conquer or die, he decided upon retreat, and returned to Antioch. A cessation of hostilities now ensued, during which Judas marched to Jerusalem, and on the same month and day as that of the first pollution (25th Kisley,) he again set up God’s altar, restored the Temple services, and kept the Feast of Dedication. He next surrounded the Temple with walls and lofty towers, to afford protection against the Syrian fortress, which still existed on the neighboring Mount Acra.


Antioch IV., Epiphanes, “Illustrious,” ascended the throne left vacant by his brother, B.C. 176. He engaged in a war with his nephew, Ptolemy, and conquered all Egypt except Alexandria. He took the young king prisoner, affected to act as his guardian, and to treat him with the greatest attention. The Egyptians, however, applied to the Romans, who, as arbiters, compelled Epiphanes to set the young king at liberty, and restore the cities he had taken from him. The Jews having revolted, the Syrian monarch marched into Judea. He besieged Jerusalem, and took it by storm. During the three days that the city was abandoned to the fury of the soldiers, 80,000 Jews were put to death, and 40,000 taken prisoners. To his other crimes he added sacrilege. He forced his way into the temple, and ventured to enter the Holy of Holies. He carried away the altar of perfumes, the table for shew-bread, the seven-branched golden candlestick, and other precious things of the sanctuary.

Some time after, Antioch published a decree, requiring all the nations of his dominions to lay aside their ancient forms and ceremonies, and worship the gods he worshiped, after the same form and manner e had adopted. The Jews refused to comply with this command, and such a horrid persecution arose as no pen can portray. At this time happened the martyrdom of Eleazar, and the seven Maccabean brethren. “Tidings out of the east and out of the north” now troubled Antiochus. He divided his forces into two bodies; committed one part to the command of Lysias, with orders to exterminate the Jews, while he led the other detachment against the Armenians. The army of Lysias met the other band of Jews, commanded by Judas Macabeus, upon the plains of Mizpah. The Syrians were defeated, with dreadful slaughter. Two more battles gave the Jews such decided superiority that they marched to Jerusalem, recovered the sanctuary, re-dedicated it to the service of the true God, and devoted the week to thanksgiving and praise.

Antiochus, hearing of the defeat of Lysias, set out himself for Judea. On his way, fresh expresses met him, saying that the Jews had thrown down his idols, overturned his altars, and re-established their ancient worship. At this intelligence he ordered his coachman to drive with the utmost speed, that he might satiate his vengeance by making Jerusalem the burying-place of the whole Jewish nation. Scarcely had he uttered the impious words, when he was seized with the most excruciating pain; and as the horses were running at their greatest speed, he fell from the chariot. The agony of his bruises, added to the torment of his disease, drove him frantic. He imagined that specters hovered round, reproaching him with his crimes. Recognizing the hand of Divine justice in the anguish he suffered, he exclaimed, “It is meet to be subject unto God, and man who is mortal should not think of himself as if he were a god.” He promised if his life were spared to do magnificent things for Jerusalem; but his sands were run. “He died a miserable death, in a strange country, in the mountains.” (B.C. 176-164)



Brothers and sisters: I hope this history has helped you to better understand the abomination of desolation that was to last for 2300 days. I am sure you can easily see that this scripture here, has no connection at all to the Antichrist who will appear in the last half of the 70th week of Daniel, except to set a type. You saw also, how that period ended when Judas with his army marched into Jerusalem, set up God’s altar, and restored the temple services, and kept the Feast of Dedication. If anyone wanted to take the time to figure it out hey would find that this portion of history concerning Antiochus covered a period of time that corresponds with the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14. This man literally hated all Jews when he was doing what he did; that is obvious. But do you know why? That spirit of Satan got hold of him. He had no intention of doing what he did, in the beginning, but God’s word had to be fulfilled, and it fell upon Antiochus to be the man who would characterize the Antichrist, exemplifying that spirit of hatred for the Jews that he will display for a period of 1260 days, which is the last half of the 70th week of Daniel. He is the little horn of Daniel 7:8, that the little horn of chapter 8, verse 9, set the type for. I want you to see that these two references pertain to two different men, with many centuries of time in between them. As you read on through chapter 8, where the angel is explaining Daniel’s visions to him, you come to verses 23, 24, and 25, which definitely do pertain to the Antichrist which is yet to come. Antiochus did not in any way fulfill these verses, except to exemplify the same spirit of the devil that motivated him. Unless you read them carefully though, you can think they are referring to the same human instrument as the verses in the first part of the chapter. Let us rad them. (23) “And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, A KING OF FIERCE COUNTENANCE, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. (The Antichrist) (24) and his power shall be mighty, but not by his own power: (it will be by the power of Satan) and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practice, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. (25) And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; (Jesus Christ) but he shall be broken without hand.” He will be broken by the sword that proceeds out of the mouth of Jesus Christ when He comes back to earth with His saints after the great tribulation has run its course. He will stand up against the Prince of princes, but he will be broken, and Revelation 19:20, tells us that he will be cast alive into the lake of fire. That is the end of this false prophet that will exalt himself and show himself as God for his allotted time. He will be a man from our very generation, but he will be led and motivated by that same spirit that was in Antiochus Epiphanes, the Syrian. Do not look for the devil to resurrect some ancient character to fulfill these Antichrist scriptures, like a lot of Pentecostal modernists are teaching it. That is perversion of the interpretation of the Bible. God aused all these scriptures to be written to portray the evil spirit that moves man to do what these various characters do. In the mind of God, Judas was the son of perdition all along, but he was not the Antichrist. He was the son of perdition in type. In Antiochus we saw the psychological and political type of the Antichrist, but it took Judas to portray the religious type.


In the 17th chapter of John we find Jesus praying for all those that have been given to Him by the Father and He says, (verse 12) “While I was with them in the world, I kept them in thy name: those that thou gavest me I have kept, and none of them is lost, but the son of perdition; that the scripture might be fulfilled.” Jesus prayed this prayer before Judas actually betrayed Him, but He knew that Judas would do what he did. By connecting the types as He did: God let us know that the Antichrist would not be a communist, neither an atheist, nor an evolutionist; he will be a religious man. Judas was a religious Jew that believed in God, and up to a certain point he went along with Jesus in whatever He did, until something happened to pervert his thinking. It was only after his thinking became perverted that Satan was able to inspire him to plot against Jesus. Before that, he went right out with the rest of the disciples of Jesus, casting out demons and healing sick folks along the way. Where did that spirit of Satan get on him, you may ask? He was actually anointed by Satan while he was sitting with Jesus and the rest of the disciples, eating the Passover supper. To show that religious spirit, or the identity with that religious spirit, he went right straight to the high priest, and sold his Lord and master for 30 pieces of silver. Then, later, when he realized what he had done, in betraying his Lord, he tried to repent, but the same spirit that led him to betray Jesus, also led him to hang himself. All that, just serves to show us that he became an instrument that Satan had taken over. That is exactly what many poor souls will witness in the last half of that week of Daniel. They will find themselves at the mercy of a man who has been taken over by Satan. It will not be Antiochus, resurrected from the dead, nor will it be Judas; it will be a man of our day, a religious man that has been taken over by the devil. People are very foolish, to believe that God will allow Satan to incarnate someone that will be resurrected from the dead, to fulfill all these scriptures concerning the Antichrist, the man of sin. Antiochus did not have to be resurrected in 69 & 70 A.D. to fulfill Daniel 9:26 and Matthew 24:15, concerning the abomination that maketh desolate. No! A Roman general by the name of Titus, fulfilled those scriptures. He was the 2nd instrument that God ordained to characterize this man of sin who is yet to come, this man who will be ruled by a spirit right out of hell. We will say more about Titus later in the message, and at that time we will read some actual history, right from the little Jewish history book I have here. It will allow you to see how this Jew hating spirit of Satan that was on Antiochus Epiphanes more than 100 years before, came right over and got on Titus, and caused him to be the instrument that would fulfill Daniel 9:26, which would further exemplify the most wicked one of them all, who is yet to come. That same spirit has been on many men through the centuries. It was on Pharaoh in Egypt when he fought against God’s chosen people. It has been on Syrian kings, on Roman kings, and on Hitler in Europe, and it will soon be seen on the man who is to climax the history of all Jew haters down through the centuries. When his allotted time is fulfilled the Lord Jesus will come back and set up His Millennial kingdom, and there will never be another Jew hater turned loose on earth to slaughter God’s chosen race of people. Brothers and sisters: that is the time we are looking forward to; and it will be wonderful. Will you agree? James referred to this present life as a vapor that appeareth for a little time, and then vanisheth away, and we all realize, that is true. But let me ask you this, Have you ever tried to visualize just what it will be like, when we are all robed in immortality, living and reigning with Christ, and knowing that there is no more death present? Brother, that is something to shout about. Hallelujah! Praise God! In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye, at the last trump we will be change.


Brothers and Sisters: At this point in the message, I feel like we should really begin to explore the 70 weeks of Daniel. I realize we can never get all of this into one issue on the Contender, but it is an important subject for the true church of the living God; therefore we will take as many issues as we need to in order to deal with the subject thoroughly. If the message is worth printing, it is worth taking enough time to make it clear to those who read it. Too many people who are supposed to be filled with the Holy Ghost are just following flesh, without a revelation of the word of God that is before us. Brothers and Sisters: It ought not be like that. It is too late in the hour for bride people to be following some man’s teaching just because they like the man. God will not accept that. Preachers all over this world have just taken the verbal statements that Bro. William Branham made while preaching on the 7 seals, and they (WITHOUT REVELATION THEMSELVES) are teaching people that there are only 3½ years left of God’s dealing with the Jewish nation. Don’t you think I know Bro. William Branham said that? I sat within 20 feet of him when he was making those statements, and I said within my heart at that time, Why did he say that? It had only been about 2 years since he taught on the 70 weeks of Daniel, where he explained how Israel still has one full week of time left to them, and dramatized it by using a chart. I remember how, at that time he would stop and ask the people, Are you getting it? Do you understand? Yet these preachers who try to hold to every word that he uttered as THUS SAITH THE LORD, will say, Bro. Jackson, people have just misunderstood Bro. William Branham. No they haven’t. That is just their excuse for not humbling themselves and admitting that God allowed those statements to be made like that to try them, as believers. When a man has already been anointed to prove something by the Bible, why would any Holy Ghost believers allow themselves to grab hold of contrary statements in other messages that the man preached? Let me remind you once again saints, when something is presented to you in two different ways, so that one says one thing, and the other says something different, even a small child that has just barely started to school knows that 3½ is not the same as 7, so what must you do? Get on your knees and ask God to show you from His written word which one lines up, to present a true revelation. That is not going against the prophet, when you do that, you are doing exactly what he told you to do, “Get back to the word.” How many times have you heard him say that? If you really do want to do what the prophet said to do, then get back to the Bible and let the Holy Ghost give you a revelation, something that you can hold on to when the storms of life are raging. I never will forget how this subject of the 70 weeks of Daniel first became of interest to me. About a year and a half before Bro. William Branham ever preached anything on this subject, we were rabbit hunting one day, and he brought the subject up, about prophecy. While we were talking, he said, Bro. Jackson: You know there is only 3½ years left, of the 70 weeks of Daniel. At that time, I have never made a study on it, and we were just new in this message, so it really did not interest me very much, then. I just accepted it like that at the time, but later on I began to get interested in this subject, and after a period of months, I felt urged to investigate it. I went to the 9th chapter of Daniel, and began to study. With the Bible and some history books that I had, I began to calculate time, and ask God to help me understand what I was reading. After some time I became convinced that mathematically you could not get more than 69 weeks of fulfilled time for the Jews as you calculate expired time right down to the crucifixion of Christ. Therefore I concluded that there should be one more full week left for the Jews. But I thought, Bro. William Branham said there is only 3½ years left, and he is a prophet, so, who am I? I decided just to leave it alone, but it was only a short time until he preached that message, taking 2 particular Sundays to deal with it, and that is when he laid it right along with the Bible and showed that the Jews still have one full week of time left, (7 YEARS.) I said, Praise God! Now I know this is the truth; there is 7 full years left for the Jews. But then, when he preached on the 7 seals he reverted right back to 3½ years in various statements concerning that time. Now, wherever you go, you hear, But the prophet said 3½ years. Truly, the prophet did say that, but, my brother, my sister, lt me tell you something, God allowed that, to test you. Will you take something just because he said it, or will you go to the Bible to substantiate it? I have said over and over again. I do not baptize in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ just because Bro. William Branham said to do it that way: I do it because the Bible says to. However it was through his ministry and teaching that the infallibility of the word of God in Acts 2:38, was impressed upon me, and I give honor where honor is due. I honor Bro. William Branham for turning my attention back to the word of God, and away from manmade traditions. I baptize you in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ because the Bible says to do that, and by revelation we know that JESUS is the redemption name of God, and is to be used instead of the titles in Matthew 28:19. When you know what God has said about things you do not need to constantly say, “Bro. Branham said this, or that, or something else;” If God’s word says it, we can say, “The Bible says,” and that is our authority. That is why we want to find out what the Bible says about various issues that are before us.


Let us go to the 9th chapter of Daniel and read our text scriptures now. Remember Daniel was a Jew in Babylonian exile. He never did return back to the land of Israel, when the first exiles were allowed to go back. Let us begin reading with verse 20, so we will have the full picture, “And whiles I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sins and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the Lord my God for the holy mountain of my God; (22) Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation. (That is when they would put incense upon the altar, and the smoke would go up, signifying the prayers of the people ascending up to the presence of God at the closing of the day.) (23) And he informed me, and talked with me and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, (meaning, the commandment to the angel, to come to Daniel and give him understanding of certain things) and I am come to shew thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision. (24) Seventy weeks are determined upon they people (JEWS) and upon the holy city, (JERUSALEM) to finish the transgression.” The word TRANSGRESSION, pertains to their going against divine authority, and it pertains to the overall national transgression of the people of Israel. You would have to go back into Deuteronomy and the prophets to catch the full significance of what the word transgression pertains to, here. In Deuteronomy, while they were still out there in the wilderness journey, God had spoken to them something like this, it shall come to pass, that when you come into the land that I shall give you, if you turn your back to me and no longer keep my commandments, and the statutes that are set before thee, I will take great pleasure in cursing you, and I will drive you out of the land, and scatter you to the nations. Is that not what He did? That was God’s way of chastening them for their disobedience in the land that He had given them. In this land, God had definitely determined to bless them if they would obey Him, and they would be a light to the Gentile people. But, you all know the story. They had not been in the land very long until they fell right into apostasy and began to transgress, transgress, transgress and in spite of the fact that God sent prophets to warn them, they continued to get worse, worse, worse, until finally God turned His back upon them and drove them out of the land. They had been in Babylonian exile, and their 70 years which Jeremiah wrote about, 29:10, were almost completed, so Daniel is seeking God in prayer and fasting, when the angel Gabriel, comes to him. Jeremiah had wrote, For thus saith the Lord, That after seventy years are accomplished at Babylonian I will visit you, and perform my good word toward you, in causing you to return to this place, and Daniel had been reading Jeremiah’s prophecy and knew that those 70 years were almost completed. He sets his face toward God and begins to confess the sins of his people, and then asks God to let His anger be turned away from Jerusalem, the holy mountain, saying, that Jerusalem and God’s people have become reproach to all that were around them. Then Gabriel comes to Daniel to give him understanding and begins to say, “Seventy weeks (not years) are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, (This has a two fold application. Not only does it apply to the sins of the individual people, it also has a universal application, for when these 70 weeks of years are finally completed, Jesus will have the devil in chains, and we will be in the Millennium with Him.) And to make reconciliation for iniquity, (To reconcile Israel back to Himself, back to the land, back to the city, and to restore to them, everything that He had taken from them, is definitely in the plan of God. It was God that had taken it from them, so it will have to be God that restores it to them) and to bring in everlasting righteousness, (the Millennium) and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.” When that last week of those 70 weeks is finally fulfilled it will have accomplished all that is written here. Israel will have been fully chastened for her transgression, and will have been restored, everlasting righteousness will have been ushered in, and sin will be out of the picture, and all of the visions and prophecy will have been fulfilled. Jesus (the King) will be sitting in the temple of Jerusalem, and for 1000 years all the world will go to Jerusalem once each year to worship the Lord of hosts. This will be a compulsory thing according to Zechariah 14:16-17, which says, “And it shall come to pass, that every one that is left of all the nations which came against Jerusalem shall even go up from year to year to worship the King. The Lord of hosts, and to keep the feast of tabernacles. And it shall be, that whoso will not come up from year to year to worship the King. The Lord of hosts, and to keep the feat of tabernacles. And it shall be, that whoso will not come up of all the families of the earth unto Jerusalem to worship the King, the Lord of hosts, even upon them shall be no rain.” It goes on to say that the Lord will smite them with the plague who fail to keep the feast of tabernacles.


Now we come to the question some people are prone to ask, How do we determine that this 70 weeks of verse 24, is weeks of 7 years each? Because of the Greeks and Romans we have grown accustomed to thinking of a week as a week of 7 days, each day having a name, but when you go back into the Bible, Genesis, Leviticus, Deuteronomy, Numbers, Judges, and so forth, all through there before the Babylonian exile, to the Jews the word week only meant 7. It could be 7 days, 7 weeks, or anything like that. They marked off their calendar by the new moon which would be full on the 15th of each month. They had 12 lunar months of 30 days each. When the new moon appeared that started their month, and they recorded events in this manner; Upon the 1st day of the month such and such, upon the 2nd day of the month, the 20th day of the month, and so on. But when they came back, out of Babylonian exile, they too, began to accept certain things of the Greeks, Persians, and Romans, and break their periods of time according to their methods, but that has no affect whatsoever on prophetic time that God caused to be recorded in the scriptures. When you go to Genesis 29:18, 20, 27, 28, 30, you will understand that, to them, 7 years was 1 week. Likewise, when you read the rest of this 9th chapter of Daniel, you have no trouble recognizing that the 70 weeks of verse 24, have to be weeks of years instead of weeks of days. There are 70 periods of 7, determined, to accomplish all that is written here, but I do not ask you to accept this just because I am saying it to you. It is the responsibility of every true child of God to dig in the scriptures until they get a revelation of what is said to them. What do you find in Matthew 24:15, where Jesus Himself is giving the signs that people are to watch for? Notice this now. “When ye therefore shall see the abomination of desolation, spoken of by Daniel the prophet, stand in the holy place, (WHOSO READETH, LET HIM UNDERSTAND.)” He did not say, Whoever hears something that is preached, let them understand; He said, Whosoever readeth, let him understand. Prophecy and history go together. History of what has happened already, enables us to put two and two together, concerning prophecy yet to be fulfilled. Therefore I beg you, study your Bibles, study your history books, and allow God to reveal to you just where we are, in time, and what is ahead. It is important that we understand. World conditions are leading us right into prophecy fulfillment, and we need not be caught unaware of what is happening. When I said, The oil crisis is just as important for our hour of time as the decree of Augustus was to the hour of time two thousand years ago, I trust that you will understand what I meant. It is shaping the world for the fulfillment of that last week of Daniel. It will take certain world conditions to usher in that peace agreement which will mark the beginning of that week. In other words, we are dealing with God’s yardstick of time, that is important that we understand. Therefore by the grace of God, we intend to pull many scriptures into this message, to give every sincere child of God an opportunity to study and understand just what significance this yardstick has, to believers in this hour. This 70 week prophecy is the only thing in the Bible that God gave man to measure time by. If the Jews had studied it properly, they would have been able to predict (I believe it is safe to say) within a decade of the time when their Messiah would be on the scene. It is sad to say, (sad because of what they did through ignorance) but they missed it completely. Their failure to recognize their Messiah, eventually gave the gospel to us Gentiles, and for that we give thanks to God, but do not ever forget, this Bible we hold so dear is a Jewish book; we only have it borrowed. Let me say also, you do not have to be a doctor of divinity to understand it; all you need is the Holy Ghost teacher, inside, He will reveal it to you. The church world is full of theologians and Bible scholars of every kind, and every one of them seem to feel that it takes that sort of education to understand the scriptures. Many of them have written their versions of prophetic scriptures yet to be fulfilled, but God is bypassing all of that, and revealing Himself and His prophetic word to those whom He has called, regardless of their educational background. As we have said already, The book of Revelation is a letter of prophecy, written mostly about Jewish people and their land, but given to the Gentile church to guide them in this hour of time in which we are living. If we will allow the Holy Ghost to lead us in studying the book of Revelation, it will let us take Daniel, Jeremiah, Ezekiel, Hosea, Isaiah, and all the others, and put the final touches on prophecy that was given for this hour. We have the prophecy of Daniel because Daniel was concerned about the fate of his people, and he talked to God about it. Who were the people? Jews. Where is the holy city? Jerusalem. What is the subject that is being dealt with? God’s chastening upon the Jewish nation because of their transgression against divine authority.


We have established what is to be accomplished during those 70 prophetic weeks of years, and why it was ordained to be so. Now we want to deal with the time itself. I will not use a chart just now, for I want to keep my remarks so they will be understood by those who hear the tapes later on, some of which would never have access to the charts. We want to look at the 3 divisions of this 70 week period of time which actually adds up to a total of 490 years. First we see a 49 year division, then a 434 year division which gives us a total of 483 years. Then we have 1 week left which is actually divided into two equal halves, but they are not separated. They run consecutively, but there will be a drastic change in world order in the middle of that last week. Let us go to verse 25, of the 9th chapter of Daniel, and begin to examine these three divisions of this 490 year yardstick. When we read this verse, please be aware that the commandment mentioned here is not the same commandment that was mentioned in verse 24. One is a commandment to speak to Daniel, and the other concerns a commandment to restore, and to build something. Verse 25, “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah (the anointed one) the Prince (GET THIS MESSIAH, THE PRINCE IN YOUR MIND AS THE PRIMARY OBJECT, SO YOU WILL BE ABLE TO KEEP THE PRINCES SEPARATED LATER) shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks; the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.” This Prince is the Prince of princes that Daniel 8:25, refers to. You will remember how that little horn came forth and exalted himself, and caused desolations for a period of 2300 days. We read that in the early verses of the 8th chapter and explained how that was fulfilled by Antiochus Epiphanes of Syria. Then we read verse 24 & 25 of that same chapter and saw how a king of fierce countenance, and understand dark sentences, shall destroy many, and how he would stand up against the PRINCE of princes, and would be broken without hand. We talked about how that will be the Antichrist who will stand up against Jesus Christ at the end of this age, and even though it sounds like the same little horn of verse 9, it is actually referring to two different human beings who are led and motivated by the Jew hating spirit of Satan. That is why I said, When we get this whole prophetic thing put together; we either have to say the Antichrist will come out of Syria or Rome, one or the other. Antiochus who came out of Syria is dead; therefore verses 24 & 25 have to be dealing with something altogether different than the flesh of the man; it has to go to the spirit of Satan who made the man do what he did. I realize some will say, That does not run in harmony with the prophecy, but let me remind you that Ezekiel did the very same thing when he was prophesying to the king of ancient Tyre, then suddenly changed his scope, saying, “Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God.” We all know the king of Tyre had not been in Eden, and had every precious stone for his covering, yet Ezekiel was instructed to take up a lamentation upon the king, so what is the answer? The answer is very simple; it was directed to the spirit that caused the man to exalt himself and think like that. These are the things you must keep in mind in order to keep these prophecies running consistent. If you will remember this, you will have no problem at all when we get to Revelation 17, and begin to see how the 8th head is of the 7th, and must come out of the bottomless pit, which is hell, and go into perdition. That is where you will see that this is a spirit of Satan in a form of governmental disguise, and how he uses earthen vessels to accomplish his purpose. If you can see the pattern over here in Daniel and Ezekiel, you will wind up over in Revelation right on target.


Now as we come back to chapter 9, verse 25, we should understand first of all, that this 490 year measurement of time is to start when a certain commandment comes forth. It does not apply to Jewish people while they are still in exile. It only becomes effective once some of them are back in their home land and certain things are set in motion that prove beyond a shadow of doubt, that this is the beginning place for that prophecy. Also, we have to keep our commands in their proper place. This commandment we are dealing with is a commandment to restore and build Jerusalem, the city, not the altar of worship, nor the temple. As you have opportunity, it would be to your benefit to read Ezra, Haggai, and Zechariah, for we do not have the time to read all of this now. The first 5 or 6 chapters of Ezra give you the chronology of what transpires when Cyrus took over the world government, and you will see how the writing of Isaiah, was fulfilled, concerning the anointed one who would perform all of the Lord’s pleasure, (Isaiah 44:28, 45:1) and also Jeremiah 29:10 which we have read already. Cyrus made a proclamation stating that he had been commissioned by the Lord God of heaven to build Him an house of Jerusalem, which is in Judah. Then he commissioned the Jews to go up to Jerusalem and build house (meaning temple). But he said nothing about building back the city itself, just the house. More than 42 thousand souls went up to perform the task, and the first thing they did was clear off, and set up the altar where they immediately began to offer sacrifice to the Lord. But when they started to build the temple a bunch of Arabs rose up and sent a letter back demanding that the work be stopped. Their letter had its affect and the work was stopped for a period of time. But when Darius became king of Persia, letters were sent to him concerning the decree of Cyrus, and upon examination Darius found it to be even as the Jews had stated, and in the 2nd year of his reign he gave orders to allow the work to resume, and 4 years later the work was finished. This brings us to about 515 B.C., but the commandment concerning the 70 weeks of Daniel did not start with the building of the temple; it is confined strictly to the building of the city, to get it ready for the first advent, of the coming of their Messiah. We also find in Ezra, that a certain group of Jews, under the leadership of Ezra, returned to Jerusalem to restore religious order and worship unto their God. Still the city was not built. The commandment concerning the 70 weeks is yet for the time when the city would be built. Why put all this other in the message, some may say? It is for brothers and sisters in other lands who do not have history books and encyclopedias as handy to them as we do here in America. Every time I go into some foreign country, I receive ever so many requests for such books. Naturally we cannot supply these things to all who request them, so I have purposes to insert as much historical data into this article as I feel it will take to make the various points clear to those who have nothing else to check them by.


Let us read Daniel 9:25, again, then I am going to take you to Nehemiah, where we ill see the staring point for this 490 year period of God’s dealing with the Jews. “Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, (49 years) and threescore and two weeks: (434 YEARS) the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.” The reference to the street is symbolic of the cleaning up of the city proper. Just building up the walls would not be enough to cause new immigrants to come back and take an interest in dwelling there. It was not in the mind of God, just to have some walls built without having some people dwelling inside those walls. You can build walls ever so huge and beautiful, but if there are no people living within those walls: you do not have a city; you just have some walls. The walls were built for the protection of those who lived within those walls. God wanted the city built up, cleaned up, beautified and made ready for the coming of the Messiah, so it is the commandment to do this, that actually puts the 70 weeks prophecy into effect, and we pick that up in the book of Nehemiah. As I said already, Nehemiah served these Persian kings in the ancient territory called Shushan, in the very country which today is called Iran. That is where Nehemiah and many other Jews were living, when this decree to rebuild Jerusalem was made. I must read this, in order to get the setting, so let us go to the very first verse in the book of Nehemiah. The year is 446 B.C., and the month of Chisleu, which compares to the month of December according to our calendar. “The words of Nehemiah the son of Hachaliah. And it came to pass in the month Chisleu, in the twentieth year, as I was in Shushan the palace, (2) That Hanani, one of my brethren, came, he and certain men of Judah; and I asked them concerning the Jews that had escaped, which were left of the captivity, and concerning Jerusalem.” These were men who had already been living in Judaea, as a result of other migratory journeys. Thousands of them went back as a result of the Cyrus decree which went forth somewhere around 536 B.C., and then some more went with Ezra, and we find that some of them have come from Judaea back to Persia, and Nehemiah is inquiry about the welfare of the people, and the condition of Jerusalem, and here is what he heard, (3) “And they said unto me, The remnant that are left of the captivity there in the province are in great affliction and reproach: the wall of Jerusalem also is broken down, and the gates thereof are burned with fire. (4) And it came to pass, when I heard these words, that I sat down and wept, and mourned certain days, and fasted, and prayed before the God of heaven.” In other words, what these men told Nehemiah, was that Jerusalem was still nothing more than just a great big pile of rubble; and no one wants to live there, because there are no walls to protect them. Hearing this, about the beloved religious city, the capital of the Jewish nation, so touched Nehemiah’s heart, that he sat down and wept and mourned. The he began to fast and pray to God about the situation, and here is how he prayed. Verse (5), “I beseech thee, O Lord God of heaven, the great and terrible God, that keepeth covenant and mercy for them that love Him and observe His commandments: (6) Let thine ear now be attentive, and thine eyes open, that thou mayest hear the prayer of thy servant, which I pray before thee now, day and night, for the children of Israel thy servants, and confess the sins of the children of Israel, which we have sinned against thee: both I and my father’s house have sinned.” He goes on confessing the sins of himself and his people, and making requests of God concerning the matter, and when we come to chapter 2, we find that many weeks have passed since he first began to seek the face of God, for now it is the month of Nisan, (corresponding to the last of March and the first part of April) in the year 445 B.C. (1) “And it came to pass in the month Nisan, in the twentieth year of Artaxerxes the king, that wine was before him: and I took up the wine, and gave it unto the king. Now I had not been beforetime sad in his presence.” This story that he had heard concerning the affliction of his people, and the condition of the city, had taken such a toll on him that he could no longer conceal his feelings. (2) “Wherefore the king said unto me, Why is thy countenance said, seeing thou art not sick? This is nothing else but sorrow of heart. Then I was very sore afraid, (3) And said unto the king, Let the king live for ever: Why should not my countenance be said, when the city, the place of my fathers’ sepulchres, lieth waste, and the gates thereof are consumed with fire? (4) Then the king said unto me, For what does thou make request? So I prayed to the God of heaven. (5) And I said unto the king, If it please the king, and if thy servant have found favor in thy sight, and thou wouldest send me unto Judah, unto the city of my fathers’ sepulchres, that I may build it, (JERUSALEM.) (6) And the king said unto me, (the queen also sitting by him,) For how long shall thy journey be? And when wilt thou return? So it pleased the king to send me; and I set him a time.” Nehemiah gave the king an approximate length of time that he figured it would take to accomplish the task, and promised to return to the Persian domain when the job was completed. (7) “Moreover I said unto the king, It if please the king, let letters be given to me to the governors beyond the river, that they may convey me over till I come into Judah; (8) And a letter unto Asaph the keeper of the king’s forest, the he may give me timber to make beams for the gates of the palace which appertained to the house, and for the wall of the city, and for the house that I shall enter into. And the king granted me, according to the good hand of my God upon me.” This was the only decree that pertained to the building of the city itself, and it was given in the month Nisan, in the year 445 B.C.; therefore we must conclude that the 70 weeks of Daniel’s prophecy had its beginning point right there. We will not take the time to read them, but you who are interested in this subject should go ahead and read the rest of Nehemiah, and chapters 8 & 9, of Ezra. As you read on through Nehemiah you will find that Ezra and Nehemiah worked together in building the city and setting everything in order. Upon receiving the decree from King Artaxerxes, king of Persia, along with all the necessary letters to those who must help him, Nehemiah goes to Jerusalem to view the ruins, and solicit help from the rulers and elders of the people. In chapter 2, he even tells about how he went up at night to view the city, without telling any of the rulers of the city what he had come to do, and how that things were in such a bad shape in one place, that the little beast he was riding, (probably a little donkey) could not even pass. Then after his inspection tour, he tells what his mission is, and how God has given him favor with the king of Persia who has made every necessary provision for him. When the men of the city heard these things they were stirred in their hearts to arise and begin the work. Their enemies immediately went to work trying to discourage them by laughing and making fun of them, but Nehemiah let them know that they were doing a good work, and that the God of heaven would prosper them, and that no Arab had any portion, nor right to take part in what was being done. Brothers and Sisters: There comes a time when we know assuredly that we are doing the work of God, and have no need for any kind of political maneuverings from the Methodists, the Baptists, nor the charismatics. As the true church of the living God begins to see a clear vision of what real unity is; I want you to know, there is not one thing under the sun that the charismatics can contribute to your fellowship. They have no part in it. Those Arabs did not know how to put those stones together, and neither do the denominational churches know how to put the word of God together. If they did, they would not be where they are. It just goes to show that any time a true child of God tries to do something worthwhile, there are always a bunch of trouble making skeptics around trying to hinder.


As you read on through Nehemiah, you will see how part of the men worked while others stood guard, and it even says that they worked with one hand, and kept the other on their sword. They were defending their cause. You will also see that a scroll was found, and Ezra the priest read to the people from morning until midday out of it, and a great revival swept through their ranks. They learned how their forefathers had sinned against God, and how God had allowed them to be carried away captive. They also learned that they were forbidden to inter-marry with the heathen round about them, and those who had done so, put away their strange wives. God said, these heathen would lead His people astray, and that is exactly why Paul wrote to the Corinthian church, “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers.” Only God knows just how many Christian men and women are actually living in torment because of such marriages. Some of those marriages took place before either of them became a Christian; but there are others who have walked right into this unequally yoked situation with their eyes wide open, saying, I believe I can win him, or her to the Lord. It happens like that every now and then, but too many times, it turns out the other way. Nevertheless, those Jews put away their strange wives in obedience to the law of Moses, and they had a great revival, as the people repented. They began to keep certain feasts as set forth in the law, and so forth, but as that 49 year period of Daniel’s 70 weeks came closer to the end, and Ezra and Nehemiah passed off the scene, things began to fall apart spiritually. It was almost like politics in American; priests began to assassinate other priests for political reasons, and a condition of decay and apostasy took hold of the people. You ask, Why? It was because the land was under Gentile lordship, and they could not govern the land according to the word of God. Jesus explained that in the book of Luke. He said, Jerusalem shall be trodden down by the Gentiles, until the times of the Gentiles be fulfilled, (Luke 21:24.) The times of the Gentiles lasted from the time King Nebuchadnezzar’s Babylonian army raised that Babylonian flag over the city of Jerusalem, almost 600 years B.C., until June 1967, when Israel regained control of it in the 6 day war. I read, in those Jewish history books, just how corrupt, and pathetic that priesthood became in those days. They each wanted to be high priest, just like politicians of our day want to be president. In South America, many times, you have heard how certain men had other men assassinated in order to gain political control. These priests were playing politics with their office in the closing years of that 49 year period of time. Be sure you understand that this 49 years covers the first division of Daniel’s 70 weeks. This is the first 7 weeks, of those mentioned in Daniel 9:25, and as that period closes out it brings us to around 397 B.C., where we pick up Malachi the prophet. In other words, he came on the scene in 397, and began rebuking the children of Israel for offering polluted bread upon the altar of God, and for offering blind, lame and sick animals to God, contrary to what He required. He rebuked the priests for their inconsistency in the way they served in their particular office. God was speaking to Israel through the prophet Malachi, giving her a last opportunity to repent, warning her of her contemptible ways, and at the same time, telling her of the messenger that He would send to prepare the way before Him, and also of the coming of Elijah, but that 49 year period closed out with Israel in a pitiful state, spiritually. They had their revival and then returned back to that same old spirit they had before, and the 7 week period closed with them in that shape.


Let us go back to Daniel 9:25 now, and pick up the next period of time that the 70 weeks are divided into. “From the going forth of the commandment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah, the Prince, shall be seven weeks, (from Nehemiah’s decree down to Malachi) and THREE SCORE and TWO WEEKS: (62) the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times.” The fact that the wall is mentioned like that just lets us know that the city would not be in its completed form until the completed wall fully surrounded it. In other words, the time given here runs from the giving forth of the decree right down to the time Jesus Christ the Messiah was crucified, (cut off) and God is very specific about this prophetic time table. When God says that certain things will be accomplished during a period of time which adds up to 69 weeks, He certainly means just that. You cannot stretch it far enough to get 69½ weeks out of it, no matter what someone may have said. You can confirm that by going over to Revelation 11:3, when God says, “And I will give power unto my two witnesses, and they shall prophesy a thousand days, clothed in sackcloth.” Saints! Believe me! Those two witnesses will not prophesy one week longer, nor one week less; they will prophesy exactly 1,260 days, just like the Bible says. Then when they are killed at the end of those days, that starts another 1,260 days, just like the Bible says. Then when they are killed at the end of those days, that starts another 1,260 day period of time, the time allotted to the Antichrist who has had them killed, and when you add 1,260 days to another 1,260 days, you have exactly 7 full prophetic years. Therefore when you read verse 26, of Daniel 9, be sure you understand that at the end of this seven week period of time, and this sixty two week period of time, (the two added together) Jesus Christ was cut off. That is an ending point, so let us read verse 26, now. “And after three score and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off.” That 62 week period of time ran from the time of Malachi’s prophecy, right down to the day Christ was crucified, and covered a period of 434 years. That is 62, multiplied by 7, and you add that to the 49 years which you had already, from the 7 weeks prior to it. Each week consists of 7 years, therefore we have 7×7 equals 49 years, then 62×7 equals 434 years, you come up with a total of 483 years that expired between the two points. This leaves 7 full years (1 week) yet to be fulfilled when God starts dealing with that Jewish nation again. The seventy week clock stopped at the end of the 69th week when Christ was crucified, and it will start again when those two witnesses arrive on the scene and start prophesying to their Jewish brethren. We know the Antichrist will not like what those two prophets are saying to those Jews who are there in the land, but he will allow it to continue for 1,260 days. Then, at the end of those days the Antichrist will have them killed, and that is woe No.1, of the three woes that are to come upon the inhabitors of the earth. This sets the great tribulation in motion, and Revelation 13:5, becomes effective, “And there was given unto him (the Antichrist) a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months.” That 42 months covers the same span of time as Daniel 12:7, where a question was answered concerning the length of time that this time of trouble would continue. Notice, “And I heard the man clothes in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, (1 year) times, (2 years more) and a half; (½ year) and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished.” Now, go to Daniel 7:25, where we will see a little different expression of this save 3½ year period of time. This is where the angel was explaining the fourth beast of Daniel’s vision to him. This verse is tied to the little horn (the Antichrist). “And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until (HOW LONG?) A time and times and the diving of time.” That was just another way of saying 3½ years, or one thousand two hundred and threescore days, as we see it again in Revelation 12:6, “And the woman (SPIRITUALLY AWAKENED ISRAEL) fled into the wilderness, where she hath a place prepared of God, that they should feed her there a thousand two hundred and threescore days.” Those Jews are hiding from the wrath of the old Antichrist during the whole 3½ years of great tribulation while this man of sin, the son of perdition is reigning.


Let us look at another specific time element that Jesus established in Matthew 24:29. This follows right behind the 42 month period of time that we have just been dealing with. “Immediately after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.” Now when He said, Immediately after the tribulation of those days; He did not mean 6 months later; He meant immediately, right then. That is what marks the end of that week of Daniel. This is what marks the end of the reign of the Antichrist. Notice that next verse, what follows that great power shaking event. Verse 30, “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven: and then shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the Son of man coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.” Saints! Pay attention to what I am going to say! This scripture WAS NOT fulfilled in 1963, when the cloud of angels appeared to Bro. William Branham. Those who believe it was, are still looking for the rapture, and the resurrection, and they believe the tribulation is till ahead of us. Would you please tell me how they hope to make that line up with the scriptures? If this scripture (Matthew 24:29-30) was fulfilled in 1963; then let us face facts; the rapture, the resurrection, and the great tribulation is already in the past, Jesus is in the Millennium with His saints, and we missed it all. Is that what you want to believe? I just talk like this to get your attention; every revelated person knows better than to believe those preachers who preach that. It does not take much revelation to see where a thing like that would put you. But these characters have the nerve to stand up and say, That Jackson does not preach what the prophet said. Yes I do! The only difference is, I preach it from the Bible, and they just quote, quote, quote, use the quotes out of context, and add their own private interpretation as to what the quotes mean. That is why so many of them are in false doctrine, and have their minds so clogged up, they could not even receive a true revelation if it was slapping them in the face. Brothers and Sisters: Please do not think that I am boasting; if it was not for the grace of God: there is no telling what I might be preaching today, for I sat right among them, and heard the same verbal words from Bro. William Branham, that they did. I will say this, though, I have never found any reason to take what he said and twist it around trying to make it say something else. Let us get back to Daniel 9:25 & 26, and talk about the 62 week period of time, that is mentioned there. We are looking at a 434 year period of time that picks up with the prophecy of Malachi. We take the 397 B.C. date as the starting point for those years, but remember, that is according to regular calculation which has 365¼ days in a solar year, but when you break that down into the Hebrew prophetic year which has only 360 days in it: that takes you back to where you have 400 years of prophetic time before the birth of Christ. Somewhere down through those years the city of Jerusalem was finally, completely built, but it was done in troublous times. That is no mystery though, for that same little Jewish history book that I read to you from, earlier, tells how Jerusalem was constantly overrun by invading armies on their great lustful campaigns to Egypt or Syria. Many times those armies would meet somewhere in, or around the land of Israel, to fight their terrible wars, and that would leave the land scarred, and marred with the dead bodies. Those were troublous times for sure. The story I read to you, about the man, Antiochus, the king of Syria, took place somewhere around between 175 & 162 B.C. Historical records vary somewhat on these dates, but we just put it in the message for the beauty of how it substantiates Daniel’s prophecy, concerning troublous times. Here was this Maccabee son, Judah, with only 3000 men facing odds to about 15 times his number, just like Gideon with his 300 men, but God was with them. They drove out the Syrians, cleanse and Sanctified the temple, and ended that 2300 day period of desolation.


Let me read a little portion from this book I am holding, to let you see what the Advent people teach, concerning this 2300 days in chapter 8, and the 490 years we are looking at over in Daniel 9. They put the two periods together, and say that the two prophetic measurements started in the year 457 B.C. They take the decree which allowed Ezra to go to Jerusalem with a commission to restore civil and religious law, in connection with the temple that had been built, and use that as a starting point. That puts them 12 years ahead of the Nehemiah decree which most all historians agree on as the beginning point of Daniel’s 70 weeks. Furthermore they say that the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14, is actually 2300 years. But may I say this, They have to make it read, years, because they are using the 490 years in the 9th chapter as the code to apply this back here in the 8th chapter. The truth is, The angel in chapter 8, had not yet given a code. He just said this little horn, (coming out of the breakup of the Grecian empire) would do this terrible thing, and that the duration of it would be 2300 days. This is why I read from the actual history, that this Judah Maccabee, conquered the Syrian army, gained control of Jerusalem, tore down those Greeks idols, cleansed and dedicated the temple, and restored true worship, ending that period of desolation, in which swine’s flesh had been offered on the altar of God. When you check it through history; you find that this condition existed during a period of time that lasted from 6 to 7 years, and that lines up with the 2300 days of Daniel 8:14. Therefore let me say once again, the 2300 days of chapter 8, have nothing at all to do with the 490 years (70 WEEKS) of chapter 9. Now, these advent people start their time calculation with the year 457 B.C., and carry it straight through into the grace age, right to the year 1844. They say that the cleansing of the sanctuary was something that took place in heaven, and its earthly effect was their great revelation of Sabbath keeping, and so forth, claiming that this is the proper way for Christians to worship. They also begin the 490 years of chapter 9, at the very same place (457 B.C.) And run it down to 408, and without even mentioning anything that might have happened then, they go right into the next 434 years. They have Christ being baptized and starting His ministry in 27 A.D., and His crucifixion in A.D. 31, and they say, He fulfilled the first half of the 70th week of Daniel when He was cut off, and that the last half of it was fulfilled when Stephen was stoned to death, in A.D. 34. Brothers and Sisters: I just want you to see how far people can get, off of the true meaning of the scriptures. They do not even mention any decree given to Nehemiah, yet they make mention of him in connection with the decree that was given to Ezra, the decree that allowed him to go to Jerusalem for the purpose of restoring order.


Now I want to explain something, and I hope you will follow closely and get the picture. We want to fix the cut off point in this 490 year prophecy that went into effect in the year 445 B.C. We must all see the same thing eventually, if we be the bride of Jesus Christ. He will not rapture a bride that has a dozen different versions of something that only has one version to it. I am using Jewish history because this prophecy is regulated by God’s dealing with the Jewish people, not Gentiles. Therefore let us settle our minds on the fact that somewhere before this whole 62 week period fo time would come to a close, the Messiah would be born, and right here is where the great mixup in dates really causes trouble. Prophetically, we must fix the time of Malachi’s prophecy at around 400 B.C., for we have B.C. and A.D. time to deal with. All of us know that B.C. indicates time before the advent of Christ, and A.D. pertains to time, after the advent of Christ. Right? Therefore B.C. time stops where A.D. time begins, or vice versa, and the birth of Christ was the marker. Now the historians, the scholars who deal with such things, have tried to update the calendar so many times that they are all fouled up, and hardly any of them can agree as to when Jesus was born. They start with where we are presently and figure backward, and they come out with ever so many different years that Jesus was born in, some as far back as 7 B.C., others 4 B.C., 3 B.C. and 1 B.C. But I want you to consider this, Jesus was born in the fall of the year. He had to be, in order to be 33½ years old in the month of Nisan which compares to part of March and part of April on our calendar. Are you following me? We all know he was crucified in the month Nisan, and that figures out to have been about April 6th to 8th, give or take a day. Alright now, His ministry lasted for about 3½ years. Is that not right? Now take that 3½ years back from the time He was crucified, and you will wind up in the fall of the year. He was baptized by John to begin His ministry, and the Bible says He was about 30 years old at that time. When you subtract 30 years from that time you will not be in the month of December. Neither will you be in March, nor April; you will be in the fall of the year. Right? That is why I say Jesus was born somewhere between the year 1 and 0 B.C. Think for just a moment now. If the year 1 B.C., started January 1, you would not stop the year the moment Jesus was born. If (for example) Jesus was born in the month of October, in the year 1 B.C., that year would still have to finish out, all the way through December 31, before you could start this year, 1 A.D. Are you still with me? Therefore in the year 1 A.D., in the month of October, He would have been 1 year old. You just have to remember that historical records are kept by a 365¼ days to the year calendar, and prophecy is given according to a 360 days to the year calendar. This 490 years (70 weeks of years) that we are dealing with, is 490 prophetic years, consisting of 360 days each, not 365¼ like you have on your solar calendar. Most historians will agree, that in ancient times, even the Egyptians, for a period, used a 360 day calendar. Many of the nations did. But they knew that the sun and the moon was out of balance, therefore, every so often, in the various nations that used this means, to calculate a year, 360 days, they would insert another month, this would occur every so often, this is absolutely the type of calendar that God gave the Israelites coming out of that Egyptian bondage, and the calendar that he gave them, started in the spring of the year. You read this in Exodus, and the first month of that year was called Abib. But after they went into Babylonian captivity, then they dropped that word Abib, and it took on the title, Nisan. Now right over here, is where they pick it up, while in Babylonian captivity. Nisan occurs in the spring of the year, and is related with the last part of March, and through the first part of April; that is when their month begins. That is when their religious calendar starts. Because it always dates back to the time when God brought the Israelites out of Egyptian bondage. Now, with this type of calendar, with this type of calculation, prophetic years, keep in mind. 360 days to the prophetic year, we will balance as we go along, but I want you to keep in mind, you’re dealing in the prophetic year, term, 360 days to that particular year. Therefore it lets me know, this is 490 prophetic years, not 490 solar years. Now how many in here know what solar years mean? It means 365¼ days for the earth to make its total traverse around the sun. This should tell a lot of people something. As I said before, evidently it happened in the flood, that the earth was pushed out of relationship to the sun, just far enough that it increased the rotation around the sun, this lengthened the whole journey, and this also brought the earth closer to the moon, which shortened the circumference of the moon’s rotation around the earth, while the two are together, going around the sun, and this shortened the lunar month, from actually 30 full days, to actually about 29½. Now, the Jewish calendar begins each month with a new moon. In actuality, if the universe today was in perfect balance, here is what you would have. In every year you would have 12 new moons. What is it, the pagans, even the ancient Indians kept records by? The moon. That is why you have always heard the old saying, many moons ago. It came from the Indians. Because there was in the knowledge of man, to keep time by the moon. He watched it rise from a new one, he watched it grow, and everything like that. Even the Orients today hold the lunar year, which means their whole year is measured by the rise of the new moon, and so forth, and that is exactly the calendar that God gave to Israel, in its prophetic relationship. Now, if everything was in perfect balance, the earth was with the sun, exactly the way it should be, and the moon the earth, we would have 12 lunar months, full 30 days each, and this would absolutely take out all confusion of time, and it would put 360 days each, and this would absolutely take out all confusion of time, and it would put 360 days, it would take that for the earth to go around the sun. And you know and I know, when you go to school, they will ask you, How many degrees are there in a circle? 360. I believe that God is the perfect mathematician. Don’t you? He has to be. He set the stars, now you could take all the other planetary bodies in space, they work perfect. Scientists can calculate exactly where Jupiter will be 100 years from now, because they know its route, its speed through space, and everything, and therefore, where it will be 100 years from now. Now that is the point we’re looking at. You must understand that the calendar we will be exploring here, is the prophetic calendar, but in doing so, it is necessary to use dates that are recorded in history by the Julian calendar. The important thing for you to understand from this message is not the dates that various things occurred, but rather, you should understand from what we show you, that from the going forth of the Nehemiah decree to restore and to build Jerusalem, right down to the time Jesus Christ the Messiah, was crucified, was exactly 483 prophetic years, which is exactly 69 weeks of the 70 weeks of time that we are dealing with. If you can just understand that there is yet one full week of prophetic time (7 years) left to the Jews, you will not be misled by these preachers who run around all over the world saying, that Jesus was cut off in the middle of the seventieth week. It was not Jesus cut off in the middle of that week, that we see there in Daniel 9:27; it will be the Jewish sacrifice and evening oblation that will be cut off by the Antichrist in the middle of that week which is yet ahead of where we are, that will fulfill Daniel 9:27. They do not even have such a thing now, but when that week truly does start, they will set up their altar and begin offering sacrifice to god, even while they are building the temple, just like they did when they were rebuilding the temple the first time. You read in Ezra 3:6, “From the first day of the seventh month began they to offer burnt offerings unto the Lord. But the foundation of the temple of the Lord was not even yet laid.” That is exactly what they will do when they gain control of the temple grounds somewhere just out in front of where we are in time. Remember, God is the one who is watching over the time, and He is not checking out calendar to keep up with it either; He is going by His calendar that has never changed. Praise His name!

No Man Knoweth The Day And Hour – 1980, May



Our main scripture for this message will be taken from the 24th chapter of Matthew, but we will be reading parts of Mark 13, and Luke 17, along with it in order to get more clarification on what caused Jesus to say certain things that He said in this discourse. We want to take verse 36, and get a title for this message, then we will concentrate on what those words pertained to. The complete verse reads like this: “But of that day and hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels of heaven, but my Father only,” but we will just title the message, “NO MAN KNOWETH THE DAY AND HOUR,” and then drop back to verse 27 to begin reading our text. Before we start reading let me say this; Through the centuries past, Christians have read these words of Jesus, and because of verse 36, they have just set the whole thing aside and said, “Jesus said, we are not supposed to know when these things are to take place, so why be concerned about them?” That was alright for Christians of every other age, but we are living in the age these scriptures were written for, and they are not there just to take up space in the Bible; they are to accomplish something in God’s plan for Christians in the Laodicean age. That is why we are going to study them very carefully; we want to lay all theology aside, and try to see exactly what these words hold for those of us who have been privileged to be the generation spoken of in verse 34, which we will get to a little later. You have heard me say many times, that, in order to get a true picture from certain gospel accounts, it is necessary to read what each of the four gospel writers wrote. Our text scriptures for this message is no exception, for there are certain statements in it that require help from Mark and Luke in order to get a true revelation. These men were not repetitionists; they were each seeking to record the things that Jesus said and did during the 3 ½ years He ministered on earth, and they wrote of the events as any other mortal would; they recorded those things that impressed them most of what they saw and heard. None of them recorded every detail of everything they wrote about, but if we will look at what each of them wrote, we are better able to align the sequence of events that take place and words that are spoken. People who have failed to realize this have read certain statements that, standing alone, have molded various ideas into their minds that have been there for years. Then when they finally do get a proper revelation they will say, “Why did I not see that before? It is so clear to me now.” Then there are also some who will just flatly refuse to accept the idea that another gospel writer’s account could change their understanding. Nevertheless I believe we can take what Jesus said here in Matthew 24, and allow the Spirit of God to open to us a far greater meaning than we have had in the past. Why do I say that? Simply because we are living in that hour, when what He said is being applied, and is going to be applied from now on until the end. Keep in mind, the generation that Jesus spoke these words to never did see any of what He mentioned here. Neither did hundreds of other generations since then, but our generation will see every bit of it fulfilled. You and I as individuals may not live that long, but this generation will not pass off the scene until all that Jesus spoke here has been fulfilled.


Open your Bible to Matthew 24, verse 27, and we will begin to read our text. “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” You will find it very interesting to note how Jesus spoke of His visible coming to the earth to rule and reign and His mystical coming for the church, both, in such a way that the natural mind cannot sort them out and keep them straight. That is why there have been so many opinions as to how and when the rapture will take place, among those who do believe in the secret rapture of the church, the bride of the Lord Jesus Christ. Verse 27, is definitely speaking of His visible return to earth after the great tribulation has run its course. When that hour comes, the whole world will literally see Him coming in power and glory. Not one of those who are left alive at that time will have to strain their eyes to see Him. No one has to strain their eyes to see lightning when it flashes across the sky, do they? You can even close your eyes and that flash is so bright it still penetrates enough that you can tell it. It is as though your eyelids light up. You see the effects of it even with your eyes closed. Now that is what Jesus meant by this statement; when the hour arrives for Him to make His visible appearance in the heavens, in His descent to earth, His appearance will have the same affect on the human race; they will not be able to hide their face from it. This is just a comparison to emphasize the fact that every eye shall behold Him. There will be nothing secret about it. However, when he comes to catch the bride away to the marriage supper, only she will see Him; all the rest of the world will continue right on with what they are doing. The bride’s sudden departure will not create havoc as some have dramatized it. The world in general will never miss them when they go. We will say more about that a little later, but right now let us look at verse 28. “For wheresoever the carcass is, there will the eagles be gathered together.” Matthew put that statement there, but we will show you in a little while that it does not belong there at all. When we go to Luke 17, a little later, you will see that Jesus gave this as an answer to a question asked him by His disciples. Some in this end time message have taken this verse to mean that wherever the revelated word is being presented, there will the true saints be gathered together; it can have a type. I agree that hungry saints, which can be compared to eagles, will truly gather where the fresh word of God is being taught, but Luke shows us that Jesus did not speak these words specifically for that meaning. Naturally, if this was the only place in the Bible that this verse could be found we would give it to that meaning and stand on it, but when we have other passages that shed more light, we are to walk in that light. Matthew did not even mention the fact that a question was asked that caused Jesus to say this. That is where many people have missed the great meaning of certain Bible truths. Many times the key to a whole verse lies in just one word, as we will demonstrate a little later. Right now, let us read verse 29, which is directly related to verse 27, speaking of His literal, visible return to earth. He had said, “For as the lightning cometh out of the east, and shineth even unto the west, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” This verse tells what is going to happen, and how it will take place. Then verse 29, tells us when it will be like that. “Immediately after the tribulation of those days (this term, TRIBULATION, and, THOSE DAYS, are applicable to the 70th week of Daniel’s 70 prophetic weeks of years concerning the nation of Israel,) shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.” Before going on, let me drop back and read Daniel 9:27, to get the setting of this great tribulation, and those days, which Jesus said would proceed His literal coming. “And he (the Antichrist) shall confirm the covenant (a peace and trade agreement) with many for one week: (the agreement will not be set up for just one week, 7 years, but God will only let it last that long. He will allow the Antichrist that much time) and in the midst of the week he (the Antichrist) shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” Brothers and sisters, the world is rapidly moving toward an hour when a world dictator will be allowed to take over world rule for a period of 7 years. In the scriptures he is called, the Antichrist, the false prophet, the son of Perdition, the beast, and so forth, and by revelation, true saints of God call him, the pope, for we see that such a world ruler as is described in the scriptures can only come through that office, the office of the pope of Rome. He will move into his prophesied role of world rulership, because the world is fast getting into such a state of chaos that its leaders will soon begin to look for a man who has some answers to their many unanswered questions. Carter does not have the answer for the world’s great dilemma; neither does Khomeini, but there is one man that will have enough answers to cause world leaders to look to him for direction. Whether it is the present pope, or one that will follow him, we do not know, but we do know that whoever is filling that office in the Vatican when the hour arrives that Jesus was pointing to, will be the man that will fulfill Daniel 9:27, and all the other scriptures that pertain to the Antichrist.


Before returning to our next scriptures let me just say a word or two about Khomeini and his gang of cutthroats. If those people are allowed to take those hostages and use them as leverage against all concerned nations, without being severely punished for their actions, it will not be long until taking diplomatic hostages will become as routine as hijacking airplanes. Because of a lack of proper punishment for such deeds: every little old pup who desires some excitement, picks up a stick, a gun, a bomb, or something, and off he goes to hijack a plane. Do you know why? It is because they do not have to worry about getting shot. Everyone is so full of love, so sympathetic, they just do not want to see anyone die. They would rather pay ransoms, bargain and trade with these law breakers than to deal with them in a way that would put a stop to a lot of it. That is the kind of compromising philosophy that has moved the whole world to the brink of an international disaster where it stands today. I would not try to hold back conditions that God has allowed for the purpose of fulfilling the scriptures, but I do know that there is a God approved way to chasten law breakers, that will cause other potential law breakers to reconsider their plans. Of course it is too late for anything like that now; those days are behind us, and will remain so until Jesus sets up His millennium reign. Many people want to talk about the former Shah of Iran, how he executed a number of people, and denied certain rights to others. Let me tell you something; There are a lot of modern, church going people who will not enjoy seeing Jesus come to sit on His throne, for what the Shah did will be like child’s play compared to what He will do in that hour. He will separate the sheep people from the goat people, usher the sheep into the kingdom prepared for them from before the foundation of the world, and cast the cursed goats into everlasting fire, prepared for the devil and his angels. He will not ask anyone if it is alright to do that either; no world leaders will be consulted. He will not be opening any books to judge them out of; His judgment will be according to Isaiah, chapter 11, according to the intents of men’s hearts. No one will be permitted to present any defense. I am talking to you straight out of the Bible, saints; do not get disturbed at me. God’s way has always been to punish law breakers sufficiently to place fear in others who might consider breaking the law. The devil has the world in general, so brainwashed, they take better care of those who break the law than they do the law abiding citizens. These things are all pointing to the end, and only those who know the truth can look at them properly.


Let us look back to verse 29 now, where Jesus is associating His visible return with not a century, nor a decade, but a seven year period in which the last 3 ½ years is known as the great tribulation. We want to see, from the Bible, that Christians do not need to know the day nor the hour when the Lord Jesus will come. We are only to know the fruit bearing season itself, therefore, let us establish the fact that His visible return to earth will be at the end of a seven year period of time allotted to the Antichrist, a time in which he shall fulfill many prophecies, and also a time when a great world peace plan will suddenly be turned into chaos, and wickedness shall rule the whole earth. People who love God too much to deny Him will be martyred by the thousands, but somewhere around the first part of that seven year period Jesus will appear in the clouds, and call His bride people up to meet Him in the air, both the dead in Christ as well as those who are left alive until then. Remember this, it is not how much you can learn in a certain period of time that will award you God’s diploma; it is what you learn and retain as revelation. That seven year period is divided into two 3 ½ year periods, and there are multitudes of people professing to be Christians, who could not care less. Some will even tell you that none of that matters, just as long as you love Jesus. But I say to you who love truth, if none of this matters, we could just tear up the largest portion of our Bibles and throw them in the fire. No, God wants some people who will study His word, get familiar with scriptural signs of the times, and allow those signs to have them dressed properly and watching for the Lord Jesus to come for them. We have just dealt with a message taken from the scriptures recorded in verse 1-13, of the 25th chapter of Matthew, a message dealing with wise and foolish virgins who were all slumbering and sleeping in their denominations until such time as a wake up message began to be proclaimed around the world. Now, the virgins are all awake; some are being washed by the washing of the word of God, according to Ephesians 5:26, and others are out in the charismatic meetings enjoying Holy Ghost sensations and making big plans for a world wide revival. Those who are wise virgins know that it is too late for a world shaking revival that will get hold of great numbers of lost mankind; therefore they have determined in their hearts to find the will of God for their own lives in this late hour of time in which we are living. That very determination is causing them to realize that God did not inspire His men of old to record vain words in the book we call the Bible. We realize that, “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for doctrine, for reproof, for correction, for instruction in righteousness: That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” (2nd Timothy 3:16-17) Therefore, we understand that it is important for the grace age bride of Christ to know whether there is still one full week of Daniel’s seventy weeks to be fulfilled, or whether there is only one half of that last week left. We have proved by the scriptures, over and over again, that there is still one full week left to be fulfilled, but there are yet many people who will hold to the idea that Jesus was crucified in the middle of Daniel’s 70th week. Brothers and sisters, anyone who would take the time to study Revelation 11:3-13, 12:16, 13:1-8, and Daniel 9:24-27, should be able to understand that God’s two witnesses cannot prophesy to the nation of Israel for 3 ½ years, (Rev. 11:3) if that nation (the woman, Rev. 12:6) is fleeing into a hiding place that God has prepared for her to hide her from the Antichrist for 3 ½ years, if it is the same 3 ½ year period. Those two witnesses will prophesy throughout the first half of that week. Then the Antichrist will break his peace covenant and have them killed in the middle of the week. That is when the woman (ISRAEL) flees into the wilderness to hide, throughout the last half of that week, while the Antichrist is seated in the temple at Jerusalem showing himself as God. His 3 ½ year reign is the great tribulation, the time when the thousands of Gentile foolish virgins, and Orthodox Jews will be martyred. We know what will take place in that week of years; we just do not know yet, when that week will start. I will say this, though; Every true, Holy Ghost filled child of God will know when the time is getting close at hand. Furthermore, Paul said, in his 2nd letter to the saints at Thessalonika, that our gathering together unto Him (Jesus, for the rapture) will not come except their be a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed. (2nd Thes. 2:1-4) That means true saints of God will recognize the man of sin, who is called the son of perdition in the scriptures, and they will know that Gentile time has run out, and that the rapture is close at hand, when the world is still rejoicing over their great peace covenant, and praising the man who was most instrumental in bringing it about, (the pope of Rome).


To come back to verse 29, of our text now, will give us an opportunity to compare the last part of that verse with what John wrote about the 6 seal. “Immediately th after the tribulation of those days shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken.” What will happen then? 30 “And THEN (immediately after the great tribulation) shall appear the sign of the Son of Man in heaven; and THEN shall all the tribes of the earth mourn, and they shall see the SON OF MAN coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory.” Turn over to Revelation 6:12-17, and we will read almost exactly the same thing as we have just read from Matthew 24. This enables us to see that the 6th seal has its fulfillment in the visible coming of the Lord Jesus at the end of the great tribulation. We will not read all those verses just now, but notice verse 12, especially. It speaks of a great earthquake, of the sun becoming as blood, then goes on to say, the stars fall from heaven and great men of the earth flee into caves, crying out to the rocks and the mountains to fall on them, and hide them from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne. In that hour there will not be anything left on earth in the way of a righteous element of people from a salvational standpoint. All of them will be with Jesus already, ready to descend back to earth with Him. That sign in the heavens will be so visible, it will be impossible for any mortal person to miss it. I sometimes illustrate it by comparing it to a great play in a theater. The auditorium is filled with people, the curtains on the stage are drawn together, all the lights are on, and people are yakking all over the place. What a racket! That is the picture of the world today. But suddenly a voice rings out across the auditorium, Lights Out! Everyone knows what is about to take place; the play is going to begin. The lights go out, and then it is very quiet as all eyes are focused toward the stage. You know what the effect of turning off the lights is; it causes everything else around you to leave your attention. All eyes are focused on the only light there is in the building, the stage lights. The only light is on the players. That is exactly what God will do when the great tribulation has run its course; a great earthquake shall suddenly get everyone’s attention. Then He will turn off all the lights; the sun will become black, and therefore the moon which reflects the sun will cease to give her light also. The stars fall from heaven, and there is nothing but darkness all around. When God turns off all the lights in this old universe, do not think every eye will not be turned heavenward. All those who have scoffed and made fun of the people, and things of God, will suddenly find themselves in a position where there is only one way to look; that will be toward heaven where all the celestial bodies have suddenly taken on a great change. Saints; How many of you know what chapter in the book of Revelation is ready to be fulfilled at that time? Look at verse 11, in chapter 19, and you will see God draw back the curtains of heaven, and Jesus and His great armies begin their descent to earth. At such a glorious sight, why would not the hearts of all wicked mankind begin to tremble? Why would they not cry for the rocks and mountains to fall on them and hide them from the face of Him that sitteth on the throne, and from the wrath of the Lamb. You will not find any of them denying that there is a God in that hour; the whole world will see heaven opened, and will see Jesus, the one who said, “I am the light of the world,” come with all His heavenly armies to take vengeance on all those ungodly mortals who remain alive at that time.


I do not want to convey the idea that Gods wrath in the day when the earth is without light of all the celestial bodies will be a sudden thing, like a flash of light, and it will all be over. No, we have to keep verse 30, in mind as we put this together. “And then shall appear the sign of the Son of man in heaven.” That sign will hang there while every knee bows, and every tongue confesses that Jesus Christ is Lord to the glory of God. He uses the lightning flash across the skies to illustrate the fact that this heavenly scene will be seen by every mortal eye on the face of this earth, and not to say that it will all be over with in a flash. His descent will be gradual while His wrath is being poured out upon the earth. That is why wicked men have time to hide in the dens and caves, trying to escape His wrath, but it will do them no good to hide, all the elements will be against them. While in the Philippines, we were on this subject, and I explained it to them in this way, I said to them, Deep in the heart of this earth there are, no doubt, gaseous pressures being built up, some of which we are seeing in minor earthquakes as time goes on. (They are minor compared to what is ahead) But in that great day of the Lord, as Jesus is coming to the earth, and the wrath of God is being poured out, this old planet is going into convulsions. It will not be just one little earthquake; it will be an earthquake that will rock the whole planet. Revelation 16:17-21, clarifies that for us. These scriptures are dealing with the same event as Matt. 24, and Rev. 6 and 19. Notice this now, “And the seventh angel poured out his vial into the air; and there came a great voice out of the temple of heaven, from the throne, saying, It is done. And there were voices, and thunders, and lightnings; and there was a great earthquake, such as was not since men were upon the earth, so mighty an earthquake, and so great.” You can read the rest of it later. You will see where the cities of the nations fall, mountains and islands disappear, and great hail stones from heaven fall upon wicked mankind. I think of all those high rise apartments and skyscraper buildings in New York, Chicago, Singapore, Manila and Tokyo, and all over this world today. Men have spent billions of dollars building them, and not one of them will be able to withstand such a shaking as God is going to give them in that day. No wonder mortal man on earth will have to look up and say, Yes, He truly is both Lord and Christ. It will be too late for such a confession to benefit their doomed souls, but nevertheless, EVERY KNEE SHALL BOW and EVERY TONGUE SHALL CONFESS that Jesus Christ is Lord, to the glory of the God the Father. Those people look at the Bible as a book of fairy tales now. They have never taken the time to realize that it is the only book upon the face of this earth that has steered the courses of all humanity down through life. Many of these people have actually done things in their lifetime, that they had to do, to fulfill prophecies of the Bible, and they did not even know why they did them. God puts it in the hearts of mortal men to do certain things that will fulfill His will and purpose.


planning for the futureLet us continue in our text scriptures by going to verse 32; I want to save verse 31, to bring in at a later time. Jesus uses a parable here, and I believe it is very important for us to realize why He used the parable at this particular moment. Naturally, as He told His disciples about His visible return to earth , it began to put an expectancy within them. I can hear a question being asked by one of those who were closest to Him. The question probably sounded something like this, Lord, you have told us how it is going to be, but you have not told us when it will be like that. When will we see you coming to earth, from heaven, like that? Here is how He answered that question, “Now learn a parable of the fig tree; When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh; So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things, know that it is near, even at the doors, Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled.” When he answered their question like that they did not know what He meant by this fig tree putting forth leaves. Oh, yes, they knew that Israel was a fig tree, symbolically, but as far as they were concerned the Jews were already in the land. The two southern tribes were, and there was nothing about what He said that would cause them to know he was referring to their, then, national situation. He just said, “Now learn a parable of the fig tree.” (We know, now, that He was talking about Israel.) “When his branch is yet tender, and putteth forth leaves, ye know that summer is nigh.” Of course they could all identify with the fig tree; they understood it’s cycle. It goes into the winter season and loses its leaves. When spring comes, it first puts out little new twigs; then its little buds begin to swell; the first thing you know it has leaves, then the fruit comes. Jesus uses this illustration to actually give them a prophecy, a prophecy concerning the fact that they would eventually go into captivity again, though He did not say it in a way that they got that meaning from it. In other words Israel must go into complete national death in a comparative sense. They must exist just like that fig tree when it is in its winter season. In the middle of January it is barren; there is no life, no leaves, no fruit. (That is how the nation of Israel existed for centuries until time moved into the Twentieth Century.) Now you can identify a tree by its leaf; you do not have to wait for the fruit to know what kind of tree it is. Likewise, people who know the word of God, did not have to wait for Israel, as a nation, to begin to bear fruit in order to recognize life in her, and know that this parable of Jesus is being fulfilled in our generation. Naturally those disciples who heard Jesus speak those things that day could only apply what they heard to their lifetime; they had no way of knowing that what they were hearing would not have its fulfillment for more than 1900 years later. After Jesus spoke those words and was crucified, and arose from the dead the third day, the nation of Israel continued on in much the same way until 70 A.D. when the Roman army, under the leadership of Titus, came in and tore down the city, slaughtered many of the people, and completely desecrated the whole land. They took the healthy ones away for slaves, and only left a few old people, and sick people, to mourn the condition. From that time on, for the next 1900 years, the land of Israel lay desolate, just like an old fig tree in the winter season, and as long as she remained like that, there was absolutely no scriptural reason whatsoever for anyone to think that Jesus would make His visible return to earth, neither His secret return for His grace age bride, for He will never overstep one word of all that is written concerning Him in the Bible. Yet there have been people in every age that would say, Jesus can come just any time now. We all hear that said, often. But Jesus cannot come now, except for you or me as an individual that has fulfilled our days on earth. If that is the way He comes, then there will be some funeral services in a day or two. I hope you get my point. Too many people have played around with the scriptures entirely too long already. Now it is time for some of us to settle down and realize that there are yet a few scriptures to be fulfilled before He comes again. Oh! Brother Jackson: If you talk like that people will not even try to get themselves ready to meet Him. I beg your pardon. What would you do? Try to scare them into getting themselves ready? That idea will not line up with the word of God either. Jesus is not coming after a bride that has been scared into making herself ready. Did any of you young married women ever get dressed up in your wedding garment because you were scared? Absolutely not! You go dressed up in your wedding gown because you realized it was time for the wedding, and you wanted to get dressed. So will it be with the bride of Christ. Not one of them will have to be scared by some kind of a threat in order to cause them to get dressed. Every living person that is to be caught up in the translation will be fully dressed in the revelated word of God. Revelation 19:7-8, says, “Let us be glad and rejoice, and give honor to Him: for the marriage of the Lamb is come, and HIS WIFE HATH MADE HERSELF READY. And to her was granted that she should be arrayed in fine linen, clean and white: for the fine linen is the righteousness of saints.” John is seeing the little bride of Christ that has made herself ready to meet the bridegroom. When will she do that? She is busy about it right now. We are that generation that shall see all the things Jesus spoke of, come to pass. How do I know we are? Simply because we have seen that dormant fig tree come to life and we are witnessing the cycle that Jesus described in verse 32.


In 1948 when the United Nations voted in one night’s time to grant Israel statehood, that brought the old lifeless fig tree out of her dormant state, the sprout was ready to shoot forth and start growing. Then by the time their June 1967, was over, she had put on some leaves. I am sure you understand what I mean; she had taken some territory. Therefore the next thing to watch for is the fruit. In the parable, when the leaves come forth it is getting close to fruit bearing time. “So likewise ye, when ye shall see all these things (He is referring to all those things He has spoke of up until that hour) know that it is near, even at the doors.” In the marginal reference, that says, Know that He is at the doors, meaning, He is ready to come. In other words we should take note of the fact that His visible return to earth is associated with the summer season, which is the fruit bearing season. Then, verse 34, brings in what He said about the generation of humanity that is living to witness that fig tree coming to life. “Verily I say unto you, This generation shall not pass, till all these things be fulfilled.” This, absolutely, without question, is referring to our present generation. Now, Luke, in his writing, brought in some similar words of Jesus that dealt with the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D., telling that generation what to watch for, and when to flee, and so forth. But you will notice that Matthew held to those things He said, that related to the end time. Not only did our generation witness the rebirth of the nation of Israel, we have present all the other things Jesus mentioned. The world is full of false Christs, and there are all kinds of anointings everywhere you look. There has never been another generation that had so many religious actors as our generation. I will not take the space to comment on our religious television programs of our day, except to say that they are selling the precious blood of Jesus Christ in every conceivable way. You know what I mean by that; they all have their hand out begging for support for what they are doing. God is not a beggar, but nevertheless, it takes all this to fulfill the words of Jesus of what it would be like in the end time. We have earthquakes; we have pestilences; we have famines in just about every region of the world, and Jesus said, “All of these are the beginning of sorrows.” They point us to His soon return, but do not ever forget this, His visible coming has go to be tied to a tribulation hour, and that tribulation hour is also to be understood, by those who have the Spirit of God in their lives to guide them into all truth. That hour will catch the true people of God off guard. They will recognize it well in advance, and be ready to leave this old world before the actual tribulation begins.


Now verse 35, is the clincher. If we did not know it already; that verse lets us know that every word Jesus spoke will have to be fulfilled exactly as He said. Not one word will be bypassed. Then, verse 36, brings us to our main scripture for this message title. “BUT OF THAT DAY AND HOUR KNOWETH NO MAN, No not the angels of heaven, but my Father only.” These words open up another thought, and the gospel of Mark carries it a little farther than Matthew. Mark 13:32, reads, “But of that day and that hour knoweth no man, no, not the angels which are in heaven, NEITHER THE SON, but the Father.” Trinitarians like to use that verse to argue against the oneness of God revelation. They see the Father as one person, and the Son as another, and they do not even realize, that, anytime Jesus spoke of the Father, He was referring to that omnipresent Spirit that created all things, and knows all things, the God of Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, the very Spirit that created a cell of life in the womb of the virgin girl, Mary, who is called the mother of Jesus. That same Spirit, the Spirit that Jesus referred to as Father was robed in the very flesh that called Him Father, the flesh of Jesus. Through time, the Spirit that God the Father is, has delegated certain authorities, and certain knowledge to be fulfilled through the office work of the Son Himself, and certain other things, were not given to the office work of the Son. Nevertheless, There is only one God, regardless of what grandmother or grandfather might have taught you. The best way I can illustrate this is, When Jesus was taken up and seated on the right hand of the Father: He was not seated on the right side of another person, but on the right hand of this eternal Spirit’s authority. He was given power and authority to intercede for sinful mankind. He is our high priest, our mediator, our lawyer, you might say. Everything pertaining to this mediatorial work has been delegated to the office work of the Son. We must try to understand why Jesus spoke as He did. For instance; why did He say, “The Son can do nothing of Himself?” Simply because He did not know ten years in advance, (speaking from the standpoint of the flesh man) what the Spirit in Him would cause Him to say and do. That is why He said, “I speak to the world those things which I have heard of Him.” Then again, “I do nothing of myself; but as my Father hath taught me, I speak these things.” Notice this 29 verse, of the 8 chapter of John. “He that hath sent me is with me: The Father hath not left me alone; for I do always those things that please Him.” This is a perfect illustration and example of the flesh of man being led completely, by the Spirit that was within Him, but you can never make two separate persons out of those scriptures that speak of the Father, and also, of the Son. Therefore we must understand, that, when Jesus said, No man knoweth the day, nor the hour, neither the angels of heaven, nor the Son, but the Father only, it was because the whole plan of redemption was something that was chosen, elected and established in the mind of God before the world was ever created. It was to be fulfilled through the office work of the Son, when time progressed to the point where the Son would actually come into existence and be available to pay the supreme sacrifice for man’s sin. Redemption for the whole human race was purchased through the sacrificial death of the Son, but the authority for it all goes right back to the mind of the Father, who is a Spirit, and not a person. All knowledge is from the mind of God. But it is plain to see that the Father (the Spirit) did not pour the knowledge of every detail into the mind of the Son; (Jesus, the flesh and blood man.) He delegated to the mind of the Son only those things that pertained to those particular moments of time. He knew what was going to happen to Him, and He knew why, but at the time He spoke these words He did not know when He would come again. He did know assuredly that He would come again, but He was different from you and me; He was so obedient to the Father, it did not matter to Him when He would come again. At that time He knew He had one more job to do, and that was at Calvary. He did not want to die; His flesh, or I should say, the human side of Jesus cried out just like anyone else would. That is why He was out there in the garden praying, “O my Father, if it be possible, let this cup pass from me.” You will notice though that He included these words in His prayer, also, “Nevertheless not as I will, but as thou wilt.” That was total surrender to the eternal Spirit which was the Father, the mental battle was over. Inwardly He knew He was ordained to die. That is why He said, “For this purpose came I into the world.” When He left Galilee with His disciples He knew what was ahead, for as they walked along He told them this, “The Son of man will go to Jerusalem, will fall into the hands of wicked men, suffer many things, and die, but on the third He will rise again. This is what caused Peter to rebuke Him, saying, “Be it far from thee, Lord: this shall not be unto thee.” But He knew what the will of God was in this matter; therefore He turned to Peter, and said unto him, “Get thee behind me, Satan: thou art an offense unto me: for thou understandest not the things that be of God, but only those that be of men.” When He was in the garden praying, He knew this thing was just a few hours away, and He knew He would raise from the dead the third day, but as for His visible return to earth for the millennium, He did not know yet, when it would be.


Brothers and sisters: In dealing with this type of message; it takes a little time to get our thought opened up, but I am doing by best to show you why Jesus spoke many things as He did. Please take note of the fact that it was before Calvary, that He said unto them, “NO MAN KNOWETH THE DAY NOR THE HOUR,” when He would return in the manner described. Let us notice now, in verse 37, what He led off into after He said that. “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” As we examine this comparison with the days of Noah, remember this, Noah did not know when the flood was going to come; he just knew that God had told him to build an ark of certain dimensions, and that He had told him what was to be taken into the ark besides his own family. Noah did not need to know then, when the flood would come; all he needed was a command of God to build the ark, and he started building it. All the time he was building the ark he was preaching, for it is written that he was a preacher of righteousness. He was warning his generation of what was coming, but did they take heed? I can just hear them: Noah, What are you doing? I am building a boat. Why are you building a boat? It is going to rain and flood the land. Noah, you must be crazy: It has never rained. But God said that it is going to rain, and, if He said it, I believe it is going to happen. Noah did not know when it was going to rain, but he followed God’s instructions and did all that God told him to do, and by the time he finished preparing for what was coming, it was just about time for it to begin. When he finished the boat God spoke again, giving him his next instructions. Noah, go out and gather up all the animals that are to go with you, and all the food that you will need, and put them in the ark, and then take your family members according to my instructions, and go in, for in seven days it will begin to rain, and it will continue for forty days and nights, and every living thing that is not in the ark will be destroyed from off the face of the earth. Noah had walked by faith for more than one hundred years in preparing the ark, and just seven days before it is to happen, God tells him when it is going to start raining. Now I do not believe Noah and his sons had to go out and set a lot of traps in order to catch the animals that were to be saved from the flood. I believe there was an inspiration from the Almighty that caused those animals to be attracted to them. I realize this may sound a little strange to educated minds, but so be it. Praise God! There is a time ahead when the whole animal kingdom will be completely tame. Children and what we know as wild, dangerous beasts will play together, in the millennium. We know this because the word of God declares it.


Now, just as God did not have to chase Noah down, out in the woods somewhere, and say, Hey Noah: I told you to get in the ark: it is going to rain; neither will the bride of Christ have to be chased down at the last minute out here shopping or something, and told to get ready. Every last bride person will be ready just like Noah was. It is a matter of believing the word of God, and being led by the Spirit of God in obeying His word. By that, I mean, private interpretations have no place in the lives of God’s true people. Paul instructed Christians to be all of the same mind, and to speak the same thing. Those who are always out running here and there, trying to get a new revelation, are not even interested in the unity of the body of Christ. Self will is not God’s will in spiritual matters. In verse 38, of our text chapter you can see the comparison Jesus used to show how conditions will be at the end of this age. It will be the same as it was in the days before the flood, when all those carnal, self willed people went on their merry way, either ignoring, or making fun of God’s righteous servant until the flood came and took them all away. “But as the days of Noah were, so shall also the coming of the Son of man be. For as in the days that were before the flood they were eating and drinking, marrying and giving in marriage, until the day that Noah entered into the ark, and knew not until the flood came, and took them all away; so shall also the coming of the Son of man be.” Saints, that is a picture of our present generation. So much attention is given to eating and drinking, and to engagements and weddings, but very little time is given to the things of God. I want you to know, while Noah was busy building an ark, at the command of God, and getting all those animals and food stuff aboard, all the rest of the world was busy building houses, and running to McDonald’s for a hamburger, or to the Burger Queen, or the White Castle. (These are places that people of our day are running to.) They were all busy with their worldly interests, and nothing that Noah was saying, or doing, alarmed them one bit whatsoever. It is the same today. The word of God gives us signs to watch for, but he majority of people in the world today could not care less what is going on in Iran, Iraq, Afghanistan, or any place else, just as long as it does not interfere with their own plans. The whole Middle East could go up in flames and it would not bother them one bit. Let me tell you, one of these days, and I believe it will be very soon, something is going to happen that will bother them, but it will be too late.


Jesus did not say very much about the rapture of the church, but He said enough to give strength to what the apostle Paul taught in the various letters he wrote. Just as Noah knew that it was going to rain, and made every necessary preparation for it, all because He believed what God had said, So will the true bride of Christ who believes in a secret rapture of the church, be prepared for it when the time comes. Noah made all his preparation without knowing what day and hour, or even what year the rain would come, but when it came time for Noah to enter into the ark, God told him that the rain would come in just seven days. Seven days from then the rain began to fall, and Noah was already shut in the ark by the hand of God, he and all those who were ordained to be saved. Keep this in mind, When God says 7 days: He means 7 days; not 6, nor 8, but 7. Likewise when God’s word says His two anointed witnesses will prophesy in the land of Israel for 3 ½ years, He means exactly that, and when it says that the Antichrist will have 3 ½ years, it means that he will have exactly 3 ½ years, no more, and no less. I wonder if you can begin to see a parallel, or a type here? The little bride of Christ that has been dressing herself with the revelated word of God will know that the literal appearing of Jesus Christ on earth will be exactly 7 prophetic years from the time that covenant of Daniel 9:27, is confirmed and those Jewish prophets start prophesying. When that week of time becomes effective you can mark off exactly 2,520 days on your calendar and say, This is when Jesus will descend from heaven back to earth. This is exactly 7 years of 360 days each. Now, you can do that because God’s word tell us that, immediately after the tribulation of those days Jesus will return to pour out His wrath upon the wicked inhabitants of this old world. But I pray that every one of you who will read this article will be among the number of those who will not be left on earth to face that dark hour of time. Those who are shut in with Jesus in a revelation of His word will know some things that others will not know concerning the plan of God, but by the time they learn those intimate things, they will already have made themselves ready. They will know these things because they are ready, and certainly not in an effort to cause them to get ready. As far as knowing exactly when the rapture is going to take place, we have no need to know that. If we knew that it was going to take place on June 22 at 8:00 in the morning, I am sure that some of you would never hit another lick of work. Some have set dates for the rapture. Others who do not even believe in a rapture have set dates for the Lord’s visible return, and every last one of those dates have come and gone, and Jesus is not here yet. We have read of one group out in Arizona that had a date set for the Lord’s return. They had a nuclear bomb exploding, and the world coming to an end. They built their bomb shelter, stocked it full of food, and they all got in there, waiting for it to happen. They did not believe in a rapture; they just believed He had given them the wisdom to know how to protect themselves against the bomb, and the fall out. You all know what happened; that date passed, and food spoiled, and one by one their revelation began to fade away. Another such case was out in Arkansas a few years ago. These people set their date, took their children out of school, locked themselves in their homes, and stopped all activity. Before long, newspaper people were knocking on their doors, the sheriff was knocking, wanting to take their children and put them back in public school, and so forth. How many remember the incident? They thought they had it all figured out. I also remember how, back in 1968, we had some people in this message that believed Jesus was coming in the month of October, 1968. Then there was the man who claimed the Lord had showed him that, by the time the year of 1973 had come and gone, the rapture would be history. Brothers and sisters, 1973 has been gone for a long time now, and the rapture has not taken place yet. Another year of much emphasis, among some, was 1977, and it has come and gone, and still no rapture, and no millennium. The strange thing about it all, is how these people fight for their date until it has come and gone, and then you cannot find one of them anywhere that will admit they believed such a thing. Does this not help you to realize why Jesus said Of that day, and that hour knoweth no man? When people get to expecting an event like that, they just simply lose all common sense, and act foolishly. The very fact that we have had all these forerunning things like this, lets us know what mortal man would do if God had set an exact date for the return of Christ Jesus. The Lord does not want anything like that. What He wants is some people who have a hunger, and an appreciation for truth. Do not put His coming twenty years off in the future, either. Just watch current events, and apply them scripturally where they line up, and do not jump to any sudden conclusions in either direction. It is the season for His coming that He wants us to recognize; and it is by watching conditions in the world that we come to recognize such a season. Even the thunders of Revelation 10:3, will not give us a certain day and hour for His return, but they will give us an insight that we do not now have, and they will intensify our understanding of the things of God. There is a great contrast between the effects of knowing the day and hour of His return, and simply just knowing the season for it. One could bring reproach and disaster, but the other will make us more like Him. If we recognize by the events of the world, that we are within the season for His return, we will go to the assembly lines, or to the fields, singing, “Amazing grace, how sweet the sound.” You can be hammering away on your carpenter job, and if you mash your finger, Praise God! Jesus is coming soon, and I will never mash it again! Revelated Christians are looking forward to an event that will make the Exodus out of Egypt and the parting of the Red Sea seem like a small thing compared to it. Just to think that one day we will hear a voice, ARISE! COME UP HERE! It almost overwhelms you to think of such a thing. Hallelujah! Brothers and sisters, it is going to happen! The eagles are going to be gathered together unto Him. One will be taken and the other left. The one who is ready and watching for His return will be taken right from the side of another one that has lived for the pleasures of this life at the expense of their own soul’s destiny, one from the field in America, and one from the bed in India, Africa, Norway, or wherever it is night time when it takes place.


I will never forget talking to a certain man in the barber shop a few years ago. He said, Bro. Jackson: I feel like the time is so short; there are just so many months left before the rapture; therefore I feel that I have enough money to take me through without having to do anything else. I thought to myself, you had better be sure you are right, for by the time your money runs out, and the Lord still has not come, you will have to go back to work again, and a job may not be that easy to come by. Do you know, that is exactly what Paul had to deal with in the Thessalonian church? That is exactly what had happened there. They had taken Paul’s own teaching concerning the coming of the Lord, and become so wrapped up in it, that they got completely off track and became troubled about it all. He had to write them a letter, reprimanding them, and reminding them of what he had really endeavored to teach them. We will go to the Thessalonian letters a little later, but let me say again, It is not the day and hour that we need to know, about the coming of the Lord; it is how to recognize the season. A season could be anywhere from 6 months to a year, but the bride of Christ will be able to put two and two together, when world events have moved us into the season when Daniel’s seventieth week is staring us right in the face. His mystical return for the true church should be associated, or applied to a little period of time at the beginning of that week.


We have another parable to look at before we go to the Thessalonian letters. This parable is also dealing with the coming of the Lord, but remember, it is a parable. It is given to make a point, and not to be applied literally. Verse 42, “Watch therefore: for ye know not what hour your Lord doth come. (We do not know the HOUR.) 43 But know this, that if the goodman of the house had known in what watch the thief would come, he would have watched, and would not have suffered his house to be broken up. Therefore be ye also ready: for in such an hour as ye think not the Son of man cometh.” This parable is not to cause anyone to think that Jesus will come as a thief in the night, as far as the bride is concerned. He will not slip up on her, for she will be ready and watching, like He said to do. This is spoken for the benefit of those who might become slothful, or be very dilatory. He is simply saying, You are like a man who knows that there is a thief at work in your neighborhood, and you go upstairs to bed, leaving your valuables in plain sight, and do not even bother to lock your doors. It is as though such a person is expecting the thief to send him a telegram saying, I will be coming by your house tomorrow night. Thieves do not operate like that. If you have valuables, you must protect them at all times, not just when the thief himself warns you that he is coming by your place. If you do not lock your door, and your valuables are taken, you have no right to cry about it; you just failed to prepare for that character’s visit. This is what Jesus is having reference to, here, a person who fails to prepare himself and watch for his Lord’s return. What is more valuable than your soul? It should have your first attention; everything else is secondary. Brother! You put a good night latch on your doors, and if the thief comes by your house, nine times out of ten he will wake you from sleep, trying to get in. But the man who is never prepared, will sleep soundly while the thief robs his house. He will awaken to find everything of value has been taken. That is how the rapture will be. Jesus will come and take His bride while all the other folks are sound asleep. (spiritually unprepared) That is what we are looking at in this parable. The fact that Jesus comes and gets His bride, and the rest of the world does not even know about it, makes His coming like a thief in the night to them. He will not slip up on the bride though, for she will be watching for Him.


We are going to 1 Thessalonians st now, and catch what Paul said to them about the rapture. Turn to chapter 4, verse 14, “For if we believe that Jesus died and rose again, even so them also which sleep in Jesus will God bring with Him.” He is actually telling those Thessalonian Christians not to worry about their loved ones who believe in Christ, and have already passed on. He says, God will bring them with Him when He comes for all those who are left alive. Verse 15, “For this we say unto you by the word of the Lord, (and you will not find this written anywhere in the Old Testament where Paul could read it; he got these words from the Lord Jesus by revelation while he was out there in the Arabian Desert.) That we which are alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord shall not prevent them which are asleep. (Talking now about the rapture) For the Lord Himself shall descend from heaven with a shout, with the voice of the archangel, and with the trump of God; and the dead in Christ shall rise first: Then we which are alive and remain shall be caught up together with them in the clouds, to meet the Lord in the air: and so shall we ever be with the Lord.” That verse goes right with Matthew 24:40-41, and Luke 17:34-36, two in the field, two at the mill, two in bed, and the one is taken, and the other left. Paul goes on in verse 18, to say, “Wherefore comfort one another with these words.” That lets us know that Paul had a deeper understanding of what Jesus had said in Matthew 24, and Luke 17, concerning His mystical return for the true church, which is His bride. It takes what Paul says about it in order for us to know what Jesus was referring to. Paul is the one who give us details on the resurrection of the dead saints, and the changing into immortality of the living ones. While we are at this point, let me clear up something that various one’s seem to be confused about. While I was in the Philippines this last time, someone asked the question, Bro. Jackson, will we have a physical body when we are raptured, or will we just have a theophany body? I said, You believe in a resurrection, do you not? Yes, Brothers and sisters: it would not be called a resurrection if we were going to have some other kind of body. That just goes to show you, no matter how much people read their Bibles, they are still prone to hold on to a traditional idea that came out of a seminary somewhere. Our theological opinions must be replaced with the revelated word of God if we are to be in the bride of Christ. Bro. Jackson: What does it mean there in 1st Corinthians 15:44, where it says, our bodies are sown a natural body; and it is raised a spiritual body? Brother, having a spiritual body, does not keep it from being a physical body. That just means that the inner man has complete dominion over it. No longer will it be ruled by the natural mind. As long as we are in this mortal body the lusts of the flesh are constantly pulling on us, but once we are changed into immortality, all that will be done away with, forever. There will be no more death present. There will be no more disease. We will have a full set of teeth again, and a full head of hair. We will never need eye glasses again. Our old defective, death doomed body continues to get old and wear out, but when we take on our new body, our resurrected and changed body, whichever the case may be, it will last us throughout all eternity. But, Bro. Jackson, the Bible says that flesh and blood cannot inherit the kingdom of God; How does that fit into the picture? It is not our flesh that is born again, but our spirit, and the kingdom of God is His spiritual kingdom in the hearts of His redeemed children. You just have to look at this from the standpoint that it is the inner man that receives the inheritance, but at the same time the outer man reaps the benefits of being a tabernacle for a son of God. When you go to the 8th chapter of Romans, you will see that even though it is our inner man that is born again, our bodies are included in God’s plan of redemption. They are part of the purchased possession. The fact that He rose from the dead, never to die again, proves that He also purchased this old body. That is why we published the article titled, Resurrection and Reincarnation, we wanted to show from the scriptures themselves that when the trump of God sounds for the resurrection and rapture of the bride of Christ, God will cause every molecule that has ever been incorporated into the body of a saint, to come from the ground and be joined with that body. That is RESURRECTION. Paul said it like this, in Romans 8:11, “But if the Spirit of Him that raised up Jesus from the dead dwell in you, (the Holy Ghost) He that raised up Christ from the dead shall also quicken (give life to) your mortal bodies by His Spirit that dwelleth in you.” In our present state our bodies require oxygen. That is why every jet airplane, that goes up to 25,000 to 35,000 feet, requires a pressurized cabin, but there is coming a day when we will not need jet airplanes, space suits, nor any of man’s devices. We are going to rise to meet the Lord in the air in our own immortal bodies. We are going to the great wedding supper. What for? To be married to the bridegroom!


Now let us go back to the first Thessalonian letter and pick up where we left off. Paul has just told them how the resurrection and translation will take place, and admonished them to comfort one another with those words. That concludes chapter 4, but Paul did not break his chain of thought with chapters and verses when he wrote this, so notice how the first verses of chapter 5 just go right on with the subject he was on, (the coming of the Lord, resurrection and translation) “But of the TIMES and the SEASONS, brethren, ye have no need that I write unto you. For yourselves know perfectly that the day of the lord so cometh as a thief in the night, (to the world in general.) For when they shall say, Peace and safety; then sudden destruction cometh upon them, as travail upon a woman with child; and they shall not escape.” I want you to know that we have never yet had such a time when men would say, We now have peace and safety. That will not be until the man of sin has introduced his covenant of peace. When he introduces his great covenant of peace to the world, then, the man of the world will say, Now, at long last, we will have peace and safety. The little bride of Christ which will still be here at that time will know differently, but the man of the world will feel like all his troubles are past, and there is nothing but good times ahead. At that time, the little bride will know for sure that she is in the very season when the Lord will come. Notice, also, that Paul allows his thought to reach on out past the rapture of the church when he spake of the sudden destruction that would come. That is exactly what Jesus did in Matthew 24, and Luke 17, where He was speaking of His visible return to earth, in wrath, and then included those remarks about one being taken, and the other left, which we know applies to His mystical return. Let me say this, also, When Paul said, Then sudden destruction cometh upon them, he did not mean that it would happen the next day after the peace covenant is signed. Sudden destruction will come, but it will be after the man of the world has had time to settle down and really put his confidence in their great plan for world peace and safety. We all know that Daniel’s seventieth week must fun its ful course before the wrath of God is poured out upon wicked mankind.


I will never forget an incident that took place at the close of W.W.2. A Lieutenant assembled us out on a hillside and made a speech. (All the nations of the Western world had come together and formed a body called, the United Nations) He said to us, that day, This was the war that was fought to end all wars. We have now formed a body of nations that will work together to unite all the nations of the world; therefore we will never have another war. I thought, that is not what the Bible says. Do you know, there has never been a time since then, when there has not been some kind of conflict somewhere in the world? Men of the world have never had a time yet when they could sit back and say, We have peace and safety, everywhere; everything is lovely. But just up ahead, Ezekiel 38 & 39, will be fulfilled and I believe that is what will shake this old world to the place where they will welcome the man of sin, and his covenant of peace and safety for all. That will lull the whole world to sleep, the unregenerate world. But the little bride will look up, knowing the time is at hand. Sudden destruction will come upon the unregenerate world as a thief in the night, Paul says, and they shall not escape, “But ye brethren, (verse 4) are not in darkness, that the day should overtake you as a thief. Ye are all the children of light, and the children of the day: we are not of the night, nor of darkness. Therefore let us not sleep, as do others; (meaning that we should not go to sleep spiritually) but let us watch and be sober. For they that sleep, sleep in the night; and they that be drunken are drunken in the night. But let us, who are of the day, (those who are revelated with truth) be sober, putting on the breastplate of faith and love; (that will keep Satan’s darts from piercing your heart) and for an helmet, the hope of salvation. (That will protect your mind against Satan’s darts of doubt and fear.) For God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, who died for us, that, whether we wake or sleep we should live together with Him. Wherefore comfort yourselves together, and edify one another, even as also ye do.” Knowing what we know about the plan of God should be a great comfort to us in this time of trouble and turmoil when there is strife among mankind all around us. We should be very thankful that the Lord Jesus will not come as a thief in the night and catch His true people unprepared. Also, instead of complaining about the pressures of the times we are living in, let us be mindful of the fact that this kind of times must of necessity proceed His coming to get us out of here. If we truly are anxious for the Lord’s return, then let us settle down, have faith in God, and let Him lead us day by day in dealing with the pressures of this life. As the season for His appearing becomes more evident, do not let down on your normal duties and responsibilities of life. When He comes: let Him find us busy, instead of just gathered together somewhere waiting for Him. Oh, Bro. Jackson, I do not want Jesus to come, and find me busy doing carnal things. I think it would be better if we were all somewhere reading our Bibles and praying when He comes. That is very strange. If the Lord had wanted us to do that, Why did He not say so? Why did He bother to say that there would be two at the mill, grinding, and one would be taken, and the other left? Why would there be two in the field? Do you think they went out there to read their Bible and pray? Paul said, Pray without ceasing. If you obey the scripture: you will be praying when Jesus comes. Common sense teaches us that we cannot be on our knees praying all the time; therefore let us understand that to mean that whatever we are doing; whether we be a carpenter driving nails, or a truck drive out here on these superhighways, we can have a prayer in our heart: Lord, I am occupying until you come. If this is the day for your return then let me be found faithful in everything I know to do. As you go to work, driving along in your car, Lord, I thank you for another day of life; I thank you for my job; I thank you for the very privilege of prayer and fellowship with you. That is what Paul was have reference to when he said, Pray without ceasing. I believe that by the time the rapture does take place, this old world will be in such turmoil, true Christians will have urgent reasons to pray without ceasing. Some have the idea that everything is going to be standing perfect when the Lord comes for His bride, but let me tell you, saints, I can find nothing in the Bible that would cause me to believe that.


We will go into Paul’s 2 letter to nd the Thessalonians and catch some more of what he said to establish the season of the Lord’s return, but let me say, first, if you have been watching world conditions lately, you should begin to feel like we are getting close to the season for the Lord’s secret appearing. All of this turmoil in the Middle East is motivated by Satan in his attempt to get rid of Israel. Naturally, as long as America is allied with her, and is looked upon as her means of keeping alive, Satan’s big guns will be firing at us through every possible situation. Through other nations, he will continue trying to knock us out of the picture. Get rid of the U.S.A., then we can get rid of Israel, they will think; therefore Satan will just keep right on stirring the fires in the Middle East until it leads to a terrible war. We need to be concerned, of course, but let us not be alarmed, if we really are looking for Jesus to come again, for these things must come first. I just cannot stress this enough. I realize that a message like this will not mean much to a lot of people, but perhaps those who will appreciate it are the ones it is being prepared for. There are a lot of people who profess to be walking in the truth of this hour, that resent my teaching on the seventy weeks of Daniel, and the thunders, so much, that they just do not want to hear anything I say or print, but their attitude will not change the word of God one bit whatsoever. When the seventieth week of Daniel does start, many of them will still be involved in idolatry, and when the seven thunders finally do sound THEIR voices, these people will not even hear them. The would rather study their Spoken Word books, debate, fuss and argue, than to believe present day truth. Over in the Philippines, I was asked about the big division in this message concerning the seventieth week of Daniel. Is there still 7 full years left to the Jews, to fulfill that week, or was Jesus cut off in the middle of that week? The Bible says He was cut off at the end of the 62 week period which would make it at the end of the full 69 weeks, but certainly not in the middle of the seventieth. According to the understanding of a lot of know it all people, Daniel 9:26, would have to read like this, “And after three score and two and a half weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for Himself.” Does it say after 62 ½ weeks, or does it say, after 62 weeks, He will be cut off? Open your Bible and read it. Then tell me whether you are going to believe the Bible or will you keep looking for some secret word that Bro. William Branham uttered, that could change what the Bible teaches? It is just like I told those people over in the Philippines. It is not the Godhead that we disagree on. There is no division in this message on the Godhead. There is no division on water baptism, nor is there division on whether God sent a prophet or not. We all believe in the experience of receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and the fact that the Holy Ghost is to lead a person into all truth, but, sad to say, not every one who believes that, is allowing Him to lead and guide their thinking, or they would not hold to a statement and teach a doctrine that is contrary to the word of God. I fully respect God’s prophet messenger to this age and I have to say, It was through his teaching that God opened my eyes to the reality of His word that I had always looked at through eyes of tradition. But I will never give that little man the place that only the Lord Jesus Christ is to have, no matter how much respect I have for him. He came on the scene, fulfilled his calling, and God took him home, and time has continued on for over 14 years since his tragic death. I would have to believe that God died, also, in order to think He would not still speak to His living sons and daughters through a living ministry as time runs out. Praise God! Hallelujah! God is alive, and He is still speaking to His people! Furthermore I am persuaded by the scriptures that He still has some very important things to say to the bride before she leaves here, things that are not written anywhere. For when John heard those thunders utter their voices, he was told not to write what he heard, and you can be assured of this one thing, what those seven thunders uttered is still not written. Their utterances will come forth by prophetic revelations, after Jesus has broken the 7 seal, and is th off the mercy seat, and not before. It is just plain ridiculous for anyone to believe that those thunders are 7 sermons that Bro. William Branham preached, yet there are certain men who travel around the world saying that the 7 thunders are the revelation of the seven seals. If they really believe that, why can they not agree on a date when Jesus will come again? If they want to go by every word that Bro. William Branham spoke then let them take what he said about the 7th seal, that it should bring a revelation or an understanding about the time of Jesus’ coming for His church. I am convinced that those thunders will deal with the revelation of His coming, and that they will be just for the bride. I pray that those of you who have read our article on the seven thunders have been able to see by the scriptures we used, why we believe as we do. That is the only way I want anyone to believe what I teach, when they can see it through the word of God. I can tell you what God has showed me, what He has revealed to me, but only He can give you a revelation of it. That is why some people can hear something a hundred times and still never really understand it. Paul had the same thing in his day; some of those who heard him teach, just heard enough to trouble their minds when they could not figure out every detail, and set dates for the return of the Lord.


Open your Bibles to 2 Thessalonians 1:7, now, and remember, in his first letter he told them, God hath not appointed us to wrath, but to obtain salvation by our Lord Jesus Christ, for we are children of light. Yet in spite of all that he had taught them, some of them were troubled by what they had been hearing from other sources. So Paul says, beginning in verse 7, “And to you who are troubled rest with us, when the Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven with His mighty angels, In flaming fire taking vengeance on them that know not God, and that obey not the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ: Who shall be punished with everlasting destruction from the presence of the Lord, and from the glory of His power; When He shall come to be glorified in His saints, and to be admired in all them that believe in that day.” What do you find people in this message troubled about in our day? They are troubled about the same things those Thessalonians were troubled about. They want to get every detail worked out and set dates for the Lord’s return, and since there is nothing in the scriptures that will enable them to go that far, they search through Bro. William Branham’s messages constantly, looking for something that will help them fit their revelation together. The divisions in this message are mostly about times, dates, seasons, and things of that nature. They get all shook up because they cannot figure out exactly, the very things Jesus said we have no need to know. Paul was actually the one who said it like that; Jesus just said, “But of that day and hour knoweth no man.” Paul was not worried about the exact time when the Lord would come. He was not shook up about it. That is why he could say, “And to you who are troubled rest with us.” He was resting in what the Lord had revealed to him, knowing that whatever else he needed to know, if there was anything else he needed to know, God would reveal that also. There was nothing to worry about then, and there is still nothing to worry about, unless you are one who is very careless with the way you live your life. That could be cause for concern, but just worrying will not help the situation. God wants us to live according to the revelation we have, and leave all the rest to Him. When time has progressed to the point where the bride needs to know something else, He will reveal it to her. So Paul says, Rest with us. In other words, Take it easy; let your mind relax; do not become frustrated. As you read on down through verse 10, you know that he is referring to the visible return of the Lord Jesus Christ, for that is when He comes, taking vengeance on them that know not God, bringing His angels with Him, to be glorified in His saints. Like I said earlier, He will not be coming to earth to His saints. He will be coming to earth with His saints, but it is only after He and all His saints are back on earth in the millennium, that He is glorified in them. You can pick that up in the 25th chapter of Matthew, verse 31, “When the Son of man shall come in His glory, and all the holy angels with Him, THEN shall he sit upon the THRONE OF HIS GLORY.” That is when all those from every nation who have remained alive through the great tribulation, and through the time when the wrath of God was being poured out, will be gathered before Him and divided into two groups, sheep and goats. He will separate the people as a shepherd divideth his sheep from the goats. All of the sheeplike people will be ushered in to the millennium to repopulate the world, and the goatlike people will be cast into the lake of fire. That will be their final destiny. At the end of the one thousand year reign of Christ with His bride, the great white throne judgment will be set, and all of death and hell shall be resurrected, judged, and cast into the lake of fire. But first now we are dealing with Paul’s letter to the saints at Thessalonika, and we were directing our attention to WHEN Jesus would come from heaven with His mighty angels, and be glorified in His saints, and the answer to that is, at the end of the seventieth week of Daniel, after the great tribulation has run its 3 ½ years of allotted time. Then shall Jesus be revealed from heaven in flaming fire, taking vengeance on them that know not God. You can tie that to 2nd Peter 3:10 “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night: (unexpectedly) in the which the heavens shall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat, the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up.” Now, does that mean that God will annihilate everything that He has created and start all over again? Absolutely not. That would not be redemption. You would have to throw away 95 percent of the Bible if you cancel out redemption. What does it mean, then, about Jesus coming in flaming fire, the elements melting and the earth being burned up? And also, about the new heavens, and the new earth? To get the picture there, let us just back up a little, to verses 5-7, and see how Peter spoke of the destruction by the flood in Noah’s day. “For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water; Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, PERISHED: But the heavens and the earth, which are now, by the same word are kept in store, reserved unto fire against the day of judgement and perdition of ungodly men.” How many of you caught the reason why we read those verse? If you missed the point, read it again. Peter, speaking about the earth that was standing out of the water and in the water, (in Noah’s day) said, the world that then was, being overflowed with water, PERISHED. Now we all know what the word “PERISHED” means, so tell me, Did the earth of old perish, or was it man and all his wicked works that perished? We all know the answer to that; this is the same earth that we read about in the first chapter of Genesis. God just washed it clean, with a flood that lasted many months, then Noah and his family and all the animals he had in the ark with him, repopulated the earth. The next time, God will cleanse the earth with fire, but He will not destroy the planet itself, and that is exactly what the fires of God’s wrath will do the next time, destroy everything that in any way pertains to wicked, ungodly men. But, Bro. Jackson, Did not Jesus say that heaven and earth would not pass away? Yes He did say that, but you have to understand what He meant, in the light of all the other scriptures that are also His word. I believe it should be sufficient just to say that this was Jesus’ way of saying that it would be easier for heaven and earth (which were created by the word of God) to pass away, than for His word to fail to come to pass. The word that He leaves, is His word concerning a finished product of redemption, a redemption of the earth as well as a people upon the earth. All of man’s former works shall be burned up, and everything will be made new, but it will be through redemption, and not be another act of creating something from nothing, as He did in the beginning.


Alright now, let us move on to chapter 2, in Paul’s 2nd letter to the Thessalonians. He has been writing about the visible return of Jesus, the time when He comes to execute wrath, but notice how long he moved right to His mystical return in these next verses we are going to read. “Now we beseech you, brethren, by the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ, and by our gathering together unto Him, (our gathering together unto Him is the rapture) That ye be not soon shaken in mind, or be troubled, neither by spirit, nor by word, nor by letter as from us, as that the day of Christ is at hand.” Over 1900 years have come and gone since Paul wrote these words to a church assembly to settle them. If there has been a man like Paul in every generation since then, I am sure similar words could have been written to every generation that followed, but let us be thankful that this one writing has applied to every generation since then, and we are living in the generation that will actually see the coming of the Lord Jesus Christ that Paul was writing about. But notice in this next verse what he said would have to proceed this glorious event. “Let no man deceive you by any means.” In other words, he is saying basically the same thing Jesus said in Matthew 24:23-26, that led up to our text scriptures. “Then if any man shall say unto you, Lo, here is Christ, or there; believe it not. For there shall arise false Christs, and false prophets, and shall shew great signs and wonders; insomuch that, if it were possible, they shall deceive the very elect. Behold, I have told you before. Wherefore if they shall say unto you, Behold, He is in the desert; go not forth: behold, He is in the secret chambers; believe it not.” In other words, do not be deceived; that is exactly what Paul is saying in this letter. “Let no man deceive you by any means; (even if he says an angel stood by his bed last night and told him that Jesus would come tomorrow night do not believe it) for that day shall not come, except there come a falling away first, and that man of sin be revealed, the son of perdition.” This is one of the reasons why you hear me say, often, No, Jesus cannot come before tomorrow night. I have heard a lot of preachers say that, trying to scare some lost soul into getting saved, but a man who says a thing like that for that reason is doubly wrong. First of all, you cannot scare eternal life into a lost soul; they must be drawn by the Spirit of God. But the main reason why Jesus cannot come before tomorrow night is because there has to be a general falling away first, and that man of sin (the Antichrist) must be revealed. The falling away that Paul was talking about, was not what happened back there in the Dark Ages. Because, out of the Dark Ages came the Reformation. You could not say that was a falling away; that was a restoration. You might say, It was a revival in progress, a time of restoring truth to the church. So none of that period was a falling away. When the Spirit of God spoke that through Paul, it was to be applied to a certain generation in time, where there would be a massive falling away from truth, and THE Antichrist revealed to the true church. That man of sin will deceive the world, but the true people of the living God will recognize him from what God has revealed to them from the scriptures. There have always been Antichrists in the world ever since the apostle John warned the church about them in 90 A.D., but THE Antichrist, which is also called, the man of sin, has not come on the scene yet, at least not in that role where he will have 1,260 days allotted to him to finish out the week of Daniel. We can already see the falling away that leads up to that hour, but the Antichrist will have to make a peace and trade covenant with many nations of the world in order to fulfill this scripture. We already know what office the Antichrist will come from, but we do not yet know if this present pope is the one who will be in that office to fulfill that son of perdition role or not. There is one thing we do know though; there will be 3 ½ years of hell on earth during that time. Let us continue reading in verse 4, where Paul continues speaking about that man of sin, the son of perdition; “Who opposeth and exalteth himself above all that is called God, or that is worshiped; so that he as God sitteth in the temple of God, shewing himself that he is God.” That is why it is important for us to understand Revelation, chapter 11; We need to understand that something will happen along about the time of the beginning of that week of Daniel, that will allow the Jews to obtain their temple ground from the Moslems. That Jewish temple will be built in the first half of that week of time; therefore it will be ready for the Antichrist to throw the Jews out of, in the middle of the week, when he has God’s two witnesses killed, and moved into it himself, showing himself to be God. Naturally the first thing those Orthodox Jews will do is clear off the ground and build an altar, where they will begin offering up sacrifices to God. That was the first thing they did after returning to the land in the days of Zechariah and Haggai. In two months they had the altar in operation. By doing that the priest can function in his proper place, and they can all worship God right on that spot of ground during that time they are laying the stones for the temple. Those two Jewish prophets will be on the scene; Brother! What a revival! Three and one half years of that, is all the old Antichrist will be able to tolerate. He will not like having those two witnesses warning the people about what is just ahead of them, and testifying and prophesying about Jesus Christ being the very Jewish Messiah. By the time the middle of that week arrives, he will have reached his wits end. He will be so provoked by all this great revival among the Jews, that Satan will incarnate him. That is when hell is turned loose on earth. That is why this man of sin is called the beast; that is what he will be like in that hour. Anyone who will not renounce God and bow to him, will be ruthlessly murdered. What took place in the Dark Ages, compared to that, will seem like child’s play. He is the abomination that maketh desolate, that Daniel wrote about. He will stop the Jews from using the temple; they will be forbidden to offer up sacrifice and evening oblation to Jehovah, and when he seats himself in the temple, he will demand to be worshiped, but those Orthodox Jews will not worship him. They know that first commandment too well to do that. “Thou shalt have no other gods before me.” That is when the woman element of Jews will flee into the wilderness to escape the wrath of this beast, according to Revelation 12:6,14. Do you see why the bride of Christ will have this man of sin revealed to her before the rapture takes place? It is because God has allowed us to know all these things about him ahead of time; therefore the bride will recognize who he is when all the rest of the world will be placing all their hopes in him.


Paul says to these Thessalonians, “Remember ye not, that, when I was yet with you, I told you these things? (He had preached to them in person, and told them about these things, but some of them had become troubled in their minds about certain things of the rapture and the Antichrist, so Paul writes this letter to settle them.) “And now ye know what withholdeth (the Spirit of God is holding him back until his appointed time) that he might be revealed in his time. For the mystery of iniquity doth already work: (that is the spirit which will lead the world to such a character) only He who now letteth will let, (speaking of the restraining presence of the Holy Ghost) until HE be taken out of the way.” To put this in easy to understand words, Paul is saying, The Holy Ghost is restraining and hindering the working of this Antichrist spirit, which Paul refers to as the mystery of iniquity, until a people from the Gentiles has been taken for the name of the Lord. “And then, (verse 8) shall that Wicked one be revealed, whom the Lord shall consume with the spirit of His mouth, and shall destroy with the brightness of His coming: Even him, whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders.” Brothers and sisters: In my own words, let me tell you what Paul is talking about, here in these verses. We mentioned already, that in 90 A.D., John said, The spirit of Antichrist was already at work. When we go back to the 2nd Corinthian letter; we find the apostle Paul speaking of certain ones that have come among the saints, claiming to be the apostles of Christ and seeking vain glory. He says beginning in verse 13, chapter 11, “For such are false apostles, deceitful workers, transforming themselves into the apostles of Christ. And no marvel; for Satan himself is transformed into an angel of light. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers also be transformed as the ministers of righteousness; whose end shall be according to their works.” In other words they will be destroyed. But the point is, this Antichrist spirit, this spirit of Satan, this mystery of iniquity has been working among true saints for over 1900 years, but the Holy Ghost has been restraining and hindering him, until the fulness of the Gentiles is in. Then the Holy Ghost will withdraw His convicting presence from the Gentiles and Satan will be allowed to move his man on the scene. No, the Holy Ghost will not leave Christian people; He will just cease holding back ungodliness and lawlessness. That is what Paul meant, “Until He be taken out of the way.” It is not that the Holy Ghost withdraws suddenly; we have witnessed His gradual withdrawing for the past 30 years. In one sense there has been a great revival in that same period of time, but the inroads of evil and decay have been opened up right along with it, so that wickedness and immorality has been just like a huge tidal wave sweeping right in behind the revival. Do not ever forget, Satan’s children outnumber the children of God. Straight is the gate, and narrow the way that leads to eternal life, and few there be that find it. Jesus is the one who first said that, so do not be alarmed when you discover that the forces of evil are all around you. When you take a good look at the influx of filth, immorality, and social breakdown in our country, you realize that our “used to be” Christian nation, has become the world of any in the world. Paris, France used to be called the cesspool of filth, but now, it is the U.S.A., from coast to coast, that is such a cesspool. The very nation out of which came the message to the Laodicean age, now has all the conditions present that are to proceed the mystical coming of Jesus Christ for His bride church. Right now, we are just watching Western Europe and the Middle East countries that must fulfill their role in prophecy before He comes.


I noticed in the news lately that this woman running for the mayor’s office out in San Francisco, California, is playing it very cool in order to get the votes of their large population of homosexuals. She said, Any mayor of San Francisco has to be a mayor for all the people. Another person who is campaigning for that job, said that if he gets elected, he will put a homosexual person on the police force. Do you see the significance? They have to do those things to fulfill what Jesus said, “As it was in the days of Lot, so also will it be in the days of the coming of the Son of man.” There has to be a Sodom and Gomorrah condition existing in the world to fulfill the words of Jesus, and we have it. This great falling away is intensifying every day; the law makers, and also, the law enforcers are becoming just as corrupt as those that the laws are made for. Some of the things that take place within the ranks of the Louisville Police Force are almost beyond our ability to believe, but all these things that we are witnessing just let us know that the falling away is here. Morally, the world is just about ready for the week of Daniel to begin, but politically there are a few more things to take place before that week of time is ushered in. By the time that covenant is signed and that angelic form of Revelation 10:1, turns and moves into Israel to accompany those two prophets; Jerusalem will be just as filthy and corrupt as Los Angeles and San Francisco, California, to fulfill the words of Rev. 11:8, which says, (speaking of the two prophets that will be killed in the middle of that week) and their dead bodies shall lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our Lord was crucified. (We know that is Jerusalem.) Now, why did the Spirit of God see the city of Jerusalem where our Lord was crucified as being like Sodom and Egypt? Because it will be in bondage to the Antichrist, and Egypt speaks of bondage, and its moral condition will be like Sodomites. Nevertheless, out of all that, through the witness of those two prophets, the Holy Ghost will seal enough spiritual people to fulfill all that is prophesied for Israel in the last days. All things considered: that is probably what will bring the Antichrist into Jerusalem in the middle of the week; as friction between spiritual Jews and the political Jews builds to a point of explosion at just any time, the old peace making pope will intervene, and that is when Satan will move upon him to take over the whole state of affairs. This starts your great tribulation period of 3 ½ years.


Brothers and sisters: I will try to get back to what I started to say. We will reread verse 9, in this Thessalonian letter where Paul is talking about the Antichrist that is to come literally in human form, and will not be just a spirit any longer. “Even him whose coming is after the working of Satan with all power and signs and lying wonders, and with all deceivableness of unrighteousness in them that perish; (Why will they perish?) Because they received not the love of the truth, that they might be saved.” Let me say two or three things here before we read verse 11, In verse 8, the spirit of the Lord’s mouth is the sword of judgment that he smites the nations with, and the brightness of His coming, is the glory that Christ is expresses through as He comes to earth after the great tribulation. Then in verse 9, the Satanic power and signs and lying wonders are not supernatural miracles in a true sense. Whatever is done will be through deception. We have seen a little forerunning of it already. I have always said, if the pope ever speaks in tongues, every Pentecostal will run, and jump right in his lap. He did the next thing to speaking in tongues a while back; he prayed for a sick woman and she got well. I read this in an article, not too long ago. Here is how he did it. They told how long this woman had been afflicted with a condition the doctors could not cure, and how they brought this particular woman to a place where the pope would be, a certain place in Europe. (This took place before he made his trip to America.) They notified him that she was in the gathering, and after he finished his speech, he came down from the platform, walked over to the sick lady, and said to her, “Can I just put my arm around you?” He put his arm around this sickly, Catholic woman and blessed her and the article said the woman was healed. That caused certain reporters, in another meeting, later, to remark about what a notable thing this was, and that this truly is a man of God. Saints, it takes all of that to fulfill the word of God. No, it was not the devil that did the healing; God is the only healer, but the devil is behind it all. It is just to fulfill the word of God which we are going to read in just a minute. Verse 10, tells us that this deception is taking place in them that did not receive the love of the truth, that they might be saved. This lets us know that prior to the introduction of such a character, God did something that presented to the world an opportunity to receive truth, and they did not want it. They rejected the truth that would have brought them salvation, and because they did, God Himself does something, and He does it through those who are outside the realm of truth. Let us read verse 11, and see what God does to those who reject the truth. “And for this cause GOD SHALL SEND THEM STRONG DELUSION, that they should believe a lie. 12 That they all might be damned who believed not the truth, but had pleasure in unrighteousness.” How will God send them strong delusions? It is very simple. He will let those make believers speak in tongues and prophesy, and He will heal enough of the people they pray for to make them look like real, genuine servants of God. I am not pointing my finger at any certain people right now; that is for God to do, but I will say this, If you are privileged to know the truth of God’s word, you will not be too terribly amazed by the great healing miracles that are taking place out here in Trinitarian denominations, for all of this is being done to fulfill the word of God. There are no amount of signs and wonders that can mark a man as a genuine servant of God. A man is marked according to the way he handles truth. Even Pharaoh’s magicians could do almost everything that Moses and Aaron did, but did that make them servants of God? The answer is obvious. God can allow anyone, to do anything that it takes to fulfill His word, and those who are seeking to walk by revealed truth will not be disturbed nor amazed by any of it. I just thank God for opening my eyes one day, and for allowing my hungry soul to have the opportunity to feed upon truth. It just thrills my soul after all these years whenever I stop to meditate upon the truth, that Jesus Christ truly is the same, yesterday, today and forever, and that we do not have to have crucifixes, candles, prayer books, prayer beads, and a bag full of rituals in order to talk to Him and have Him talk to us. Hallelujah! I love Him! And I love His word. Just thinking about having the Holy Ghost dwelling in us, and how He quickens the word of God to our souls is enough to make you shout all over this place. No wonder Peter said, It is joy unspeakable and full of glory; there are just no words to describe what God can do in a sincere soul that loves truth. Neither do we have words to tell how far God will go in sending strong delusion upon those who have no love for the truth, those who have pleasure in unrighteousness. Truth is what divides and separates righteousness from unrighteousness.


Now, I want to talk for a few minutes on a very important part of this message. We have built the whole message around the statement Jesus made concerning His coming back to hearth, “BUT OF THAT DAY AND HOUR KNOWETH NO MAN, NO, NOT THE ANGELS OF HEAVEN, BUT MY FATHER ONLY,” and we have looked at many things, but now I want to talk to you about the 7th seal, which is still on the scroll that once had seven seals on it. Six of those seals have been broken and we now have the revelation of what was under them, but that 7th seal has not been broken yet. I realize there are a lot of people running around here, there, and everywhere, saying that all the seals have been broken, but believe me, if that seventh seal had been broken in 1963 like they claim, not one Gentile could have been saved since then, for Jesus will come off of the mercy seat when that last seal is broken. Many of those same people who claim the seal has been broken already, have children as well as other family members that they claim, got saved, since then. How can they explain such a revelation? There is no way to explain it, for when that seventh seal is broken in heaven, mediatorialship is over for the grace age, and Jesus is ready to come to earth in angelic form to fulfill Revelation 10:1-6. Let us read verse 1, chapter 8, first, for I want to talk to you about the half hour of silence in heaven. “And when He (Jesus) had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven ABOUT the space of half an hour.” Let me remind you who are not familiar with the setting on the things John saw, that John was projected into the Twentieth Century by a spiritual vision, so do not picture John as standing back there in the 1st Century, looking forward to see these things in prophetic visions. You picture him standing in the Twentieth Century, on out a little past where we are right now, and looking back down through the years of time, watching all these things as they actually took place through the years. It does make a difference the way you see this. Then I want you to notice that John did not say there was exactly one half hour of silence in heaven when the seventh seal was broken; he said it was ABOUT the space of half an hour. Right now Jesus is still seated on the mercy seat, sitting there with that little redemption scroll in His hand, and one seal still holding it, so that its contents have not been revealed yet to this very hour. But like we have been saying, the hour is just ahead when the last Gentile person that will ever be saved by this grace age gospel, will come in, and it will be time for Jesus to break that last seal. By His own words which we have been talking about, Jesus lets us know that He, as the Son, in His mediatorial work, did not know when this time would come. That was retained in the mind of the great eternal Spirit, the Father, and that is why Bro. William Branham, the Laodicean church age messenger, had to stop after the sixth seal was broken. If the Son himself could not break that seventh seal before it was time to leave the mercy seat, then no more revelation could come to the prophet on earth. But when Jesus does break that last seal in Rev. 8:1, the rest of that chapter deals with the ministry of the two witnesses in Israel, and also chapter 9, those trumpet angels will be carrying out the word of those two prophets in Israel. When they call for plagues, these angels deliver them. Therefore the next thing that pertains to the bride of Christ is found in chapter 10. All this is going on at the same time, so John writes about the trumpet angels, and the plagues they are producing, then he comes back to deal with the part that pertains to the bride. Watch now, Jesus breaks the seal, and when He does, he begins to rise from the mercy seat. Remember, not even the angels of heaven knew when this was going to take place, therefore when Jesus began to rise, it caused a hushed silence among all the angelic host of heaven. Therefore what was silence in heaven, how ever long it is when translated into days, weeks and months, I believe it is the length of time the bride will be here on earth after the week of Daniel starts. During that time, I believe those 7 thunders will sound their voices to the waiting bride, and whatever those thunders proclaim, there will have to be time for them to reach a universal scope, for what they will say will be for the universal bride around this world. That would allow time for what Paul said to the Thessalonians to have its fulfillment. In other words, our gathering together unto Christ in the rapture will not take place until enough of the first half of that week has progressed to reveal the Antichrist to the bride. I trust you can get the picture. We will read those verses from chapter 10, and trust the Holy Ghost to open them up to you. Before we start reading, let me just say this, the mighty angel in verse 1, is none other than Jesus Christ in angelic form for He is the only one that has the little scroll of redemption in His hand, but remember, He cannot come to earth literally until 7 years later, so you must see Him on earth in spirit form, dealing with the bride in her final preparation, before He takes her to the wedding supper. This is that period of time when there is silence in heaven. I believe it will be a period of time maybe from six months to a year, but please do not try to pin that down to a certain number of days, weeks and months. John did not give an exact length of time, he only said about half an hour. By the same token I am not giving an exact length of time, and you will be doing wrong if you try to. Let us just leave it like it is, and know that there will have to be some time elapse between the opening of the seventh seal, and the rapture of the church.


Let us read now, and we will bring this to a close. Verse 1, “And I saw another mighty angel (Jesus in spirit form) coming down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: and a rainbow was upon His head, and His face was as it were the sun, and his feet as pillars of fire: (notice now) and He had in His hand a little scroll OPEN: (that last seal has been broken, and He is on earth in spirit form to claim those whose names were revealed when that last seal was broken) and He set His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot on the earth, (that symbolically shows universal dominion) and cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth: (that identifies the angel right there, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, and lion speaks of authority) and when He had cried, seven thunders uttered their voices.” I just have to stop here and say a couple of things. To you who believe the thunders have already sounded, why can you not see that the thunders do not sound THEIR VOICES until after Jesus is off the mercy seat, and has the little scroll open in His hand? And please do not try to tell me that this all took place in 1963, or I will want to know why those two prophets never did show up in Israel. Then there is the point which I have emphasized many times before, but will do it again for those who may not have heard. The seven thunders uttered THEIR VOICES; that is in the plural, and could not possibly be seven messages, nor seven statements from one man, for that would only be one voice, no matter how you look at it. Now let us establish a sequence here for something else. In verse 4, John tells us that he was about to write what the thunders uttered, but was commanded not to write them. Therefore since there is no record anywhere of what they contain, whoever the voices are that will sound them, they will have to get them by a spiritual revelation. Now we come to verses 5 and 6, where we will see the rapture fall into its sequence. “And the angel which I saw stand upon the sea and upon the earth lifted up His hand to heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven, and the things that therein are, and the earth and the things which are therein, and the sea, and the things which are therein, that there should be time no longer.” Literally that should read, There will be delay no longer; for we know that is not the end of all time. It simply means that all things pertaining to the preparation of the bride of Christ have been accomplished, and her translation need not be delayed any longer. They have heard the seven thunders, and they have identified the Antichrist, so all things are ready for the dead in Christ, and those who are still alive to be caught up together to meet the Lord in the air. Praise God! Let me say it one more time before I close, the rapture cannot take place before tomorrow night. There is a war to be fought, a peace covenant to be signed, an Antichrist to be recognized, and thunders to utter their voices first, but do not be careless with your life because you know that, for He may come for you as an individual before tomorrow night, and it is just as important, to be ready for that. That is your assurance that you will come up in the first resurrection. All make believers and ungodly from every age will have to lie in the ground for the next one thousand years, then be resurrected only to be burned in the lake of fire. But in closing I will say, Comfort one another with Paul’s words about being caught up to meet the Lord in the air, for, though we do not know the day nor the hour, we know the season is close at hand so let us walk humbly before the Lord. Amen.

Why They Did Not Have Oil – 1980, April


MATTHEW 25:1-13



Let us read verses 2-13, now, and get this parable fixed in our minds before we say any more about it. “And five of them were wise, and five were foolish. They that were foolish took their lamps, an took no oil with them: But the wise took oil in their vessels with their lamps. While the bridegroom tarried, they all slumbered and slept. And at midnight there was a cry made, Behold, the bridegroom cometh; go ye out to meet him. Then ALL those VIRGINS arose, and trimmed their lamps. And the foolish said unto the wise, Give us of your oil; for our lamps are gone out. But the wise answered, saying, Not so; lest there be not enough for us and you: but go ye rather to them that sell, and buy for yourselves. And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; and they that were ready went in with him to the marriage; and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But he answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not. Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the Son of man cometh.” John the Baptist was the first man to use the term, kingdom of heaven, speaking of a period of time, or era of time. He stood by the Jordan river calling men to repentance, saying that the kingdom of heaven was at hand. It took the death, burial, and resurrection of Jesus Christ to inaugurate this dispensation of time, but John was the introductory voice for it. Then once this period of time became effective another phase of it went into effect. It is called the kingdom of God. Just before His crucifixion, knowing what was in the minds of his disciples, Jesus said unto them, “The kingdom of God cometh not with observation.” He knew they were looking for a materialistic kingdom, in which their Messiah would, as king, overthrow the Roman yoke, set up His own long awaited kingdom, throw all the Romans out of the land, and they would be on their way to peace and tranquility, and a time of prosperity. Little did they know that they were interpreting their own prophecies in the wrong way. They were putting them ahead of other scriptures that had to be fulfilled first. It is true that their Messiah will one day rule over an earthly kingdom in the seat of king David of old, but that is a millennium setting. There is still seven years of Gods dealing with the nation of Israel to fulfill the last week of Daniel’s prophecy, and the battle of Armageddon to be fought before that takes place. In the meantime the kingdom of God is in the hearts of individual believers all around this old world. When you read about the kingdom of heaven and the kingdom of God, associate them together, but do not make them the same thing. Let me say it one more time. The kingdom of HEAVEN is an era of time, while the kingdom of GOD is His spiritual kingdom in the hearts of His true people. That is why Jesus said, “The kingdom of God is within you.”


Let us return our thinking back to the first verse of our text now. Then (THEN) is the first word of the parable we are considering, and we all know that this is a future tense word. It cannot be present tense, and neither can it be past tense, just because it speaks of a condition that will exist after the events described in the 24th chapter have become a reality. Please notice also, that it does not say the kingdom of heaven will be exactly like ten virgins that went forth to meet the bridegroom; it only says that the kingdom of heaven will be LIKENED unto. That is why I said, He only used this setting to put a picture in our minds of a condition that will exist in the time of the end of the age. It presents a certain likeness. Let me say also, the number ten, that Jesus used in this is not to be thought of as a literal number. It is just a figurative number used to make a point. Think of it only as an illustration. Neither does the number, five, mean that half of the believers will be foolish virgins at the end of the age; He could have said seven and three and still have made the same point. The point of this parable is that after so many centuries of grace, when this grace age finally does come to an end, there is going to be some believers who have been very foolish, some who have failed to prepare themselves properly to meet the bridegroom. I have thoroughly studied the book of Acts and all the epistles where the Holy Ghost (the promise of the Father) was mentioned, and there is no scripture anywhere, that should lead anyone to believe there could have been foolish virgins in that first church age. No. They all started out, wise. Paul did not preach one message for a group of wise virgins, and another message for a group of foolish virgins. Neither has there been any age since then, when you could say that the bridegroom came for wise virgins and shut the door against some who were foolish. Brothers and sisters: I am saying these things to provoke your thinking. I want you to get a true picture in your mind of what Jesus was pointing to when He spoke this parable. I also want to be sure that you do not associate this parable with other parables that speak of tares being sown with the good seed. These foolish virgins are not tares; they are virgins. Tares are not virgins. They are people who go to church for many and various reasons, but they do not have a revelation. They will go for social reasons, Sunday school pins, door prizes, or just because of a feeling that they are obligated to do so, but they cannot worship God in Spirit and in truth because they do not have a revelation in their spirit. They only have a head knowledge of what is written in the Bible. On the other hand, the foolish virgins are people who have been justified by the blood of Christ, and set aside through sanctification, so that they are not of the world, but they do not get themselves dressed up in a full revelation in time to meet the bridegroom (Jesus Christ) when He comes to catch away those who are ready. That is why we see them over in Revelation, chapter 7, coming up out of great tribulation. They will be left here to face the Antichrist, who will have them killed because they will not renounce faith in Christ. I just went on to show you where they will finally wind up, but I do not want you to think that the shutting of the door is pertaining to the rapture; it is the door of perfecting revelation that is shut to them in verse 10, and we will get to that later, but right now we want to give our attention to the verses that lead up to verse 10, where the door is shut.


Let us try to get a vision of the conditions that will produce a setting such as Jesus described in this parable. Keep in mind the fact that all who go forth to meet the bridegroom are virgins. Remember also, that it is time itself that furnishes the setting for this condition; it will be when the kingdom of heaven has progressed to a point close to the end of the Gentile age. They all take their lamps, (in other words they all have light) but those who are called foolish, do not take any extra oil in their vessels with their lamps. (In this parable the oil can be nothing else other than the baptism of the Holy Ghost.) But those who are called wise have oil in their vessels along with their lamps. What does that mean? Let me try to answer the question like this; every truth that one receives from the word of God carries a certain measure of the Spirit of God, and that Spirit is likened unto oil, and oil produces light. Therefore when a person hears, and believes that Jesus Christ is the Savior of lost mankind, and that the just (or justified) shall live by faith, and that those who are justified should live a sanctified life, that person has received a portion of light. That is why you have heard me say that every one of these denominational churches had a measure of light when they started out. Some of them just had the light on faith. Others received more light and realized they were to live a sanctified, holy life as well. Others received the light on eternal security, predestination, baptism of the Holy Ghost, etc., etc., but the fact that they built a denominational wall around the light they had received, kept them from receiving additional light. They were satisfied with what they had, and did not look for anything more, but God does not stand still. He was restoring back to the true body of Christ, all the light that the first church age had, and that had been lost during that long period known as the Dark Ages. Every Bible truth that anyone received belonged to the universal body of Christ, and it is the purpose of God that the universal bride of Christ should have all these truths in order to be dressed properly to meet the bridegroom. The fine linen, clean and white, that we find the bride is to be arrayed in, is her pure, clean, undefiled revelation of the word of God. On the other hand, white robes which we find the tribulation saints wearing, as well as the souls under the altar in the fifth seal, are to be thought of as salvational robes, pointing to the fact that all who wear them do have eternal life, but they can never be classed in the same realm as the bride of Christ that makes herself ready to meet the bridegroom.


Now let us come back to verse 5, and try to get a picture of why they ALL slumbered and slept, both the wise and the foolish virgins. First we will look at what could happen at a natural wedding if something detained the bridegroom. Now no one immediately decides to take a nap just because the bridegroom fails to show up at the exact moment he is expected. You never did see anyone go to a wedding and conduct themselves like that. No. The first thing that people begin to do is look out the windows, look out the doors, call various ones who might know what had caused the delay, talk to each other about what might have happened, and ever so many other things, for at first you are filled with too much anxiety to suddenly decide to take a nap while waiting. It is only after you have completely exhausted yourself that you begin to think, “There is no telling when he will get here. I am just going to sit down and relax until he shows up.” You do not plan to go to sleep; you just sit down because all the excitement has wore off, and you have nothing in particular left to do. The first thing you know, your head begins to nod. You jump, look around the room, but others are doing the same thing. Across the room you will see a head nod a time or two, then go limp. On your right side, you see two or three more do the same thing, and just about the time you start to look to your left, your own head nods again and you are asleep. You do not all go to sleep at the same time. Some are still yaking when you go to sleep, but one by one they drop off, until every last one of them are asleep, some just dozing while others are sleeping soundly, (they all slumbered and slept) maybe even snoring. I am sure every one of you can see how a thing like this could take place at a natural wedding, if something happened to delay the groom many hours beyond the time everyone was expecting him to arrive. By the same token, I am sure you would all agree, If someone suddenly yelled, “Here he comes! Everyone get ready! You would not see everyone suddenly snap to attention. It takes some people a lot longer to wake up than others, especially those who are really sleeping soundly. It is portrayed like this in the parable because the going to sleep, as well as the awakening, has to be a universal picture. There will be wise and foolish virgins on every continent around this old world who will have to fulfill this parable, so it cannot be an instantaneous reaction. If the message, or messenger sounded the midnight cry to awaken the sleeping virgins, in America; there would have to be time enough for that cry to reach its universal setting before the bridegroom arrives. I want you to get the picture, then we will go into details on what is actually fulfilling this parable. These conditions have to affect an overall spiritual condition around the world both on the part of the going to sleep, and also on the awakening and trimming their lamps. Let me say again now, this parable is to portray a certain setting that must affect believers universally, but it does not have to match every detail of what might take place at a natural wedding. The main thing is, do not try to make an individual application; it has to be an overall condition affecting universal Christendom.


Some have tried to take verse 5, and build a revelation that Christ would come to rapture the bride at midnight. I will have to ask that person, or those person, what part of the bride are you speaking of? When it is midnight in Jeffersonville, Indiana, it is high noon somewhere in the world where bride people and foolish virgins are residing. It could be midnight somewhere in the world when the trumpet sounds, the dead in Christ arise, and the wise virgins who are alive on earth are changed to take on immortality, but please remember, The bride is not going to be gathered into one geographical location. That is why Jesus said, some would be in the field, some grinding at the mill, and others in bed; it allows for time zone differences. Midnight in this parable speaks of a time when most everyone is asleep. Of course we know that is not true in a literal sense, in our modern day society where people stay up all night, but for the sake of allowing the parable to paint a picture in our minds, let us think of midnight as a time when everyone is asleep, some sleeping more soundly than others. Then you must realize that this universal sleeping condition has to be applied to a particular span of time in the 7th church age, (by looking back, we can make the application) and from there we can see the foolish virgins, and we can see why they are foolish. They are foolish because they do not have oil in their vessels, and that brings us to the question, Why do they not have oil (Holy Ghost) in their vessels? For the answer to that, we are going to take a journey through time, starting with the first church age.


In John 6:44, Jesus said, “No man (or person) can come to me, except the Father (the great eternal Spirit) which hath sent me draw him: and I will raise him up at the last day.” By this we understand that the Holy Ghost must woo a person to repentance before they can be justified and sanctified by the blood of Jesus Christ. Then we learn from the 5th chapter of Acts that only those who were genuine believers and upright in all their dealings, dared to be identified with the church in that 1st age. Ananias and Sapphira in their attempt to practice deception, were struck dead by the power of God. After that, great fear came upon all who even heard of the incident, and believers were added to the church daily. Now when the Bible speaks of the church, (in the New Testament) you can be sure it is referring to the true body of Holy Ghost filled believers. No true believer in that first age ever failed to be filled with the Holy Ghost. That is why I said, There were no foolish virgins in that first age. It took a certain universal condition to produce what Jesus referred to as foolish virgins, and that condition did not just suddenly come into existence. It came about over a span of many centuries. Therefore to begin our search through time where we will find the condition that produces foolish virgins, let us begin with the true body of believers that had their beginning on the day of Pentecost, when 120 disciples of the Lord Jesus Christ were filled with the Holy Ghost, (Acts, chapter 2) and in a short period of time grew to the point where they were referred to as multitudes. We are all familiar with Acts 2 already, so let us turn in our Bibles to 1st Corinthians 12:13, and see how the apostle Paul said one gets into the body of Christ. “For by ONE SPIRIT are we all baptized into ONE BODY, (The body of Christ, the church) whether we be Jews or Gentiles, whether we be bond or free; and have been made to drink into one Spirit. For the BODY is not one member, but many.” This many membered body is a universal body which had its beginning in Acts 2, and is referred to in Acts 5, as the church. It took the baptism of the Holy Ghost to put a person into that body; therefore there was no such thing as a foolish virgin (a believer without oil, which is the Holy Ghost) in those early days of Christianity. They were all taught the same thing, and they all believed the same thing. That is why we say that bride believers in this last age must be restored to the complete apostolic truth before Jesus comes back to harvest the crop that He planted in the earth beginning at Pentecost. Even nature itself teaches us that whatever is planted will produce more of its kind if it is a good seed and no one has a chance to pervert it. You might ask, How could the body of Christ be perverted to produce something other than its same kind? That is what we are going to find out as we go along. First let us read a parable from Matthew, chapter 13, where we will find Jesus giving us a clue. Go to verse 24, “Another parable put He forth unto them, saying, The kingdom of heaven is likened unto a man which sowed GOOD SEED in his field: but while men slept, his enemy came and sowed TARES among the wheat, and went his way.” He goes on to tell how the servants of that man came later to inquire about the kind of seed he sowed, and what they should do about the tares that were growing in the midst of the wheat. His instructions were, Just let them grow together until the harvest, then the reapers can gather the good grain into the barn, and bundle the tares to be burned. His disciples came unto Him later and desired that He would explain this parable to them, so Jesus begins in verse 37, explaining what it meant. “He answered and said unto them, He that soweth the GOOD SEED is the Son of man; (Jesus) The field is the world: the GOOD SEED are the CHILDREN OF THE KINGDOM: (GENUINE BELIEVERS) but the TARES are THE CHILDREN OF THE WICKED ONE: (MAKE BELIEVERS) The enemy that sowed them is the DEVIL; the harvest is the end of the world; and the reapers are the angels. As therefore the tares are gathered and burned int eh fire; so shall it be in the end of this world.” That is enough for you to see how true Christianity got sidetracked as we try to explain what happened as the first age began to fade out and make room for what we call, the second church age. Let me say once again though, Foolish virgins are not tares; we are just using the tares to show you what created a condition that could produce foolish virgins.


A tare is someone the devil plants within the fellowship of true believers; God does not plant them there. The original gospel was to produce wise virgins; nothing else. But here is what happened: Those of that first generation began to die off, leaving behind children that had been raised in church, but many of them had never been born of the Spirit. In process of time all the original apostles left the scene also, along with those first century saints who had received the gospel message from them. By this time Satan had been able to infiltrate the ranks of believers, and those whom he had planted among them, began to project certain ideas and opinions that raised doubts and questions in the church. The question that caused the most disturbance, and finally led to the Nicaea Council in 325 A.D., was on the divinity of Jesus Christ. A priest of Alexandria, named Arius, began teaching in the year 318 A.D. that Jesus the Son of God was not divine, but was only a creature made out of nothing, like all other created beings. The Arian teaching was to counterattack the trinity belief that had crept into the church, but like all others who attack something, or someone, without a good understanding of the issue, he went too far in the other direction, and caused such a stir in Christian ranks that the Roman Emperor, Constantine, took it upon himself to call a council meeting at Nicaea, for the purpose of settling this controversy and establishing doctrine for the church. The council was attended by at least 270 bishops of what was called, “the church” at that time. They affirmed the divinity of Christ, and condemned Arius as a heretic. Here is their formula of the Godhead from that first council. “We believe in one God, the Father Almighty, Creator of all things visible and invisible. And in one Lord Jesus Christ, the Son of God, the only-begotten of the Father, that is, of the substance of the Father;

God from God, light from light, true God from true God; begotten, not created, consubstantial with the Father.” Another council held in Constantinople, in 381 A.D., reaffirmed the Nicene Creed, and, also clearly defined the divinity of the Holy Spirit, which had also been questioned. This, of course, gave them back their divine trinity, Father, Son and Holy Spirit, all three equal, and of the same substance. One thing you will have to say for Arius, he knew their “Holy Trinity,” three God belief, was wrong, but he did not have a “one God” revelation himself, so his teaching was as far off as theirs. The founding fathers of the Christian faith were no longer on the scene to hold a line on the true revelation, so little by little that white horse rider of Revelation 6:1-2, attacked and conquered in every assembly where the original apostolic gospel had been preached. This was Satan’s attack on the church. It was that spirit of Antichrist, that the first age had been warned about, working through men in the church, that did the damage.


When you read carefully, the 7 parables of Matthew 13, and compare them with the 7 churches of Asia, mentioned in Revelation, chapter 2 and 3, you can see that Jesus was showing how the kingdom of heaven would be divided, or identified in 7 major spiritual changes. It is not that God changes, but He had to allow Satan to test the church just like he did Adam and Eve, in the garden of Eden. That testing has brought about spiritual conditions through this age of grace that lines up perfectly with the conditions described in those 7 churches of Asia. As that spirit of Antichrist moved on the scene stronger and stronger, true gospel light got dimmer and dimmer until it reached a place in the Dark Ages where there was little more than a glimmer, universally speaking. John the apostle, in his first epistle, warned believers to beware of Antichrists that would come, and went on to say, Even now there are many in the world already. He called them false prophets. Anything that is contrary to revelation truth is Antichrist, and John could see that old spirit working even before he wrote this epistle in 90 A.D. How does he work? He works through men, many times right in your own assembly, to project himself as an angel of light. That was how he diverted people from the truth in the closing years of that first age. It did not happen over night, but little by little, certain characters began to change the formula of the gospel of Jesus Christ. They could not just come right out with something completely contrary to what the apostles had taught, for there were still saints alive that had been taught by Peter, Paul, John or one of the others, so what did they do? They began to present little dressed up ideas, nothing too serious at first; just something to cause a little mental sensation. Food for thought, I believe they call it. The devil is a sly old bird; he knew exactly what he was doing. At first it was just a softening up process, presenting 90 percent truth, and just enough of something else to make ears tingle a little. When a thing like that is kept up long enough, it will finally take a toll. That is what has been happening in this last day message brought to this age by Bro. William Branham. Certain characters have traveled this world over giving their version of what the prophet said, until they have created a condition where many people do not have the slightest idea of WHAT the prophet said. Over a period of years they have heard it all, but from so many different ones, and each one varying a little from what the one before him said, and just so much of this will get people to a point where they have no idea at all of what the true version is. That is what happened to the gospel message long toward the end of that first age. It was not a communistic spirit attacking the church; neither was it a Nazi spirit; it was a religious spirit. Satan will take a handsome fellow with an overwhelming personality, and cause that fellow to teach just enough truth to hold their religious attention, while he charms them to sleep and feeds them poison. That is what you have heard me say many times, Brothers and sisters, Do not follow me because you like me. If you cannot take what you hear me teach, and make it line up with the word of God, you had better get away from me. That goes for anyone who stands to preach or teach the word of God. Satan knows exactly what kind of personality is most likely to lull people to sleep, so that is the kind of men he used. Of course there always have been a few old saints who would not go along with the crowd, but popular opinion, carried on the wings of deception among the majority usually runs the show, so that about all one can do is try to keep straight himself. Through the years after the Nicaea Council, church bishops really came into the limelight. By about 500 A.D. many bishops had sat on the papal chair. That office had really become important, and those bishops really enjoyed those pats on the back. Their political influence had become more respected than the Emperor himself. Through the years this trend continued until eventually those bishops became so political minded that they began to lose their vision of the gospel of Christ. Through politics and materialism the church became disrobed of the gospel, and put on a worldly robe. It came down to man’s political, earthly level. They lost the Godhead revelation. They lost the revelation of scriptural water baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, sanctification, personal faith in Christ, and finally the experience of the baptism of the Holy Ghost after they received the experience; we are talking about conditions that brought the church (what was called the church) so low that they no longer had such an experience. Remember, brothers and sisters, that did not happen suddenly; it was a gradual process that took centuries of time. Satan just kept on injecting his poisonous serums until just about all the life was gone out of the church of the living God. That Thyatira age was the darkest period in all of New Testament history. There was no progress, no revelation, and no fellowship with God. All they thought about in those days was art, and it seems that we are living in a day when art is again taking the forefront in thought and conversation among people of the world. I want you to know, God thinks about as much of their art as He does your ten year old Sears & Roebuck catalogue. Art has its place, and I can appreciate it myself when it is kept in its place, but if you are a person that lives just for art, and God has no place in your life, you are a miserable, blind creature, and you are heading for shipwreck.


When we were in old Toledo, Spain, a few years ago, we saw a place, a museum that they called, “a hospital.” At first I thought we were going to a hospital where they treat sick people, but it turned out to be a hospital for sick paintings, a place where they restore them. Naturally it belongs to the Catholic church, the system that praises Michaelangelo so much. He is the one that did all that painting in the Vatican, a famous painter; there has never been another like him. Brothers and sisters: Do not take me wrong; I am not against art, but I will have to say, I never have been able to understand why this famous painter put a little horn on every painting he ever did of Moses. Tell me where he got that revelation. Or maybe it was supposed to be a curl in his hair, rather than a horn. Nevertheless, if you want to see a lot of gold and silver, that is the place to go. It reminded me of the scripture of Revelation 3:18, “I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed.” That was written to the church at Laodicea, the church that portrayed the spirit which would be on this 7th church age, a carnal spirit. Paul said, “To be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace.” (Rom. 8:6) That has always been the devil’s purpose, to get the church so carnal minded that she would be stripped of all spirituality. Under a true ministry ordained of God, the church presses onward and upward, but under a carnal minded priesthood she becomes sick, diseased, (spiritually speaking) and lifeless. This is where the church had drifted to during the Dark Ages, but that did not produce foolish virgins; it only brought about a spiritual condition that would later produce foolish virgins. Nevertheless, it is easy to see why the rapture could not take place in the 16th century while the church of the living God looked like that. The condition of the church at that time is what the fourth parable of Matt. 13, was pertaining to, a time when the kingdom of heaven would be likened unto LEAVEN, which a woman took, and hid in three measures of meal, (which is bread) till the whole was leavened. Now you know Jesus put every parable right where it needed to be, Did he not? He was talking about the woman being the Catholic church, in the Dark Ages, and the leaven was her creeds, her teaching, her ceremonies and catechisms. The meal had reference to the bread of life, which is the word of God. She just kept mixing her creeds and rituals with the word of God until she had everything the apostles taught leavened with her dogmas. It all became a monetary thing. She took out, “The just shall live by faith,” and replaced it with, “There is no salvation outside the Catholic church.” She took out sanctification, and put in indulgences, another money making scheme of that Catholic system. Indulgences could not control the fallen nature of unregenerate man; they just served to sort of legalize certain things that a person could do, and still be in fellowship with the Catholic church. This puts the person under a certain inner condemnation, because nature itself, many times, says, “That was wrong.” This brings the person to the confession booth, another monetary gimmick that has no spiritual benefit whatsoever. It serves to relieve the person of that inner feeling of condemnation, but it does nothing whatsoever in the way of changing the sinful nature of the individual. Instead of the genuine baptism of the Holy Ghost, they put in the ritual of confirmation. When a child reaches a certain age, all the family’s friends and relatives are invited to be present when the child is confirmed, (received into the church). Oh what a departure from Paul’s teaching on how one gets into the church, (1st Cor. 12:13) “For by one Spirit (the Holy Ghost) are we all baptized into one body.” You never would have seen Paul, nor Peter, going around with a wheelbarrow full of wafers confirming people into the church. No! Praise God! The first 120 disciples that received the Holy Ghost, received it without the priest and his wafers! So did the next 3000 souls, a little later! I cannot help but wonder where they ever got the idea for such a mess. You pardon my expression, but that is the most fitting word I can think of to describe that conglomeration from the Dark Ages. Can you even begin to imagine what this world would be like by now if God had never moved upon anyone to break away from that old manmade system of dogmas and creeds? There is one thing for sure; we would not be enjoying all these modern conveniences that we have grown so accustomed to. Instead, we would probably be crawling around on broken glass, half starved, doing penance. Saints: We ought to thank God without ceasing for what we have, both spiritually and materially. We are, without a doubt, most blessed by God. We have been privileged to live in an age when God is restoring to His true church, all that Satan robbed her of during that Dark Age period. Of course we still have that condition of the blind leading the blind. But, Praise God! We are not all blind! Some of us have received 20-20 spiritual vision, and we are privileged to see what Peter, James, John, Paul, and men like that, saw more than 1900 years ago. Hallelujah!


We are going to show why the foolish virgins did not have oil, but I feel that it will be clearer to you if we show the conditions (spiritually) that led to such an hour when there would be both wise and foolish virgins. It is a condition that came out of the reformation. The reformation is over, and time is running out. The big gospel net has been cast into the sea of humanity, and it has gathered of every kind. The sorting process is taking place now, and it is the Holy Ghost that is doing the sorting. From that great gospel sweep of our age, there are innumerable thousands filling the church houses every Sunday, but they are not all bride people. Many of them are tares, (make believers) others are foolish virgins, and the others, wise virgins getting dressed for the marriage supper, soon to take place in glory. Many people through the years have read this parable in Matt. 25, and thought the foolish virgins were lost because it says the door was shut and they could not get in. Let me remind you again as we go along, These foolish virgins are not lost; they are virgins. It is important that you keep in mind the fact that, spiritually, they are virgins. It is only the door of bride perfecting revelation that is closed to them. For the most part the foolish virgins are caught up in this great charismatic move. Some have asked me, Bro. Jackson: Is it possible that some of the foolish virgins could even be in this message? My answer to that, is this, That is where some of these odd teachings spring from. Yes, they very well could be. I will add this, though, If there are foolish virgins sitting in assemblies where the bride is being taught, (and only God knows) they will still never get an understanding of this until after it is too late. They can hear the same things that others hear, but they will just simply not understand. I will say though, most of them are still in organized churches, and they must stay there until time reaches a certain hour. Then, within the ranks of their ecumenism, something will happen to set off a tremor and cause them to realize that there is something missing in their lives, (revelation truth) and that is when they will run to the wise virgins and try to get in, but the bridegroom, from within, shall say unto them, I know you not. Simply stated, that just means that He does not know them as His wife. Now saints, try to get a proper picture. These literal words are not actually spoken to anyone. Remember what I said in the beginning, A parable is just to bring out a point, and is not fulfilled in every detail. Besides, it says, The kingdom of heaven is LIKENED UNTO this; not literally like this. So what happens? Something happens in their ranks that causes them to realize that they need something more than just the Holy Ghost sensations in their lives, and they know where the people are that have what they need, so away they go. Now when they get there, no one slams a door in their face and refuses to let them in. The parable simply lets us know that they have waited too long. The Holy Ghost just doesn’t open up these “bride saint” mysteries to them. They can hear, but they will not understand. Brothers and sisters, just so you will not misunderstand, let me say this, Many individuals have come through the charismatic ranks right into this revelation who were never in denominations at all. God just simply spoke to them right in their state of unbelief and moved them right into the stream of His perfecting will. Is that understood? Individuals here and there do not affect the parable, nor are they affected by it. The parable covers a universal condition that will prevail at the time of the end of the age. It applies to the masses of people, instead of mere individuals. It is true that these masses are made up of individuals, but please, brothers and sisters, Do not try to pick out those who are foolish virgins among people you are acquainted with; only God can do that.


Let us turn our attention back to the Thyatira church age where we left off on our journey through time. Some have asked me if we do not still have Thyatira church age conditions present, even in our day. Yes. That is Romanism, but you must realize that until the Reformation started, you only had they Thyatira church. Coming out of the Dark Ages you did not have what we now call, “The Philadelphia Age,” nor Laodicea, nor Sardis church age conditions. These conditions came as God began to work through the various reformers, restoring apostolic truth back to the body of Christ. We have been in the Laodicean age since around 1906. This is the age that, “THEN,” applies to. “THEN shall the kingdom of heaven be LIKENED UNTO ten virgins, which took their lamps, and went forth to meet the bridegroom.” THEN, is only effective in the 7th church age which is the Laodicean age, an age in which spiritual conditions are comparable to those in the church of the Laodiceans, (Rev. 3:15-18). The message to that church was, “I know thy works, that thou art neither cold nor hot; I would thou wert cold or hot. So then because thou art lukewarm, and neither cold nor hot, I will spue thee out of my mouth. (Notice now) Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked: I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, (pure faith) that thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eye salve, that thou mayest see.” Now this is the only age that foolish virgins come in, and every one of them will have to die for their faith during that terrible tribulation hour. Why will they have to die? Because they were foolish in the years leading up to that hour. Well what made them foolish? The reason they are called foolish is because they thought for years that they were ready to meet the bridegroom, and did not even have the Holy Ghost, when the Bible plainly teaches that He is coming after a church which is without spot or wrinkle, which is His body, and we are only in that body by the baptism of the Holy Ghost. Why did they not have the Holy Ghost? What made them think they did not need it? That is what we want to deal with right now. Actually they will all have the Holy Ghost eventually, but not in time to be dressed in a wedding garment acceptable to the bridegroom. We have already talked about how Satan stripped the church during the Dark Ages. When Martin Luther began to get a little glimmer of gospel light, it was mainly limited to the scriptural fact that the just shall live by faith instead of church creeds and dogmas. He protested against the Catholic church, and through much hardship and many trials, became the founding father of what later became known as the Lutheran church. His 95 thesis which he nailed on the church door at Wittenberg, Germany, October 1517, actually inaugurated the Protestant movement against the Catholic church, or we will say, Romanism. He denied the jurisdiction of the pope over Purgatory, and was bitterly opposed to the pope collecting money for indulgences, and for releasing souls from Purgatory, even if he had any jurisdiction there, and he certainly had come to see that man’s salvation did not depend upon his good works and proper standing in the eyes of the pope, but rather depended upon his personal faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. He did not know anything about the baptism of the Holy Ghost, but he sure opened up the road for justification by faith. Following him with various scriptural truths that God had revealed to them, were men like Calvin, Knox, Swingley, Huss, Wesley and others. All of these men, coming out of the Dark Ages, were instrumental in rescuing Christianity from the death grip of Romanism. The reformation, or restoration, was not an instantaneous thing though. It has been a slow process restoring truth and revelation to the church, just like stripping her of these things was a slow process. Through these various reformers, and over a period of many years, God restored the revelation of eternal security, and predestination, sanctification, and finally, the baptism of the Holy Ghost. But please be aware of the fact that followers of these different reformers built a denominational wall around the truth that each of them taught and stood for. They organized into Lutherans, Baptists, Methodists, Nazarenes, and dozens of other names that they are called by, each group feeling that they have all that is needed to be right with God. Each group had a primary theme, but many times rejected what God had restored to some other group. Pay attention now, I am showing you why, in these last days, there are a lot of virgins that do not have oil. John Wesley cam on the scene in the 1700’s with the revelation burning in his bosom that the just were not only to live by faith, but that they should live a separated, holy life, clean from all worldly habits and involvements. Faith, eternal security, predestination, all these were apostolic truths that belonged in the body of Christ, but none of these produced the revelation that those who were justified by faith, should also stop using their bad language, cool their hot tempers, stay away from the beer joints; in other words, separate themselves from worldly entanglements, but John Wesley did receive such a revelation. Lutherans, Baptists, Presbyterians, and such like, rejected John Wesley’s message. But, even though these just simply could not see it, that revelation did catch fire and sweep the land. This revelation eventually became fenced in by a denominational wall also. They called themselves Methodists, and taught sanctification as the 2nd definite work of grace in a believer’s life. Baptists did not want any part of Wesley’s sanctification, and Methodists believed that the Baptists teaching on eternal security of the believer, was right out of the pit of hell, and so on down the line of denominations. Each group was ever so busy perfecting their own revelation, but they had the door closed to everything else. Most of them believed that a person receives everything he needs the moment he believes on the Lord Jesus Christ. Naturally to each group, believing on the Lord Jesus Christ for justification was seen only through their own denominational teachings. Now I grant you, in every age there was a certain amount of manifestation of the Holy Ghost. A few people spoke in tongues, and others received certain supernatural visitations, yet not in any measure to cause that to be their primary teaching. Each group had their primary theme, and they stuck just to that, because they did not know any better. It was not the hour for God to perfect the church, He was just restoring truth, making it available. I do want to say this, In the days when Methodists had the fires of sanctification burning in their hearts, they had just as much eternal security as any Baptist ever thought of having. Will you accept that? Many of those Methodists lived a life so devoted to God that they were more eternally secure than a lot of the Baptists who believed in the doctrine of it, but did not live the life. On the other hand, to turn the picture around; many of those old time Baptists loved God so much, and wanted their lives to please God, so much, they lived just as clean as any Methodist. They were just as sanctified as any of those who believed the doctrine of sanctification. They did not drink, smoke, curse, or any of those things, simply because they, personally, believe it was wrong to do such things. They did not know anything about the sanctification message, but they lived sanctified lives just the same. On the fringes of Methodism you had the Nazarene and Pilgrim Holiness people who were really bringing the sanctification message to perfection. They built Bible schools and seminaries simply around the doctrine of sanctification, and I will have to say, some of them did definitely have a genuine Holy Ghost experience. There are many evidences of that fact recorded in various historical writings of that period of time. Many of them did not know what to call the experience they had, but as we read what is written about them, we know what it was.


I want to take this time to relate some things at this point of our message. We have in our possession, my wife’s family tree. It goes back to Sweden, and naturally, carries various branches of mankind which came through in the Daniel Boone period and settled in this part of the country. We read of one old fellow who settled in this part of the country back in the 1800’s; it said he used to have spells while working out in the corn field. What he was having was Holy Ghost spells. His testimony was that he loved God so much he prayed constantly. Back in those days people did not have the mechanized equipment to plow their corn with, like we do today, so they had to use a plain old garden hoe, both to plant and to cultivate their crops. This old fellow would be out in the field working and praying when all of a sudden he would start shouting, dancing, and slinging his hoe. Many people got scared and ran away from him, because they did not know what was taking place. He said when that would happen, it felt like fire was leaping off the ends of his fingers. It was also noted that other people who did believe in God, had great faith in this man’s prayers. They would bring a certain prayer request to him, he would pray, and the particular need would be met. I believe you will have to agree; that old fellow had the Holy Ghost. Brothers and sisters, my point in telling this is to call your attention to the fact that, no matter how dark the hour might have been, (spiritually speaking) God always had a few people who walked in fellowship with Him, as individuals, while the church as a whole was in darkness. These individuals had a certain measure of the Spirit of God working in their lives, some more than others. It was just that they did not know what to tie their experience to, scripturally. Since the Reformation was an era of time within the kingdom of heaven, and God’s objective was to restore truth to the one body of believers, in order to end up the age with a church believing exactly the same as the one in the book of Acts, it was necessary that basic doctrines be restored before people’s attention was drawn to Holy Ghost sensations. You need a word foundation to land on when the sensation wears off. Whatever the first church had, the living element of the bride of Christ will have also before she leaves this old planet, in the rapture. That is why she is pictured in the 19th chapter of Revelation, as being arrayed in fine linen, clean and white. That is also why Paul said, He, (Jesus) would be able to present her to Himself, a glorious church, not having spot, or wrinkle, or any such thing; but that it should be holy and without blemish. It is because all man-made ideas and opinions will be washed out by the washing of the waters of the word of God. (You can read that in the 5th chapter of Ephesians.) That will make the end-time church just like the first age church. Remember what I pointed out earlier now, and do not get fine linen clean and white, mixed up with white robes; for the white robes speak only of eternal life, while the fine linen speaks of the perfected bride of Christ. The foolish virgins will already have their white robes when they go into the tribulation, but they will be spotted and wrinkled by man-made creeds and Antichrist doctrines, and only martyrdom will clean them up. When I say this, please remember that I am referring to their salvational robes being dirty, and not their physical lives. Wesley’s sanctification message cleaned up a lot of lives, but it did not rid them of anti-word doctrines. They lived clean moral lives, but still carried 80 percent of their Catholic, Dark Age creeds, instead of apostolic truth.


We are coming into the 20th century now, in our journey through time, and we will see what conditions were present that began both to make wise virgins as well as foolish virgins. We have already spoke on some of this, but just to keep a proper sequence as we continue our story, let us go right through them again. People are always asking. When did the 7th church age start? How long will it last? Why does this parable in Matt. 25 have to take place in the 7th church age, and so forth. The age started when God began to move upon some folks, with the baptism of the Holy Ghost, in such a way that it produced an oil message. We do not have any scripture to tell us how long it will last; we only have scriptural signs that we must watch, so that we will know when the end is drawing nigh. Then to answer the third question, the parable could only come into effect in an age when there would be Holy Ghost filling stations in various places, or it could not be said to the foolish, “Go to them that sell, and buy for yourselves.” In other words, go to your charismatic meetings until you get the oil you need; they are the ones who make merchandise out of the Spirit of God. Can you see now, that there has never been another age when this parable could be applied, before this age? Of course you can. Pentecost began making its debut around the turn of this century, about 400 years after the reformation started. Timewise we would have to look to January 1, 1900, in a place called Topeka, Kansas, where old brother Parheim (I believe that was his name) with a group of Methodists had been fasting and praying for a revival, a move of God. They were asking God to do something to get hold of the lives of sinners. Right at that time they were living in the dying hours of the Welch revival which fell in the islands off England. Many letters had been written back and forth concerning what had taken place in that revival, so these old saints were seeking God for a visitation in their midst, in like manner. Let me say this, Pentecost, as the world has come to know and understand the Pentecostal message, could not have fallen in Africa, nor Europe. As you here at Faith Assembly will probably remember, Bro. Paisley pointed out in a message, that, if the messenger to this age was to come with a message that was different, then it could not come from that Old World where the old mother system was still in power. It had to come from a nation that had been founded in an hour right at the time when the reformers started out, or when the Reformation started. When Martin Luther was just a lad growing up, there was an Italian man named Christopher Columbus who loved to sail the seas. He got the idea to try and find a new trade route to the Dutch East Indies; in other words, a short cut. While almost every other seaman believed the world was flat, and that it would be dangerous to sail too far, for fear of dropping off, old Columbus believed the world was round, and that one could go to the East by sailing west. He went to every King’s palace in Europe trying to get someone to give him some boats. Finally, he found a queen who would listen to him, and she gave him the necessary boats for his endeavor. Then he rounded up a bunch of crooks and thieves for his crews, and set sail, looking for a new trade route to the Dutch East Indies. After many days and nights on the sea, instead of reaching his intended destination he discovered the whereabouts of this North American continent, and made it known back in Europe. Naturally the news spread fast throughout all Europe, and before long Spaniards were coming from Spain to Latin America, then into Mexico, and from Mexico into Southern California, Arizona and New Mexico. The Spanish Conquistadors took gold from the Indians, and took it to Spain. I could go into much detail telling about all the gold we saw in a large Catholic church there in old Toledo, Spain, three years ago, but I will forego that, and just say this; Columbus died the year before Martin Luther was ordained a priest, but he had opened up a route into this wilderness land where Luther’s protestors came to in 1620 fleeing that old mother system. Christendom out of Europe came here to this wilderness land in order to get away from Catholicism, and be able to worship God according to the conviction of their own hearts. Little by little various parts of what is now the United States was settled, stating at Lost Angeles and moving eastward. Those who came were carrying the message of Luther, “The just shall live by faith.” To that was added “Eternal security of the believer, and sanctification,” but God did not drop the Pentecostal message until the new continent. “The United States,” had been settled from seashore to seashore. Then God began to set things in motion that would eventually produce the Holy Ghost baptism, message. On January 1, 1900, those saints out in Topeka, Kansas, began to experience something out of the ordinary as they fasted and prayed and sought God for a revival. This one woman began to speak in tongues, and that caused everyone to go to the Bible for an explanation of what was happening. In that search of the scriptures they began to recognize a message of the baptism of the Holy Ghost. Several weeks later, Bro. Parheim and some of the other folks began moving out into other areas, with testimony of their new experience. Finally they worked their way into Texas where an old colored brother named Seymour heard the message of the baptism of the Holy Ghost. He did not have the experience yet, himself, but he knew that if he preached anywhere at all, he would have to tell about this experience. That caused him to want to cancel an engagement to speak in Los Angeles, for he was a Nazarene preacher, and it was Nazarene people who had invited him to come. He knew he could not preach to anyone without telling of this experience, so he called L.A. with his mind made up to cancel his meeting, but they persuaded him to come anyhow. Most of you know what happened; he slowly began to lay the foundation for this message, and as time went on, certain ones began to be filled with the Spirit of God. This brought about a split in the church, and moved old Bro. Seymour and his group into a warehouse building where the real outpouring started. By this time it was not only affecting Nazarenes, but also Methodists, Baptists, and even Catholics. These fundamental denominational churches even got to the point where they would get hold of mean, ornery characters, and send them into those meetings to break them up. I read of one such man who went to church for that purpose, and while he waited for the right moment, the Spirit of God got hold of him, and instead of breaking up the meeting, he ran trembling to the alter, crying, “God have mercy on me!” It was things like this that caused the message to be noised far and wide. That is why we say the Laodicean church age had its beginning in the period between 1903 and 1906; that is when those great revival fires burned so brightly. The message was fought tooth and toenail by the main fundamental organizations, but out of Los Angeles went the Pentecostal message. In that hour it was just a message of the baptism of the Holy Ghost with the manifestation of speaking in tongues. In that hour they had no revelation on the Godhead; it was just a message of being filled with the power of God. They did not lay aside, “The just shall live by faith,” and neither did they lay aside sanctification; their new revelation made these others more enjoyable. It was a glorious thing, just to know that Jesus Christ had taken up His abode within. Preachers and missionaries from all over the world came to this message, so that by the time WWI finally caused the world travel to be stopped, the message had already been around the earth. It had become a universal message, and please remember, The Holy Ghost message is the oil message that produces two groups, wise and foolish, and neither group had gone to sleep yet, speaking from the years of about 1908 – 1912.


During the years between 1908 and 1912, other developments began to take shape. God began to move upon individuals to take on the name of Jesus in water baptism. I read one account of where two brothers in the faith who had not seen each other for quite some time, met at a convention and began to talk. One said to the other, “What has the Lord been showing you?” The other brother was a little reluctant to answer for he had been awakened, startled, one night, as he heard a voice saying, Will you take my name? He heard it so vividly, and it made such an impression upon him, he knew it was the Lord that had spoken. He could not go back to sleep; therefore he just picked up his Bible to read some scripture, and it opened right up to Acts 2:38, so he began to read. “Repent, and be baptized every one of you in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost.” The first man asked him again, “What has the Lord been showing you? Hasn’t He been revealing anything to you? I was reading the scriptures one night, when, all of a sudden, right before my eyes, was Acts 2:38. It seemed like that verse just jumped right out of the right out of the Bible and stood before my face. It became so large; I just simply could not get my eyes off of it. That caused me to start searching the scriptures, and everywhere I read in the book of Acts where anyone was baptized in water, they baptized in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ.” Upon hearing this, the other man began to relate what had awakened him from his sleep one night, and how he had made the same discovery from reading the book of Acts. That was how God began a process of restoring more of His word back to the church. “Howbeit when He, the Spirit of truth, is come, he will guide you into all truth; for He shall not speak of Himself: but whatsoever He shall hear that shall He speak.” Now what is the Spirit of truth (the Holy Ghost) to do? Guide us into all truth; not error. It just kindly makes you wonder how folks who have supposedly had the Holy Ghost for years could take off after strange doctrines all of a sudden. Nevertheless I remain a firm believer in the fact that the Holy Ghost will guide us into all truth if we will allow Him to.


As God continued to pour out His Spirit upon hungry souls, and the oil message picked up momentum, it began to inspire people to believe that Jesus would come soon. This became their theme, and the very heartbeat of their revelation, “Jesus is coming soon.” That inspired more songs to be written in that hour, songs of the bridegroom, songs of a soon to come wedding, and so forth. When you go back through the old song books, you will not find songs of this type in them. Songwriters and singers in the days of those fundamental revivals, did not use terminology like that. It was only after the Pentecostal revivals began to sweep through the ranks of Christianity, that terms like this began to be used. In that hour Pentecost had not yet become a great denomination; it was just a fellowship of people with a message of being filled with the Holy Ghost, but no matter how much they believed Jesus would come very soon, He would not come in an hour when the bride’s faith was not yet purified. The oil message was not enough. The church must have a revelation of the oneness of God, and have time for the revelation to be perfected before Jesus would come. Up until that hour believers, in general, still believed that God was three persons. They were on the threshold of something to add to their oil message, but they would not all receive the next phases of God’s restoration truth. That brought a split in the Pentecostal ranks. The Godhead message began to be preached as God dealt with various individuals about the name of Jesus, and the oneness of God, and meanwhile the oil message still continued to spread out and enlarge its scope among the ranks of Christianity. World War I caught the Pentecostal ranks divided into two segments, one group believing that God is three persons, and the other group knowing that He is one. As this revelation began to be purified in certain ones it caused them to realize more and more that faith in God must be more than just a theological concept: it has to be a living reality. When that war period came to a close the oneness of God message really caught fire. It spread out like a forest fire, still the trinity side went right on with their oil message. God meant for that oil message to run its full course; in other words, it had to create an overall situation throughout all Christendom that would make people know there was such an experience as being filled with the Holy Ghost. It took that to divide the virgins into two that would fulfill the parable of the wise, and the foolish virgins. On the wise virgins side you had two groups, trinity and oneness; they were called wise because they all recognized their need for the Holy Ghost (oil) in their vessels. Over on that foolish virgin side you had the Baptists, Methodists, Presbyterians, and so forth, just to mention a few. They were called foolish, because they could see no need for the baptism of the Holy Ghost. They believe they received everything one needs when they believed, and especially in former years, when they looked upon the Pentecostals as a bunch of fanatics. Nevertheless this condition makes up the two groups of virgins who went forth to meet the bridegroom, for they all looked for the soon return of Jesus for his bride.


As we come on into the 1920’s, Pentecost did what all the other reformation groups had done; they began to build themselves into a denomination. Because of conditions as a result in the split among their ranks, the trinity side, because they would not go on with God, was forced into building themselves a denominational fence around the baptism of the Holy Ghost. At first it looked like the oneness element would not even be able to survive as they were forced out on their own, but God was with them; they were carrying a truth that must be restored to the body of Christ. Eventually, though, they also built them a denominational fence around what they had, and took the attitude that they had all that there was to have. That is what a denominational spirit does, it closes your eyes to everything beyond what you have. When both elements of Pentecost were comfortably established as major denominations, that started them all going to sleep. The wise virgins who had oil in their vessels went to sleep spiritually, right along with the Baptists, and all the rest. This condition fulfilled verse 5, of our text, “While the bridegroom tarried, they all (both wise and foolish) slumbered and slept. The wise virgins, like all the rest, had reached a point where they could see no further light, so they went to sleep right along with all the foolish. This brings us well up into the 1930’s, in our following the route of the church through time, and let me remind you again, We are not just looking at the church in America. No. Anything that has to do with fulfilling this parable must reach around the whole world in its scope, and that takes time. You may see things right around you that seemingly fulfills this parable, but those conditions must be world wide before they can fulfill the parable. (Saints: I hope you are following me. It is important that you understand this, if you want to know where you are in time.) There had to be a worldwide condition where one could say, “All of Christendom is asleep.” Then, according to the parable there came a cry at midnight, (midnight signifying a time of night when everyone would be asleep; that began to awaken the sleeping virgins, and that cry must be heard throughout the whole earth in order to fulfill the parable. As a result of the midnight cry, all the sleeping virgins, both wise and foolish, began to awaken and trim their lamps, and that is when the foolish began to discover that they needed something else. What they went to sleep on was not sufficient, standing alone, to get their light shining again. We will go into that cry condition in a few minutes, but right now I want to say this, Jesus will not come for His bride until every last one who will make up that bride, has heard, and had time enough to get dressed up in every single truth that is found in His word. I will agree with anyone on the fact that we are living very close, timewise, to His coming, but I disagree with the idea some have, that He could come just any minute now. There are still some events and conditions that must affect the universal body of believers before that can take place. His first advent was timed precisely to fulfill all scripture that pertained to it, and His coming for the church will be also. Every bride person will be completely dressed and ready to go when He comes, and every world condition will have to match that which the scriptures speak of. That is, “THUS SAITH THE LORD.” That is why the apostle Peter could look those Jews in the eye one day, and say, Through ignorance you have crucified the Lord of glory, the very Messiah you have looked for stood right in your midst and you rejected Him, and allowed Him to be put to death. He went on to say, Nevertheless it had to be like this in order to fulfill all that the prophets of old had spoken concerning the crucifixion of Christ, how He would suffer all these things, be crucified, buried, then rise the 3rd day. Everything happened precisely according to what was written, as His first advent, and it will be exactly in harmony with what is written when He comes again. Praise His name! Wherever the little bride of Christ is, in her universal scope around this world, she has got to be awakened, brought out of her sleepy denominational structure, washed by the washing of the word until she has a pure revelation. Her Holy Ghost experience will lead her to that. Some of you still believe, or at least hope that when the Lord Jesus will rapture the bride, He will take a few from every denomination. I am here to tell you, That is not so. Anyone who holds to a denomination until the rapture takes place will certainly not have any place in the bride of Christ. The only hope they have left is to be a foolish virgin, and wash their robe in the blood of the Lamb through martyrdom. Now please do not try to tell me the foolish virgins are not in denominations. They are. Even the wise were in denominations before the Holy Ghost began to lead them out. When the midnight cry went forth all of Christianity was living under a denominational cloud, but it was the midnight cry that started them coming out.


Let us look for a moment at what, universally, conditions were that constituted the midnight condition. As you all know, when the Pentecostal experience first began to sweep through the ranks of Christianity, taking one here, one there, and two or three from somewhere else, it caused a great stir among the fundamental ranks. They persecuted the Pentecostals, and fought against the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and a person had to have the real thing in order to endure. But time changes conditions, wears out resistance, and gives people a chance to settle down. That is what happened with Pentecost. As time passed on and both elements had formed their denominations, feeling that there was no further revelation to be had, they just began to settle down to wait for the bridegroom to come. They began to come out of the side street missions, and storefront meeting places, and build nice comfortable church houses just like the fundamentals had. They become recognized as major denominations, and the persecution ceased, looking at it from a worldwide viewpoint. Now Pentecost is asleep along with all the rest, not looking for anything else, but just waiting for the Lord to come. When this condition reached a universal scope it had conditions right for the midnight cry. You will notice in verse 5, that Jesus used two words to describe their sleeping conditions, “SLUMBERED and SLEPT” this lets us know that some of them were sleeping more soundly than others. Some were just in a very light sleep, while others were in a deep sleep, snoring so loudly that it was hard to awaken them. It was the fundamental people who were in the deep sleep, snoring so loudly. Pentecost went to sleep, but they were not sleeping so soundly, therefore when God sent His messenger to sound the midnight cry at the close of World War II, it was Pentecost that first began to recognize this man as a messenger from God. It was his unusual ministry of healing, and the gifts of the Spirit that God manifested through him, that caused Pentecostal people to take heed of his ministry. We all know it was necessary for God to introduce Brother Branham through the avenue of these gifts. If he had just stepped on the scene preaching doctrine without first having some kind of vindication that people could recognize, he would have been rejected by every denomination including Pentecost. No. God does not work like that. He vindicates His man, then that man speaks, THUS SAITH THE LORD. God created conditions right within the Pentecostal ranks to accomplish that. A preacher who had a sick daughter heard about Bro. William Branham and his unusual ministry, and all the way from Missouri they reached him. Come and pray for my little daughter. God gives him a vision in which he sees certain things in certain positions in the place where the little girl was. Therefore when he went to pray for her, he waited until everything in the room was exactly like he had seen it in the vision; then when he prayed he knew what to expect. (May I say, I was permitted to see that person alive and healthy, years later.) This kind of thing went on until the man’s name and ministry was well known. That gift was a drawing attraction to get the attention of Pentecostal people, and once he became identified within the ranks of that, it gave opportunity for the message that actually created the midnight cry condition. It was the message he brought to this age which began to awaken folks from their sleeping spiritual state. Contrary to what some say, his message was not a new one. He is not the one who restored the doctrinal truth that the Just shall live by faith. Martin Luther did that. He was not the one who restored the doctrine of sanctified life, John Wesley did that, and Pentecost already had the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and the oneness of God, so he did not restore that. “What was his message then?” you might say. His message to this sleeping generation was, “Wake up church of the living God! You need every truth that Luther, Calvin, Knox, Wesley, and all the others preached, as well as the Pentecostal experience and message, to be dressed properly in this Laodicean age. If God has called you to preach, preach the whole gospel just like the apostles did.” Pentecostal folks began to take hold of his doctrinal teaching as he layed emphasis on getting our spiritual experience in line with the Bible and away from man-made creeds. You would have to agree, his message is what would have to be termed, “the midnight cry,” that began waking the virgins out of their sleeping conditions, and cause them to start dressing themselves in the revealed word of God. As Pentecostals broke the ranks of their denominations in order to follow truth, this also began to spill over into the fundamental ranks. They began to take note of the fact that this man’s ministry was different than anything they had heard of. Little by little it had its affect within their assemblies as individuals would get hold of enough truth to pull them out of their organizations. The Pentecostals, who already had the oil were ready to move right into the stream of restored truth, but those fundamentalists who were awakened by the midnight cry had to first go get oil (Holy Ghost) in their vessels before they could enter in, and according to the parable they are gone too long, and when they finally do come back with their Holy Ghost experience it is too late for them to enter into the bride’s revelation. The shut door in verse 10, just simply means that the Holy Ghost does not open up their understanding even though they come begging for it. In other words you must move when God says move, or you just may never have another chance. Let me say also, the fact that we use general terms in dealing with a subject like this, does not in any way mean that all of what was called Pentecostal entered into the revelation. It was only those hungry souls that loved truth. Many of those fundamental people received their oil and moved right into the truth also.


God took His messenger from the scene over 14 years ago, but the message he stood for is still having it affect to the ends of the earth. There have been many opinions expressed about this man and his ministry, what he should have done, and I say he fulfilled exactly, the portion of God’s word that he was ordained to fulfill. What others have done with what he said and taught is quite another story. One brother was telling me of a book that his son checked out of the library. It was a book written about various evangelists including Bro. William Branham, written by a worldly man, and from a denominational viewpoint. I will not use any names, but the man who was interviewed to get certain information for the article said that as long as Bro. William Branham prayed for the sick and used the gift that God placed in his life, he was greatly used to help humanity and God was with him. During those days, said he, Bro. William Branham had great crowds of people in his services, but when he started preaching doctrine, his ministry began to decline. He also said Bro. William Branham was a childish man. I have not heard of anyone saying anything about him that those 1st century people did not say about Jesus. As long as He healed their sick and crippled bodies, and fed them loaves and fishes they thought He was wonderful, but there came a day when He looked them in the face and said unto them, “Except ye eat the flesh of the Son of man, and drink His blood, ye have no life in you. Whoso eateth my flesh, and drinketh my blood, hath eternal life; and I will raise him up at the last day.” He went on to say, “There are some of you that believe not. Therefore said I unto you, that no man can come unto me, except it were given unto him of my Father. From that time many of His disciples went back, and walked no more with Him.” They even called Him a devil, and accused Him of casting out devils by the power of the prince of the devils (or demons.) Some of them in their accusations called Him an illegitimate child, and a blasphemer, so tell me this, If they say and do such things to the Savior of all mankind, why would they, who have the same spirit in them not say similar things about the man in our age who gave them the exact same reasons that Jesus did? Out of all the multitudes that followed Jesus, how many of them actually obeyed His last words to them and waited in Jerusalem for the promise of the Father? You know as well as I do. It was only about 120 souls. I would have to say, His crowds declined considerably when he started preaching truth to them; do you not agree? Coming back to what this preacher (who was well acquainted with Bro. William Branham) said about Bro. William Branham’s ministry starting to fail as a result of him preaching doctrine, his ministry did not fail. His voice was an instrument used by God to sound a message in the earth that has had the whole Christian world going through an evolutionary change every since. People have been awakened to the fact that they need to get back to the word of God, all over this world, as a result of his ministry.


In the year 1962, right out on the West Coast where Pentecost got started, a little charismatic group began to function. It was not the Pentecostals that started the charismatic move of our day; it was a few Baptists, a few Methodists, Presbyterians, Lutherans, Episcopalians and others that you would never expect to do such a thing, that actually got this thing started in little prayer groups in their basements. What was it all about? It was the awakened foolish virgins seeking oil. In our parable, what was the first thing the foolish virgins realized they needed when they were awakened? The Holy Ghost. What was the first thing the wise did when they began to wake up? Shut themselves in with the bridegroom, not in the rapture, but in a revelation of truth. The Charismatics which started out in basements in 1962, then moved to the living rooms, then to the school house, and eventually on to college campuses, now has Catholic priests and nuns in leadership roles around the world, and they number into the multiplied thousands. What is it all about? It is foolish virgins seeking oil. Bro. Jackson, Will they get it? Yes. If they are virgins and not tares, (make believers) they will, and we are not just speaking about foolish virgins here in the States; this covers a universal setting and that takes time. Nothing about this parable should be looked upon as something that takes place instantly, not even the cry. Bro. Jackson: How can we tell the foolish virgins from the tares? We can’t. Only God knows that, but why would we even need to know? Wise virgins have no business running to charismatic meetings. Those meetings are accomplishing a twofold purpose of God. The foolish virgins are getting oil, and tares are being tied together in bundles to be burned. The end result of all this ecumenism will fulfill another parable Jesus spoke. It binds all the tares together, getting them ready to be cast into the fire, just like Jesus said. Brothers and sisters: Please do not get the idea that I enjoy saying these things. I do not, and I take no pleasure in knowing what is going to happen to people who have to face the great tribulation at the end of this age, but I do have a responsibility before God to preach His word; and there are times when saying what God’s word says makes one sound proud. Let me tell you, I have nothing to be proud about. If it were not for the mercy and grace of God I would be just as entangled with denominations as anyone else. If we escape hell, it is by the grace of God. If we escape the great tribulation, it is by the grace of God. Brothers and sisters, we are not worthy of anything that God has ever done for us. If we would really take time to realize just what God has done for us, it should make us the most humble people on earth. Being a wise virgin is nothing to be puffed up about when you stop to realize that Jesus said, “No man can come unto me except it were given unto him of my Father.” Hallelujah! Saints, I am thankful to be one of them that God foreknew from before the foundation of the world, one of them that has entered into revealed truth. No Gentile has ever been privileged to walk with Jesus after the flesh; Gentiles have always had to walk with Him by faith, believing His word and resting upon His promises. We see Him in the spirit only, but we are privileged to have the same revelation as those who walked with Him in the flesh for 3 years. That leads me to say this, The rapture will not take place until every predestinated wise virgin is in the revelation, and spiritually revelated. By the time that last wise virgin enters into the revelation, world conditions will be such that they will cause the foolish virgins to come, crying to get in, into the revelation. But according to the parable, Jesus, from within will say to them, I never knew you, or, I know you not. You will notice, He does not say, “Ye workers of iniquity,” like He did to another group. No. These are all virgins, and He does know them, or we will say, He knows about them. This just simply means that He does not know them as His wife. He even knows every tare for that matter, but He knows no one intimately except the bride, the wise virgins, those who are following His word, by revelation. This may sound a little strange to some of you, but I assure you that before the rapture takes place, every wise virgin on the face of this old earth will have the same revelation of God’s word. They will see every scripture the same way; there will be no more private interpretations of any part of it. Every foolish virgin will try to get into the revelation, but instead will be purified in the great tribulation through martyrdom; and every tare will sell out to the Antichrist and be damned.


For an illustration, I layed my Bible on the floor here one night, and said, Anyone who will step over that word to satisfy the desires of their flesh now, will step over it a dozen times for a loaf of bread when the Antichrist demands it. That is your tares. Foolish virgins in that hour will have become very wise; they will refuse to step over the word of God, and they will be killed because of it. When they actually have to face that hour, that is when God will give them the grace to be loyal to their faith in Christ Jesus. Just like I said earlier, only God knows who they are, and where they are; we do not need to know. Most of us will be very busy, and will not have extra time on our hands to examine other folks, if we just keep our own lives clean before God. You who have oil still must keep the wick trimmed in order for your lamps to give a good light. When you think about your body being the vessel that holds the oil, and your revelation of God’s word being the wick that the oil (the Holy Ghost) flows out through to project your light, you should realize how important it is to have all that carnality trimmed away. If our wick (revelation) gets all crusted and carboned up with a lot of man made ideas and fleshly desires, we will not give off a good light. That is why all the virgins begin to trim their lamps. They have all been asleep and their wicks have become charred; but when the foolish virgins try to trim up their revelation, they find that there is no oil there in the vessel. While they sleep their revelation becomes hard and crusty; the spirit of God cannot flow through it. Those who organized eternal security, and went to sleep with that light, slept right on until after the spirit of God had left their denomination. It has been the same with justification by faith, predestination, sanctification, and every other truth that men have built a denomination around. There was a time when people in those denominations carried a precious truth that had life in it, but when they failed to move on with God, He left them. They continued to run their programs and go through the motions, but the Spirit of God had already moved on and left them, leaving only the skeleton to go through the form. When those reformers received revelation on those various truths, their revelation came by the Spirit of God; therefore we know that those who received those truths by revelation did have a measure of the Spirit of God, but since each truth revealed was to be added to all other revealed truth; when they refused to accept further revelation God just moved on and left them. Their organizations were then dead; they could not give life to anyone, yet we do know that through the years many sincere souls have turned to those systems when the Spirit of God would convict them of sin. A lot of make-believers also joined them and helped run their programs, but when time came for God’s messenger to sound the wake up cry, it was only those sincere ones who heard the cry. Those make-believers had no ear to hear the word of God; they fought against it instead, for those foolish virgins among them who were waking up and going for oil were disrupting their programs. Besides, they did not like all that talk about receiving the Holy Ghost. Nevertheless, the foolish virgins did begin to move out and search for oil. That is when the charismatic groups began to spring up in various places across the land of America and around the world. What really happened was, those who were serious about serving God, began to hear things that made them realize they needed to be filled with the Holy Ghost, as God’s wake up message found its way around the world. They had been told that they received everything they needed when they walked down the aisle and shook the preacher’s hand, but the midnight cry caused them to hear some things which made them realize they did not have all there is to have. The only catch to it is this, When they went out to get the oil in their vessels, they got themselves so wrapped up in buying and selling, (receiving the Holy Ghost, then helping others to receive) they have not allowed the Spirit they received to lead them to the bride’s message; a few have and we praise God for that, but multitudes have not. They are still out there buying and selling, dealing only in the Holy Ghost and speaking in tongues, and divine healing. Catholics have sanctioned these charismatic meetings, added their influence, and even to the point where they have taken over many of them. You may ask, Is Catholicism being converted? Not the system itself, only a few individuals who have found that God is not in those systems. The system itself has capitalized upon all this ecumenical fellowship, as a way to get the protesting daughters (PROTESTANT DENOMINATIONS) back home, back to Catholicism where they all sprung from through the years of the reformation, and the poor old foolish virgins are going right along with it all up until now. They are out there enjoying their ecumenical fellowship, believing they have finally found the true stream of God’s perfect will, while the bride has been locking herself into a revelation, where she is dressing herself to meet the bridegroom.


During the interval of time when Bro. William Branham was delivering the church age messages, and other key message like the Seventy Weeks of Daniel, and also the Seven Seals to those wise virgins who had been awakened, Pope John 23rd was calling his ecumenical council in an endeavor to work out some of their differences and give the protestant daughters a chance to come back home. We have watched this ecumenical council at work through the years since then, binding all these protestant churches together, getting them ready for the ONE WORLD CHURCH, and we know from the word of God that somewhere up ahead, something will happen in their ranks that will cause those foolish virgins to stop and take another look. They have enough of the word of God in them that they will not allow themselves to go past the point of no return with this great Antichrist movement. They will turn back before they become locked into a one world church system. Something will cause them to realize that they have left the only people who are truly following the word of God, and they will try to turn back and get in with them, but by then it will be too late for them to get into the bride’s revelation; the Spirit of God just simply will not open it up to them. “And while they went to buy, the bridegroom came; (not for the rapture, but to open their understanding to a revelation of truth that will enable them to dress themselves properly to sit at the marriage table of Jesus Christ) and they that were ready (ready to follow the word) went in with Him to the marriage; and the door was shut. Afterward came also the other virgins, saying, Lord, Lord, open to us. But He answered and said, Verily I say unto you, I know you not.” Like I said already, that does not mean He does not know them in the sense of life itself, It just means He does not know them as His chosen bride people. There has been no intimate relationship based upon the revelated word. Therefore the knocking on the door setting is really just a situation where the foolish virgins are trying to understand the bride’s message, (and they have all the words at their disposal) but the Spirit of God will not open up their understanding. They will read the same messages you read, but they will not be able to comprehend. The door of revelation will be shut to them. Why? Because they stayed in their denominations too long. As time passed, this charismatic revival (they call it that, but it really is not) began to draw so much attention, and its effects felt so strongly around the world, and especially after the Catholics assumed so much of the leadership, it caused all the old line denominational churches to realize that this ecumenicy is something they are going to have to identify with or be left out in the cold. Now the charismatics are not longer just foolish virgins seeking oil, their ranks are filled with make-believers also. It is no longer necessary for the foolish virgins to separate from their denominations; they can stay right in there with them, and speak in tongues all they care to. Up to a certain point they will be carried right along with all the one world church plans of the ecumenical council, but there will come a day, and very soon, we believe, that something will come rumbling down from Vatican headquarters that will be so obviously antichrist, no true virgin will have anything to do with it, no matter how foolish they may have been. They will then have to take a good look at the whole ecumenical set up, and when they do, they will see just how apostate and corrupt it has become. Satan’s doctrine of, “It does not matter whether we believe alike or not, just as long as we have the Holy Ghost and love each other,” will suddenly become a great eye opening, soul searching thing for these foolish virgins. They will break ranks with that system, and it will be too late for them to get in with the bride, so they are marked for martyrdom. When the bride is gone to the wedding supper, and the beast is in full control, nothing outside of that one world church will be allowed to live. We are speaking in general terms, you understand, for we know that God will have some moral mortal people on earth that He will preserve and protect to fulfill the last verses of Matthew 25; people from every nation kept alive to repopulate the earth in the millennium. There is one thing sure about it though, no foolish virgin will be preserved alive. Every last one of them is seen in chapter 7, in the book of Revelation, coming up out of great tribulation, having washed their robes and made them white in the blood of the lamb.


I do not know how many years God has purposed to have these two conditions, wise and foolish virgins, in the earth; I do not need to know that, for Jesus said, verse 13, “Watch therefore, for ye know neither the day nor the hour wherein the son of man cometh.” I do know that the condition has already been present in the earth for 16 or 17 years though, ever since Bro. William Branham began to pound the pulpit (the Bible stand) crying, Come out of her (spiritual Babylon) my people! Get out of those denominations and get back to the word of God. During that time some who supposedly go into the revelation have been kicked back out to fulfill another parable, the one where the man was thrown out into outer darkness because he did not have on a wedding garment (Matt. 22:11-13.) That just lets us know that, not everyone who claims to be in this message of truth is really in it. You hear them say, “I believe Bro. William Branham’s message, I believe he was a prophet.” That does not prove a thing. You can say that and still miss God by a million miles. Not only must you see scripture fulfilled in the life of Bro. William Branham, you must see the truth he preached to this generation in the light of God’s word, and you must allow that truth to lead you on in the will of God to a furtherance of revelation that the bride must have before she leaves here. Regardless of what some may say, Bro. William Branham did not have the last word for the bride of Christ; there is still more to come yet. Furthermore, not one person will be translated until every predestinated bride seed upon the face of this earth has all the truth that the bride is destined to have before she leaves. That is how we know that everything which has any spiritual significance for the word dressed bride of Christ will have to have time to reach to the ends of the earth, even the seven thunders of Rev. 10:3, which some claim have sounded already. Those 7 thunders are for the bride’s final preparation, and they will not sound forth until Jesus is off of the mercy seat and grace for unsaved Gentiles has run out. The world is being shaped for two notable marriages in the very near future. One will be between the wise virgins and the Lord Jesus Christ, the lover of man’s soul. The other will be Satan’s hour of marriage when the false prince of peace is wed to the world church, introducing to the world a false era of peach. Satan knows Jesus Christ is coming back to earth with His bride, (the wise virgins and overcomers from every age) to set up a kingdom of peach and righteousness; therefore he tries to forerun the Lord with his counterfeit on every turn. The Lord Jesus Christ will come from heaven with His great army and destroy all of Satan’s vast host of wicked souls when his plan has run its prophesied course. The word of God allows him two 3 ½ year periods of time, then he and all his great host will be cut off, and Jesus will set up His righteous kingdom, called the millennium because of its one thousand year duration of time.


We have traced the church’s route through time and seen how she was stripped and robbed, persecuted and abused, and how Catholicism ruled the world in full command from about 1000 A.D. until after 1500 A.D., when the reformation started. We know from history that the Roman church robbed the various political kingdoms of Europe, of much of their wealth. This fulfilled Revelation 17, which speaks of a woman sitting upon a scarlet colored beast. This woman (which was the Roman Catholic Church) was arrayed in purple and scarlet color, and decked with gold and precious stones and pearls, and had a golden cup in her hand full of abominations and filthiness of her fornications. She was seen drunken with the blood of the saints, and with the blood of the martyrs of Jesus. When the aged apostle, John, saw this woman, he wondered with great admiration, and the angel of the Lord questioned him about it; then explained the beautiful woman to him. Those purple and scarlet colors were the ancient colors of the pagan, Roman, imperial rulership, and John sees the woman (the Roman Catholic church) dressed in them. This was no ordinary honky tonk, neighborhood beer joint type prostitute John was seeing. He was seeing a classy type that had committed fornication with kings and potentates, one that was out to make a name for herself, and that is exactly what she did. The angel of the Lord called her the mother of harlots, and that brings up another interesting question. Who are the harlots, the daughters of the Roman Catholic Church? Pope John 23rd answered that when he began to seek ways to welcome the Protestant daughters back home. Through the years since then Rome has had her hand of fellowship extended to ecumenicalism, and the charismatic movement, which is God’s strong delusion to fulfill 2nd Thessalonians 2:11-12, and the parable of Jesus about binding the tares for burning, Matthew 13:30, 41-42. The Reformation produced all of these Protestant daughters, and now, here at the end time, all of them want to get back in fellowship with mama, which is Rome, the mother church. God will allow them to get back together to fulfill Daniel 7:25, and Revelation 13:3-7, also Daniel 9:27, which covers the 70th week of Daniel’s prophecy concerning 70 weeks of time allotted to God’s dealing with Jews. That 70th week of Daniel is Satan’s honeymoon, even though the last half of it is known to be a time of great tribulation. The little bride of Christ will escape it, but the foolish virgins will have to die during that time. I will have to say this though, for anyone who is left here when the bride is taken, it will be far better to be killed by the Antichrist for believing in God, then to damn your soul by joining the Antichrist, then be killed by the power of God and cast into hell. It will be one of the two; you will find no middle ground.


The pope of Rome has extended his hand of fellowship through the power and beauty of the Roman Catholic church to the political leaders of the whole western world. It forms a parallel with what happened in 325 A.D. at Nicaea, when a political leader, a Roman Emperor, extended his hand of fellowship to the universal church of Christianity because he saw a need in the church that he felt he could minister to. That council got church and state together then, and now we have a reverse situation at hand. This time it is the pope of Rome, who is known to the world as a great spiritual leader, extending his hand of fellowship to the politicians of the world, because he sees a need among them that he feels he can minister to. Do you see why I called it a parallel situation? Back there, the church submitted her power to the state, but in our day it will be the politicians submitting the power of the state to the pope, a man who is called, the head of the universal church. They all go to bed together to commit their fornications, as was typed by the church at Thyatira. God offered the Catholic church a space to repent of her fornication during the Dark Ages, and she repented not; and because she would not repent, God says, “Behold I will cast her into a bed, and them that commit adultery with her into great tribulation, except they repent of their deeds, and I will kill her children with death.” Let me paraphrase that like this, I will cast the Roman Catholic church into a bed, and all those Protestant denominations which commit spiritual adultery with her, along with all the kings and princes, which are now called prime ministers, I will cast into great tribulation. It is written in the Bible for all to read, but the wise virgins are the only one’s that take heed to the warning. Everyone is guilty and must face that terrible hour. Pope John 23rd extended the invitation to the Protestant daughters, then he died. He was the prophet of this great unity. His successor took the name of Paul, to become the apostle, the administrator of their revelation that we may all be one, taken from the 17th chapter of the gospel of St. John, the words of Jesus. He built his great ecumenical platform, and had virtually everything done in the way of church unity when he died. The present pope took the names of both the prophet and the apostle, and pledged to carry on what they had started, but since there is little left to do in the realm of uniting religion, he has turned to politics. Standing on the platform that John and Paul built for him, he has extended his hand of fellowship to the political heads of the world. When he went to Mexico, it was not to take a revelation for the church, he had a message for the political revolutionary elements down there. It was all designed to keep the Catholic church on top of the whole situation. Next, he went to Ireland, because there was fighting between the Catholics and the Protestants over there. Did he not know how long this fighting had been going on? Of course he did, and he knew about their threats against her life, but he went and stared the whole thing right in the face. It looked like all their threats just melted away. He is making his inroads, and if he is not the one that is to fulfill that last week of Daniel, he will certainly have the stage set for the one who is to head up that great drama. Daniel 9:27, says this, “And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate.” Brothers and sisters, it is almost time for that great peace covenant to be confirmed, and exactly 7 years from then Jesus Christ will be on earth with His little bride to set up the millennium. HALLELUJAH! That will be glorious.


Brothers and sisters: I realize there will always be a few people who will say, I have heard all that before, and things continue just like they have been for years, but I want to say it again anyhow, THE END IS CLOSE AT HAND. Let the scoffers say what they will; I say, Bride get your garment cleaned up; it is later than you may think. This old world is standing on the threshold of the greatest blood bath humanity has ever witnessed, and the foolish virgins will be caught right in the middle of it all, but thank God, John did see them coming up on the other side of that terrible hour with their robes washed clean and white. Presently, there are a few more tare bundles to be tied, and God will not allow anything to disrupt that, but when all of them are tied together so tightly that there is no way for them to turn back, God will create a situation that will cause the foolish virgins to break away from those ranks and take a stand for the word of God. They will realize that there is scripture they must come to, but all the rest of that ecumenical multitude that could not care less whether God is ONE, THREE, or a HALF DOZEN, will glide right on into the hour they have long looked for, a time of world peace and security. That is how it will look to all who do not have a revelation, for the first 3 ½ years of that last week of Daniel. They will all have their honeymoon in the bed with the Antichrist. Naturally this end time condition is caused from the effects of the Reformation, and it is all fulfilling the word of God, but it is not a pleasant thought when you stop to think of all the people you have known in this life, and how many of them may be numbered among those who are damned. Like we pointed out in another message, there is a difference between fornication and adultery. It is the same act in both instances, but fornication is the act committed just for pleasure, and that is what God gave Catholicism a chance to repent of through the message to the church at Thyatira, but since she did not repent, God said I will cast her into a bed, and all those who commit ADULTERY with her, I will kill them and all their children. When the world thinks they are living in the glorious age of peace and prosperity that all mankind has longed for, in reality it will be nothing more than the calm before a great storm. When the devil incarnates that old peace making pope, right in the middle of that 70th week of Daniel, he will be turned into a murdering beast instead of a peacemaker. Satan’s Antichrist will then be known to the world, but it will be too late for anyone to escape his wrath, except for those chosen of the Lord that God has made provision for. Multitudes of people will suddenly find that their great age of peace and prosperity has turned into a nightmare. This will be Satan’s hour of glory, his hour of worship. These poor souls will not know what they are doing in that hour, but they will be worshiping the devil. Let us just read a few verses from Revelation, chapter 13, for I want you to hear the word of God say what you have just heard me say. Brothers and sisters, these are not just my ideas that you have been hearing, or that many of you will read in the paper; it is “THUS SAITH THE WORD OF GOD;” I am just reminding you of what the Bible says is just ahead. Turn to verse 4 in the 13th chapter of Revelation. “And they (the world church and unregenerate mankind) worshiped the dragon (Satan is the old dragon) which gave power unto the beast: (The Antichrist is the beast in this verse) and they worshiped the beast, saying, Who is like unto the beast? Who is able to make war with him? And there was given unto him a mouth speaking great things and blasphemies; and power was given unto him to continue forty and two months. (That is exactly 3 ½ prophetic years, and God Himself allows this son of perdition to have this allotted time before Jesus and His army comes from heaven to wipe it all out.) And he (the Antichrist) opened his mouth in blasphemy against God, to blaspheme His name, and His tabernacle, and them that dwell in heaven. And it was given unto him (the Antichrist) to make war with the saints, (foolish virgins, and all who believe in God. Foolish virgins and orthodox Jews will be slaughtered by the thousands for their refusal to renounce their faith in God.) And to overcome them: and power was given him over all kindreds, and tongues, and nations. AND ALL THAT DWELL UPON THE EARTH SHALL WORSHIP HIM, WHOSE NAMES ARE NOT WRITTEN IN THE BOOK OF LIFE OF THE LAMB SLAIN FROM THE FOUNDATION OF THE WORLD.” Do you see where the tares will be in that hour? All those make-believers, of which many were great, well known leaders in your denominational churches, will be worshiping the Antichrist, and the devil that gave him his power. They will have taken the mark of the beast, and will have sealed their eternal destiny once and for all.


Most of you know, or at least in previous messages, we have pointed out the fact that the beast in that hour is an incorporation of a spirit (the devil) a man, (the Antichrist) and a system, (all of that ungodly system that backs up the Antichrist.) Therefore when you read other scriptures such as Rev. 17:3, and others where the term, beast, seems to have a different application, keep that in mind. All the scriptures dove-tail together when we have a revelation of what they mean, but, brothers and sisters, there are multiplied thousands in so called churches around this old world who do not have such a revelation. They are heading for outer darkness (the great tribulation) where some of them will suffer martyrdom and be made pure, and other will have to face the wrath of God when He comes to cut off the wicked and cleanse the earth for the millennium. Therefore I will close the message by saying, If you are a wise virgin, you know you will escape all those things of that hour, but do not forget to be grateful to God for His merciful presence in your life. We are what we are by His loving grace and mercy. There is no way we could ever have merited the love that He has bestowed upon us. Neither could we ever lift ourselves off the ground to go in the rapture, but we are fully persuaded by the word of God, that if His Spirit that dwells in us is allowed to have His way, He will nurture us to the fullness of the stature of the Lord Jesus Christ, and when the hour arrives for us to be taken up, that same Spirit that raised Jesus from the dead, will raise all those that are dead in Christ, change us all into immortality, and catch us away to the wedding supper that we have all longed for. Then, we will see Jesus face to face, and we will be just like Him. Hallelujah! I love him! Amen.

Marriage and Divorce – 1980, January






TEXT: DEUTERONOMY 22:13-21, 24:1-4


Open your Bible to the 22nd chapter of Deuteronomy and we will begin with the 13th verse. “If any man take a wife, and go in unto her, and hate her, and give occasions of speech against her, and bring up an evil name upon her, and say, I took this woman, and when I came to her, I found her not a maid: (virgin) Then shall the father of the damsel, and her mother, take and bring forth the tokens of the damsel’s virginity unto the elders of the city in the gate: And the damsel’s father shall say unto the elders, I gave my daughter unto this man to wife, and he hateth her; And, low, he hath given occasions of speech against her, saying, I found not thy daughter a maid; and yet these are the tokens of my daughter’s virginity. And they shall spread the cloth before the elders of the city.” Before I go on let me remind you that God gave this law to the Israelites when their moral structure was probably at its lowest ebb, having just been delivered from Egyptian bondage. In Egypt they were looked upon as a minority people, slaves, just as outcasts. Conditions like that can sometimes tend to cause a let down of moral standards, especially when they prevail for such a long time, but these people were chosen of God to receive a revelation of Himself, and to eventually reflect that revelation to the Gentiles, who were pagans, that they also might come to see the reality of spirituality, morality, and a true social society that functions with upright principles. God gave them the law through His servant, Moses, in order that they might have something to reveal the plan and purpose for mankind that He held in His great mind. Before the law was given, how was man to know what pleased or displeased God? It is true, there were certain men who walked with God down through time, but we are looking at this from a standpoint of what Paul said to the Christians at Rome. “For by the law is the knowledge of sin, (also) Where there is no law, there is no transgression.” In Romans 5:13, he said, “For until the law sin was in the world; but sin is not imputed when there is no law.” Of course he is talking about the sins of the flesh, for Adam’s sin already had death reigning over all mankind. He clarifies that in verse 7, chapter 7, where he said, “I had not known sin, but by the law: for I had not known lust, except the law had said, Thou shalt not covet.” Therefore by giving the Israelites a law to live by, they were able to know the will of God in every situation that arose. This is where God began His upbreeding of that nation of people. Standing there at the foot of the mountain they received instructions that eventually lifted them to a higher standard of morality and spirituality, and in process of time, caused Gentile nations to take note of the fact that, truly, there is a God of reality that lives in those people. Now many people have the idea that under the law a man was justified while the woman was made to be no better than a dog. If you will look at the scriptures honestly you will see that there is no justification for such an idea. The law served to lift both the man and the woman to a higher place of life. We will read some scriptures that will balance the picture for you if you will pay attention. Certain things were set in the Old Testament as types, and all the types ended at Calvary in the Lord Jesus Christ. Certain types in the Old Testament pointed to Christ, but when He was manifested, those types stopped right there. To set a type, a man could divorce his wife for certain immoralities. We see that right in the law, and that has caused some people to say, If a woman commits an immoral act she could be stoned to death, but please remember, It takes two to commit an immoral act. Such people as this fall into the category with those who brought the little woman to Jesus one day, claiming they caught her in the very act of adultery, and wanted to stone her, according to the law of Moses. If they really wanted to obey the law they should have brought the man also, for the law demands that they both be stoned. Naturally they were just tempting Jesus. They could not have cared less about keeping the law in that respect. You say, Bro. Jackson: How do you know that? It is very simple; In order for them to have known that it was an act of adultery, and not just an act of fornication; they would have needed to know more about the case than just the fact than at illegal sex act had been committed. They called it adultery, and adultery is more than just a one time fling for pleasure. We will explain the difference between adultery and fornication in more detail, later, but right now I just want to make the point that, in order to comply with the law of stoning adulterers, they needed to catch the guilty parties in the act, and then they had to stone them both; not just the woman. What I want you to see is that some people just use little parts of the law as a shield to hide behind while they promote their carnal ideas. They desire to project a certain image, and therefore use only the scripture that they can twist to suit their purpose. The only image I desire to promote is the image of the Lord Jesus Christ and His word of truth.


As we return to the scripture we were reading in Deuteronomy 22, let me explain the setting. In ancient times most marriages were arranged by the parents of the young boy and girl long before they ever reached a marriageable age of life. Therefore it was not unusual to find a situation where one or both of the newlyweds would not be altogether thrilled about the marriage, and I believe this scripture might just pertain to such a situation. In most cases the young people, when they reached a certain age, were ready to come together in a marriage relationship and fulfill the agreement made between their parents when they were yet little children, but just suppose we look at a situation where the young man has not grown to like the young woman that his parents chose to be his wife. He knows that he is bound by law, and by custom, to fulfill the marriage agreement, but he feels that he can possibly work his way out of the marriage later, because the law has a certain provision in it, and that provision is what we are reading here. We read down through verse 17, so let us see how the elders of the city handled the situation. He has accused the young woman of not being a virgin when she married him, and her parents have brought the proof of her virginity and spread it before the elders of the city, and verse 18, tells us this, “And the elders of that city shall take the man and chastise him; And they shall amerce him (fine him) in an hundred shekels of silver, and give them unto the father of the damsel, because he hath brought up an evil name upon a virgin of Israel: and she shall be his wife; he may not put her away all his days.” You certainly could not say that the law takes up for the man and puts the woman down in that situation, could you? He is forbidden to ever put her away as long as he lives. He might go out and take other wives, but he has one that he will have to provide for, and protect, for the rest of his life, and he will not soon live down the name that he has in that city. Everyone knows he is a schemer and should not be trusted until he has proved himself over a period of time. On the other hand, just to show both sides of the law, let us read verses 20 & 21. “But if this thing be true, and the tokens of virginity be not found for the damsel: Then they shall bring out the damsel to the door of her father’s house, and the men of her city shall stone her with stones that she die: because she hath wrought folly in Israel, to play the whore in her father’s house: so shalt thou put evil away from among you.” As you read the rest of this chapter, you will find other situations covered, including rape. I personally feel that such a law covering rape would fit well in our present society. I do not mean to sound hard hearted about this, but when I think of how the Supreme Court of our land has promoted the sentimental attitude that we ought not take a human life, and when I see how evil minded individuals have capitalized on their attitude, to the point where they feel they can do almost anything and get by with it, it makes me want to scream out to them, GOD’S MORAL LAW HAS NEVER CHANGED! The laws of our land may let a man commit terrible crimes and get by without having to pay with his life, but let me tell you this, If that man lives long enough, God will surely see that his flesh pays the bill for his wrong doing. I can see such a person when they reach an age of 65 or 70 years, their life will be nothing but constant torment. God has a way of making you pay the bill for your careless life, even if the Supreme Court does let you get by with it. God’s law of sowing and reaping works in either direction, for god, or bad, either way we sow. When people step across the borders of God’s law, even though they may be forgiven from a salvational standpoint, their flesh will still have to pay.




We are living in an age when very little thought is ever given to what the will of God might be in certain situations of life. Even a lot of professing Christians are very prone to follow their impulses first, then inquire about the will of God later, many times, after it is too late to avoid heartbreak and near despair. Then we find others who will reach into the Bible and pull out a verse or two in an effort to justify what they have already determined to do; therefore by the help of Almighty God, we will endeavor to establish exactly, where the word of God stands on the question of marriage and divorce. This is an area where the word of God seems to be walked over the most, so let us turn to Deuteronomy 24:1, and lay the groundwork for what we want to establish. Some of you may think this is just my idea or opinion, or my own version, but I will assure you right now, I am fully aware of the fact that if I teach you wrong, I will one day, have to stand in the judgement of God and answer for it. Nevertheless, God has called me to preach truth to you, and what I am going to present to you is the word of the Lord, so it will find lodging in the hearts of all who seek to know the truth about this subject. 24:1, “When a man hath taken a wife, and married her, and it come to pass (OVER A PERIOD OF TIME) that she find no favor in his eyes, because he hath found some uncleanness in her: (IN OTHER WORDS, WORD REACHES HIM THAT HIS WIFE HAS BEEN UNFAITHFUL AND HE CONFIRMS IT) then let him write her a bill of divorcement, and give it in her hand, and send her out of his house.” Now this was a provision in the law of Moses, and Jesus had to deal with it more than once in His short ministry on earth. He first dealt with the subject in what we refer to as the sermon on the mount, in the 5th chapter of Matthew. By reading what the law actually says, first, we can know assuredly that the law definitely does make a provision for divorcement in certain cases, but the Catholic church never would accept that as a fact. They just absolutely would not sanction a divorce among those of their congregation, nor would they participate in a marriage where one of the parties had been divorced. That did not keep a lot of Catholics from running off somewhere else for that purpose, then keeping it a secret for a while, to keep from being excommunicated from the church, but the point we are making is that they were holding to a creed of their own making, which had no scriptural authority.

We do not intend to present to you, something from a man-made church creed, we want to show every believer where they stand with the word of God. Of course we realize, this law was given to Jewish believers, offspring of the house of Israel, but Jesus kept it alive in His teaching, and the apostle to the Gentiles (PAUL) picked it right up to show where Gentile believers fit into the picture. The fact that God opened up the gospel message and all its benefits to Gentiles, in no way cancelled out His righteous standards for believers, whether they be Jew, or Gentile, and the law of Moses reveals those righteous standards. That does not put believers under bondage, to keep the letter of the law, but a genuine believer will certainly allow his life to be guided by those righteous principles layed down in the law. So the law says, If a man find his wife to be unfaithful, he may divorce her. He does not have to, but if he is unable to forgive her, or if she refuses to change her ways, he certainly may do so. Now we must see what provision the law makes for the woman who is divorced. Verse 2, says, “And when she is departed out of his house, she may go and be another man’s wife.” There are some who will jump up and down, and say, That is not fair; she should not be allowed to do that. Let me remind you that this is the word of God you are finding fault with. I am reminded of a time when the apostle Paul, in writing to the believers at Rome, was led to say of God, “Therefore hath he mercy on whom he will He hardeneth.” He was making reference to God’s dealing with Pharaoh, and he knew the truth of his statement would not set well with everyone who heard it, so he added, “Thou wilt say then unto me, Why doth He (GOD) yet find fault? For who hath resisted His will?” Paul comes right back, and says, “Nay but, O man, who art thou that repliest against God? Shall the thing formed say to Him that formed it, Why hast thou made me thus?” I will ask you a similar question. Who do you think you are, that you should have the right to find fault with the word of God? The law says that this divorced woman may go and be another man’s wife. This is the will of God, and we have no right to find fault with it. But we do have the right to find out why God would make such a provision, if our motive is right, so here is why. When Adam and Eve walked out of the garden, Eve did not have an equal rights document in her hand, as women do in our day. God placed a curse upon her conception, and made her subject to Adam, because of her disobedience, and because Adam allowed her to seduce him, contrary to the revealed will of God, the ground was cursed, and Adam was sentenced to eat his bread in the sweat of his face, tilling the cursed ground, all the days of his life. We will read a few verses from Genesis 3, beginning with verse 16, God had already cursed the serpent which seduced Eve, causing her to go against the will of God. Now He turns to the woman, and says, “I will greatly multiply thy sorrow and thy conception; in sorrow thou shalt bring forth children; and THY DESIRE SHALL BE TO THY HUSBAND, and HE SHALL RULE OVER THEE. And unto Adam He said, Because thou hast hearkened unto the voice of thy wife, and hast eaten of the tree, of which I commanded thee, saying, Thou shalt not eat of it: cursed is the ground for thy sake; in sorrow shalt thou eat of it all the days of thy life; Thorns also and thistles shall it bring forth to thee; and thou shalt eat the herb of the field; In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread, till thou return unto the ground; for out of it wast thou taken; for dust thou art, and unto dust shall thou return.” Not only was the man to earn his own bread, but he was to feed and provide for his wife also. That was the custom for centuries of time after that. When a man took a wife he knew it was his responsibility to provide every bite of food that woman would have need of, from then on. Now that is why God allowed Moses to make provision for divorced women to marry again. He knew they would need a husband to provide for them. That same provision also carried a further stipulation. If the woman remarried and behaved herself, everything was fine; she was a legal wife, but if her new husband found occasion to divorce her, she was not allowed to go back to her first husband under any circumstances. We will read that in verse 3, then we will go to Hosea for scripture to go with this. Verse 3, “And if the latter husband hate her, and write her a bill of divorcement, and giveth it in her hand, and sendeth her out of his house; or if the latter husband die, which took her to be his wife; Her former husband, which sent her away, may not take her again to be his wife, after she is defiled; for that is abomination before the Lord: and thou shalt not cause the land to sin, which the Lord thy God giveth thee for an inheritance.”


Now let me say once again, for this is an important part of this message, a man was not required to divorce his unfaithful wife if he felt like she would behave herself and he could forgive her. The law did not force him to divorce her, but it allowed him to if that was his choice. The only condition was, once he had divorced her, he could never take her back again. In other words, he could allow her to remain as his wife, regardless of how she conducted herself, if he wanted to, but once he divorced her and she ever became another man’s wife, he could never take her back no matter what happened. That is why God instructed Hosea, once of His prophets, to take a wife of whoredom. His marriage to such a woman was to set a type of God’s relationship with the nation of Israel which was always whoring after other gods. Israel was an unfaithful wife to God; therefore through Hosea’s marriage, God was actually saying to Israel, I could legally divorce you because of your unfaithfulness, but if I do you are without hope of ever returning to me, but, like Hosea, if I just let you run after your lovers until your heart is content with such, when you reach the end of your rope, you can return to me, and I can receive you back without breaking the law which I gave Moses for your benefit. Let us go to Hosea, chapter 1:2, for this type. We will read a few verses. “The beginning of the word of the Lord by Hosea, And the Lord said to Hosea, Go, take unto thee a wife of whoredoms (a thing like this was actually forbidden in the law: that this holy man could marry such a woman, but when people who know the will of God, begin to drift away to something else, God will allow certain things to be done in His dealing with the situation) and children of whoredoms: for the land hath committed great whoredom, departing from the Lord.” Hosea lived at a time when the 10 Northern tribes of the children of Israel were already given over to whoredoms in their worshiping of Baal. Jehovah, the great eternal spirit had taken unto Himself this nation of people to deal with them, and care for them as a husband does his beloved wife, and they had been unfaithful to Him, especially the 10 Northern tribes, so God speaks to Hosea on this wise, that he should marry a woman that was no more than a prostitute, and when they had children, God instructed Hosea as to what names to give them, for the names of these children were to complete the type. Each child was given a name that spoke of God’s dealing with those idolatrous tribes that were given over to whoredoms, and everything that the type pointed to was carried out to the most minute detail. The third child, a son, was given a name that pointed to a certain action involving the two Southern tribes. We will not read all the verses; you can do that later. Go to verse 8, where we pick up this third child. “Now when she had weaned Loruhamah, she conceived, and bare a son. Then said God, call his name Loammi: for ye are not my people, and I will not be your God.” This is to the two Southern tribes. Paul picked that up, got a revelation on it, and dealt with it in the 9th chapter of Romans. Notice, as we continue reading here in Hosea, verse 10, for this is where the Gentiles came into a place with God. “Yet the number of the children of Israel shall be as the sand of the sea, which cannot be measured nor numbered; and it shall come to pass, that in the place (or at a time when) it was said unto them, (The Gentiles who believed the gospel) ye are the sons of the living God.” Brothers and sisters, we are living under the benefits of that type even until this very hour, but Gentile time is running out; the type is nearing its fulness, and verse 11, is just about to be fulfilled. “Then (when Gentile time runs out) shall the children of Judah (TWO SOUTHERN TRIBES) and the children of Israel (TEN NORTHERN TRIBES) be gathered together, and appoint themselves one head.” That head will be the Lord Jesus Christ, and when all those tribes are represented back in the land of Israel to sufficiently fulfill this scripture she will never be put away again. Jehovah put her away, cast her out and refused to be a husband unto her, but He did not write her a bill of divorcement; therefore, just as Hosea took Gomer back after she had run her course of unfaithfulness, so will God take Israel back, but He could not do it if He had divorced her. We do not have the space here, but it will help you, if you will go ahead and read through those chapters of Hosea. You will see that Hosea just put her away and refused to be a husband to her as long as she was running with her lovers, but he did not write her a bill of divorcement, therefore when her fling was over, when she had lost her beauty, became unattractive to her lovers, and wound up as an outcast, a vagabond: Hosea saw her in that latter state and bought her back for so much barley and so many pieces of silver. He could do that because he had never divorced her. By the same law, God can receive Israel back when her days of whoredoms come to an end. She has played the whore all over this Gentile world for almost two thousand years, and now they are going back to the land of their forefathers with every rotten, immoral spirit that has ever been among pagan Gentiles. On the plane, coming back from Norway, I talked with a young Jewish fellow about these things. He even told me that about 80 percent of the young people in Israel today have fell under the influence of alcohol and dope, and that they became such as a result of their exposure to the Western nations. I just thought to myself, yes, Revelation 2, speaks of the two prophets being killed, and how their dead bodies will lie in the street of the great city, which spiritually is called Sodom and Egypt, where also our LORD was crucified. Of course that refers to Jerusalem which, in that day will be an internationally controlled city, full of perverted young people that have come there from all over the world. They go there because of its historical significance for one thing along with many others, but by that time the city of Jerusalem will have become a cesspool of immorality, with every kind of perversion. Their immorality likens them unto the Sodomites, and the captivity of their souls is likened unto the bondage to the Antichrist. Nevertheless out of all those Jews who are in the land of Israel in those days, those two prophets who will prophesy for 3 ½ years before they are killed in the middle of that week of years, will glean enough souls to fulfill Revelation 7:1-8, where one hundred and forty four thousand Jewish men are sealed with the Holy Ghost, and a revelation of the gospel and their long awaited Messiah. Also there will be another great element of Jews, men, women, boys and girls who will receive such a revelation, and will fulfill the scripture that speaks of the woman (ISRAEL) that produced the man child (JESUS) fleeing into the wilderness to a place prepared for her, where God will protect her, and provide for her throughout the last 3 ½ years of that week of Daniel. (Rev. 12:5-6, 14) All the rest of those Jews will be at the disposal of the Antichrist and his beast system.


Saints: I hope these examples are helping you to see the very delicate means God has set forth to govern his people in righteousness. I refer to it as delicate, only because of the fine line between keeping the righteousness of God’s law, and legalism. There are scores of people in this old world who could not care less about living for God when everything is going well for them, but you let them begin to have trouble in their marriage; and immediately, they start searching the Bible for a scripture to justify what they have already determined to do. It is sad to say, but I am afraid that is true even in the ranks of professing Christians. There are people in just about every denomination, religiously speaking, that live very careless lives, caring little about God’s perfecting truth. But when their carelessness leads them into one of Satan’s traps, they immediately run to the Bible and try to lay hold on a provision that is placed in there to guide the life of a believer. I have been asked the question, Does the Bible truth apply to everyone, regardless of what religious denominations they are in and what they believe otherwise? My answer is, NO! If you do not care enough about truth to separate from your denominational, man-made creeds and follow truth with your whole life, please do not feel that you can reach over in to the Bible teaching of an assembly of truth, and grab a scripture to justify the desires of your flesh when you get into a tight spot with your life. I will just be plain about it. If you have opportunity to follow truth, and you continually choose to turn your back upon it to follow church creeds, there is sure to come a day when you will lose out completely with God. I will use some illustrations to clarify my statements. Just suppose a Catholic man would divorce his Methodist wife because she refused to convert to Catholicism; Does this allow either one of the two parties to use Bible truth to justify their case? Absolutely not! If they will not accept the truth of the oneness of God, and of baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, they have no right to use any other Bible truth to justify their flesh. I am inserting these illustrations here for you to hold in your mind as you study the rest of this message, for we intend to go to the gospels to pick up the words of Jesus, and also to Corinthians, to pick up the teaching of Paul, who was the apostle to the Gentiles, and who wrote most of the New Testament letters that Christians use as a guide for their lives. Now for another illustration, just suppose a Baptist woman would divorce her husband because he saw the light of the baptism of the Holy Ghost. She thought he had gotten a demon spirit, and because he refused to deny his experience with God, she refuses to be a wife to him, and it ends in a divorce: Then, let us say a young Pentecostal couple which had been raised up to believe in the trinity doctrine of Pentecost, came to a time when the husband saw the light of truth on the oneness of God, and of baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, according to Acts 2:38. The wife rejected that truth, and divorced her husband because he accepted it, and the husband has made up his mind to follow truth, no matter what: That person who is following truth is free to choose another mate, but the mate must be a Christian. Another similar case would be, if the couple had been raised in oneness of the Godhead doctrine, and we will say (in order to show the other side of the picture) that the wife receives a revelation of this end-time truth for the bride of Christ, as a result of a deep hunger in her soul, and she is led to separate from the oneness denominational church in order to follow truth: When the husband cannot get her to return to the former church, he becomes angry, and divorces her. That believer of truth is free in Jesus to choose another mate, but only in the Lord. We will back that up with the scriptures a little later. As for the case where the Baptist woman divorced her husband because he received the light on the baptism of the Holy Ghost, let me say this, If he had a genuine experience of receiving the baptism of the Holy Ghost, then that Spirit of God in him will lead him eventually, into this end-time truth, and that will bring him under a believers provision in the laws and principles of God. Otherwise he will go with all the rest who fail to walk on with God. Now some will no doubt say, Bro. Jackson: What right do you have to say such things? I say them by the word of the Lord. We will get to the 7th chapter of 1 Corinthians later, but in the meantime you can think on these things as we consider some other scriptures. We intend to cover this subject thoroughly.


Some of you will probably remember that when I preached these sermons in Faith Assembly, I said, When we print this, I will say some things that I am not going to say from the pulpit. You have just been reading some of those things that I wanted to say, but there is yet another, and I am sure some of you will not like this, but it is true just the same. IF YOU ARE A PERSON THAT WILL WALK RIGHT OVER TRUTH TO FEED THE DESIRES OF YOUR FLESH, YOU ARE ALSO THE KIND OF PERSON THAT WILL WEAR THE MARK OF THE BEAST IN THE GREAT TRIBULATION AND BE DAMNED. Also, if you divorce your mate because he, or she, has received more light from the word of God, you fall into the place of the unbeliever according to the teaching of the apostle Paul, no matter what you may profess to be. Your very actions prove that you do not have proper respect for truth. Let me say one other thing while we are on this thought. If you, as the professed believer in your marriage, deliberately provoke your unbelieving mate to divorce you, you are walking on very shaky ground yourself, for you are not following instructions from the Bible on how to set an example before your mate. God’s laws and statutes are very precise; following them will produce righteousness in our daily lives, and ignoring them will lead to ship wreck sooner or later. Do not think for one minute that because we are living under grace. God has changed His mind about how His people should conduct their lives. His standard of righteousness never changes. He is merciful though; He only holds a person accountable for what they know, unless that person chooses to remain ignorant of His word. God’s revealed word for every age has always been sufficient to keep the true believer free from bondage. That is why the law allowed a man to divorce his unfaithful wife if he felt that he just could not continue to live with her. That is also why the law allowed the divorced woman to remarry, so she would not be caught in an impossible situation herself. You may say, I can see him putting her away, but I sure cannot see her having the right to marry another man. Brother! Sister! Do not find fault with the word of God. Whatever is written in the word of God ought to be good enough for every true believer to stand for. Would you not agree?


We are going into the gospel now, for there are some very interesting things to take note of as you study all four gospels together. Matthew was a disciple of Jesus at the time Jesus preached the sermon on the mount, recorded in Matthew chapter 5. Luke and Mark were not disciples at that time. What Matthew wrote about Jesus was from an eye witness viewpoint. Mark wrote his account from what was told to him by others, and so did Luke. Luke was a historian that felt he should write an account of the things that were believed among them concerning the Lord Jesus Christ, but he was not an eye witness himself. John was a disciple and an eye witness to the miracles and teachings of Jesus, but it seems that he was more interested in showing the deity of Christ when he wrote his gospel; therefore we must take into consideration the fact that each gospel writer wrote the events that seemed most important to him. In the 5th chapter of Matthew’s gospel, we find Jesus preaching a sermon right in the beginning of His ministry that included the subjects of adultery, fornication, and marriage and divorce. This is the only time He ever outrightly preached a sermon to include these issues. He knew all about he immoral structure of the Jewish society in that day. They had fallen to about the same level as our present society has fallen to. They had placed a modern, compromising interpretation on the law of Moses, just about the equal of what modern, so called, Christianity has done with the whole Bible in our day. Everything is interpreted to allow an undisciplined society to use the Bible to hide behind. That Jewish society in the days of Jesus had their marriage relationships all twisted up and they were stretching the law of Moses to the uttermost extremes in an effort to justify their actions, just like the modernists of our day. So as Jesus preached that day, that same bunch of Pharisees and Sadducees that followed Him around trying to trap Him, was standing in the background. Remember now; this is a sermon. Jesus is not saying these things in answer to questions that someone has asked. He talks about people who break the least of the commandments; He tells them their righteousness must exceed that of the scribes and Pharisees; He speaks of those who are angry with their brother without a cause and many other things. Then in verse 27, we read these words. “Ye have heard that it was said by them of old time, (The old timers lived strictly by the word.) Thou shalt not commit adultery.” They knew what the law of Moses taught, and the old timers did everything they could in order to discipline their lives by the law, but Jesus was standing there looking at a bunch of modernists when He uttered these words. He knew that in spite of their legalistic attitude, they were just as ornery as they could be. They would not actually commit adultery, but their eyes were full of lust, so Jesus added this to what the old timers had said, “But I say unto you, That whosoever looketh on a woman to lust after her hath committed adultery with her already in his heart.” That hit home to them just about like driving a nail through the quick of your finger. Do you know why? They had stretched the law to the place where they were granting, and obtaining divorces on almost any grounds that caused a man and his wife to disagree with each other. Then to make it even worse, some of them, no doubt, were guilty of looking the field over, ahead of time, before they even obtained a divorce. You can be sure, Jesus did not make a statement like that for no reason. He knew they were guilty. He caught them off guard with that statement, and before they could say anything, He began to say, If your right eye offends you, pluck it out, for it is more profitable for you that one of your members should perish, and not that the whole body should be cast into hell. He spoke also, of one hand offending, then He came right back around and hits them again. Verse 31, “It hath been said, Whosoever shall put away his wife, let him give her a writing of divorcement: (That is exactly what the law said, but they were misusing the provision and granting divorces for all kinds of reasons, and Jesus was going to let them know that He was wise to them.) But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, saving (or except) for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever shall marry her that is divorced commiteth adultery.” Why did He say that? Because the law allowed the woman to remarry if she was divorced legally, but it had to be because she had been unfaithful, and not just because they could not agree on how to decorate the house, discipline the children and so forth. If she was divorced for any other reason, then she was not free to marry another man, according to law, therefore if another man married such a woman they were both committing adultery, and that is the way that modern bunch was allowing it to be. They were using the law to fulfill the lustful desires of their flesh, when their careless living finally made a wreck of their marriage, just like scores of people are doing in our day. If people would just love God first, more than their home, their car, the clothes they wear, and all the other material things that so many are so busy with, they would be able to cultivate a love for each other that none of these little disagreements would ever be able to break through. If a couple has the right attitude toward God, it will make them so they would even be willing to live in a dog house if necessary; not that you would ever have to, but that is the kind of attitude that will keep you out of the divorce courts. Young people, in this age, seem to feel that they cannot start housekeeping unless they have a whole house full of the best furniture; they are not willing to sacrifice a little on material things for a while and just enjoy being together. No. They go out and obligate themselves to the point where they both have to work, and sometimes, even on two jobs, and after awhile, nerves get strung tight, and too often, a divorce seems to be their only solution. Material things have robbed them of the feelings they once had for each other, and the law that would have tried to help such a couple work out their problems and be reconciled, forty years ago, in our day, just grants a divorce. There is nothing wrong with having nice things if you can handle them, but when they separate you from each other, and keep you from giving God first place in your life, it is obvious, you cannot handle them. This was the kind of conditions that led Jesus to deal with this subject, as He did in His sermon that day. He had a mad bunch of Pharisees on His hands, but that is exactly what Deuteronomy 24 said, and He wanted them to know, if they were going to be legalistic; they had some changing to do in order to line up with the scriptures. Remember now, this is a sermon Jesus is preaching, in the early part of His ministry on earth, and remember also, He never changed His mind later; He upheld the law throughout His ministry. “Whosoever shall put away his wife, (divorce her) except for the cause of fornication, causeth her to commit adultery: and whosoever marrieth her that is divorced (for any other reason) committeth adultery.”


Let us go to the 10th chapter of St. Mark, where we will pick up a setting that took place more than two years after what we just read in Matthew 5, coming down toward the end of His earthly ministry. Mark is writing this from what someone else has related to him; therefore we must keep in mind that he wrote of those things that stood out in his mind of what he had heard. In this 10th chapter, he said Jesus came into the coasts of Judaea by the farther side of Jordan: and the people came to Him again; therefore as His custom was, He began to teach them again. That same bunch of Pharisees that followed Him, to heckle Him, was there also, and they still remembered how He had scorched them in that sermon two years before, and they knew exactly what the law said, and that Jesus upheld the law, but they were always trying to trap Him, so they popped right up and said unto Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife? They did not even qualify their question; they just left it open on both ends, hoping Jesus would get just as careless in answering, as they did in asking, but, not so; He was wise to them, and was going to make them ask the question a little more specifically. He answered, “What did Moses command you?” Notice how they still avoided being honest with Him. They said, “Moses suffered (or allowed us) to write a bill of divorcement, and put her away.” They still only quoted part of what Moses taught in the law, so Jesus just climbed upon the merry go round with them; if they wanted to play games with their questions; He would just take them the long way around with His answer. 5 “And Jesus answered and said unto them, For the hardness of your heart he wrote you this precept. But from the beginning of the creation God made them male and female. For this cause shall a man leave his father and his mother, and cleave to his wife; And they twain shall be one flesh; so then they are no more twain, but one flesh. (He took them all the way back to Genesis 2:24 with His answer, and then left them hanging there with His last remark.) What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” His disciples were left hanging also, but they came to Him later, in the house, and asked Him to explain it a little further. At that, He said, “Whosoever shall put away his wife, and marry another, committeth adultery against her. And if a woman shall put away her husband, (He showed here that the man, nor the woman had any special privilege in this matter) and be married to another, she committeth adultery.” Please notice that He answered their questions strictly on the basis of the way they were applying the law in that day. Probably 90 percent of the divorces were granted for reasons other than fornication, which was the only lawful grounds Moses gave them. Therefore Mark is not making Jesus say something contrary to what He had already taught them in Matthew 5, two years before. He had every right to remind them of God’s true law, God’s perfect plan from the beginning. What you really must see from these examples, is that when Jesus taught the people; He took the law just as it was written but when mockers asked Him a loaded question, He answered them on the same basis in which they asked the question, according to their modern day application of the law. Let us go to Luke 16:18, for just a moment. Remember, Luke was not a disciple when Jesus taught the lesson we read from Matthew 5. Luke was a historian, setting in order the things he had been told that Jesus said, so let us read this one verse. “Whosoever putteth away his wife, and marrieth another, committeth adultery; and whosoever marrieth her that is put away from her husband committeth adultery.” That was all Luke had to say on the subject, and what he said was right, but was not all that Jesus had said on this occasion. What we read from Mark, and the one verse from Luke was what they each wrote of what they had heard. Let us go back to the gospel of Matthew. This time we are going to the 19th chapter to pick up this same account, recorded in the words of a disciple who was present when it took place. Matthew was right there when it happened, so let us pay attention to what he wrote. We will begin reading with verse 3, and you will notice right there, why He answered them as He did. “The Pharisees also came to Jesus, tempting Him, and saying unto Him, Is it lawful for a man to put away his wife for EVERY CAUSE? And He answered and said unto them, Have ye not read, that He which made them at the beginning made them male and female, And said, For this cause shall a man leave father and mother, and shall cleave to his wife: and they twain shall be one flesh? Wherefore they are not more twain, but one flesh. What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder. They say unto Him, Why did Moses then command to give a writing of divorcement, and to put her away?” This was the same framework that Mark used, but Matthew put in all the details. Let us go on. “He saith unto them, Moses because of the hardness of your hearts suffered you to put away your wives: but from the beginning it was not so. AND I SAY UNTO YOU, WHOSOEVER SHALL PUT AWAY HIS WIFE, EXCEPT IT BE FOR FORNICATION, AND SHALL MARRY ANOTHER, COMMITTETH ADULTERY: AND WHOSO MARRIETH HER WHICH IS PUT AWAY DOTH COMMIT ADULTERY.”


Some of you may be wondering why we went through all those scriptures to show what the law of Moses had to say about this subject; if you are, you failed to see where we put the emphasis. People have been guilty of taking statements from the gospel of Mark, and also from Luke, and using them as a club to beat some poor soul over the head, where, if they would have studied their subject from all the gospel accounts they would not have had a club at all. For instance, if you just use Luke 16:18 in dealing with a problem of divorce and remarriage, you fail to take into account the provision of the law that could justify the action on the part of one of the two parties. You can be sure that when the apostle Paul dealt with this subject in his first letter to the Corinthians, he had more than just the words of Mark and Luke to base his answers on. He was not a disciple of Jesus in the days of His earthly ministry, but you can believe me, he knew what Jesus taught, and he had a revelation of what He meant. That is why you can put your confidence in what Paul taught the New Testament churches. He had received, by divine revelation, the things he taught; they were not just some ideas of his own. The same God that gave Moses the law for Israel, also gave Paul what he wrote in his epistles. Well, Bro. Jackson, that may be true, but why are you using the law God gave to Israel, to teach Gentiles in the dispensation of Grace? Brothers and sisters, listen carefully. We do not throw the Old Testament away simply because God made a covenant of grace to include Gentiles. Though we are not required to keep the letter of the law of Moses; I want you to know that every New Testament teaching compliments that law. Go back to chapter 20, in the book of Exodus, and then tell us whether the New Testament cancels out those commandments or not. What did Jesus say about it in Matt. 5:17-18? “Think not that I am come to destroy the law, or the prophets: I am not come to destroy, but to fulfill. For verily I say unto you, Till heaven and earth pass, one jot or one tittle shall in no wise pass from the law, till all be fulfilled.” Some of those who heard Jesus say that were in that upper room when the Holy Ghost fell, Acts. 2:4. Do you think they disregarded everything Jesus had taught them from the law when He walked with them? Absolutely not! Paul wrote to Timothy, 2 Tim. 3:16, “All scripture is given by inspiration of God, and is profitable for DOCTRINE, for REPROOF, for CORRECTION, for INSTRUCTION IN RIGHTEOUSNESS: That the man of God may be perfect, thoroughly furnished unto all good works.” Then in Romans 15:4, we read, “For whatsoever things were written afore time were written for our learning, that we through patience and comfort of scriptures might have hope.” Many a poor soul has been tossed out into the world of sin at a time when they were looking for help, a hope, something to hold on to, and instead of help they were given Luke 16:18, when 1st Corinthians 7:15, (which we will get to later) was what they needed. Some people seem to have trouble remembering that unbelief is the only unpardonable sin and that God will forgive you for every other sin that you have ever been guilty of, when you genuinely repent. And, Saints! Please do not think that I am finding fault with Mark and Luke. I am not. My only purpose in these comparisons is to help you realize that one should never make an important decision, based only upon one verse of scripture, or even upon one passage of scripture apart from all the others that deal with the same subject. The Bible does not contradict itself as some claim, it is just that not every writer was impressed to write every detail of every occurrence. I will call your attention to a couple of other examples, and then we will go into 1st Corinthians.


In the 20th chapter of Matthew, we find this gospel writer speaking of two blind men that were sitting by the wayside when Jesus, followed by a great multitude, departed from Jericho. They, according to Matthew, began calling to Jesus to have mercy upon them, when they heard that He was passing by. “Have mercy upon us, O Lord, thou son of David.” The multitude rebuked them for carrying on so, but they continued their cry until they got His attention. He asked what they wanted, and they said, “Lord, that our eyes may be opened. So Jesus had compassion on them, and touched their eyes: and immediately their eyes received sight, and they followed Him.” Please take note of the fact that Matthew said there were two blind men healed by the wayside as Jesus departed from Jericho, but when Mark wrote of the same occurrence, he only referred to one man, and he called him by name, and even named his father. In this instance Mark is giving more details than Matthew, but he is only speaking of the one man that stood out to him, a man he probably knew personally. It is obvious they are both writing of the same occurrence, but there was something about Bartimaeus, the son of Timaeus, that caught Mark’s attention, so he just concentrated on him. This does not make a contradiction. I hope you can see that. You will find that in the 10th chapter of Mark, beginning with verse 46. In Matthew 8:28-34, we read Matthew’s account of what happened when Jesus went in to the country of the Gergesenes. Matthew says He was met by two demon possessed men, coming out of the tombs, men who were so fierce no man dared to pass by that way. The men came to Jesus, and the demons in them began to cry out, “What have we to do with thee, Jesus, thou Son of God? Art thou come hither to torment us before the time?” He goes on to tell how they asked to be permitted to go into a herd of swine if He was going to cast them out of the men, and how the swine ran violently into the sea and drowned when the demons entered them. That is all Matthew says about them, but he does speak of two men, where Mark and Luke, in reporting the same occurrence, speak only of one man, but they give more details of what happened after the demons were cast out. You can read their accounts in Mark 5:1-19, and Luke 8:26-50. We do not have the space to print it here. I just use these examples to show you how necessary it is to harmonize the gospels, if you want to get the complete story of all that is recorded. When it comes to the great commission Jesus gave to His disciples, we find the same thing. He did not say what Matthew recorded, (28:18-20) at one time, and what Luke recorded, (24:44-49) at another time. They were both writing of the same occurrence, the time when Jesus (just before He ascended to heaven) commissioned His disciples to go into all the world preaching the gospel and baptizing disciples. Matthew says He told them to baptize in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost, and he did not bother to mention that the only name which could be applied to these three titles was Jesus, but Luke just simplified it and wrote, that repentance and remission of sins should be preached in His (JESUS’) name among all nations, beginning at Jerusalem. Can you see why a person needs to read both accounts? Matthew just wrote the literal words that Jesus spoke, while Luke included the revelation of the name that went with those titles. Then on the day of Pentecost when those Jews had been cut to the heart by the short sermon Peter preached, they looked at him and the other apostles, and asked, Men and brethren, what shall we do? Peter did not even mention the three titles that Matthew used; he just spoke right out, Repent, and be baptized every one of you IN THE NAME OF JESUS CHRIST FOR THE REMISSION OF SINS, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. He did not need to mention those titles; he was using the keys that Jesus had given to him, (Matt. 16:19) to unlock the kingdom for these repentant Jews who had taken part in condemning the Lord of Glory. Then some trinitarian people who are completely without revelation on the Godhead, have been so carnal as to say, I had rather take the words of Jesus anytime (Matt. 28:19) than those of Peter, (Acts 2:38) who cursed and denied the Lord when He was arrested. Brother! How carnal can a person be? Peter’s weakness at that moment had nothing in the world to do with the revelation he had in his bosom of who Jesus was, and of the commission Jesus had given them. That is why I say, without the Holy Ghost to guide them into all truth, people have been guilty of using just one verse of scripture to build a doctrine off of. Such a practice leads to spiritual bondage. That is why we are using many scriptures to tie this message together; people’s lives ought not be left hanging in the balances of confusion and distrust, all because someone grabbed one verse of scripture and used it as a club. No, it is just like Jesus said in John 8:32, “And ye shall know the truth, and THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE.” There is nothing whatsoever in the Bible that will place a true believer in an impossible situation where there is no hope. That is not God’s purpose; neither under law, nor grace.


Before going into Corinthians, I want to take a little time to clarify the usage of certain words, namely ADULTERY and FORNICATION. When Jesus used the word FORNICATION, He was referring to a sex act committed for pleasure only. Some have said, “I thought fornication was applicable only when two single people have that relationship together.” But please understand, fornication is an act that is committed for pleasure only, outside of a marriage relationship. On the other hand, if those same two people decide to start living together, outside of a marriage relationship, then that same act becomes adultery. It could apply to people who were married to someone else other than the person they were committing the act with, just the same as it does to single people. Let us go back and read Matthew 5:32, and you can see the difference in the usage of the two words. “But I say unto you, That whosoever shall put away his wife, except for the cause of fornication, (SEX WITH SOMEONE ELSE FOR PLEASURE) causeth her to commit ADULTERY.” Why? Because that divorced woman will go be another man’s wife, and according to the law of Moses, she has been illegally divorced; therefore in the eyes of God this woman is still married to her first husband, and here she is living with another man. Remember, we are talking about a woman that has been divorced for some reason other than unfaithfulness to her husband. You have to keep the application where it belongs or you will get everything all tangled up. So, a woman that committed fornication could be divorced by her husband if she had one, but he did not have to divorce her; that was his choice. On the other hand, those who were caught in the act of adultery were to be stoned to death, both the man and the woman, with no exceptions. That is why Jesus reacted as He did, in the 8th chapter of John. They only brought the woman, claiming to have caught her in the very act of adultery. If they truly had, they were obligated by the law to bring the man, and the woman both, to be stoned, but they were tempting Jesus, trying to get Him to say something wrong. While they stood there asking Jesus, What have you got to say about this; notice what Jesus did; He just stooped down and wrote on the ground with is finger, probably the name of the man that was found with her, but when they kept insisting that He answer them He stood up and said, He that is without sin among you, let him cast the first stone, then He stooped and began to write in the sand again. This time He was probably writing the names of those standing there, for when He looked up again everyone was gone except the woman. Without anyone to accuse her, Jesus said, Neither do I condemn thee, go and sin no more. They could not stone anyone just because they heard they had committed adultery; they had to catch them in the act, and those who caught them were required to stand and bear witness against them.


For an example of fornication, let us go to 1 Corinthians 5:1, where we will begin reading. Paul says, “It is commonly reported that there is fornication among you, and such FORNICATION as is not so much as named among the Gentiles, that one should have his father’s wife.” Paul is not saying that this man is committing fornication with his own mother; it is a case where a man is having an affair with a woman that is married to his own father. You can see here, that, even though one of the two parties is married, Paul still called it fornication. Why? Because it was an affair for pleasure; they were not actually living together. I will not read all the verses, but I do want you to notice verse 5. Even though this man is guilty of this sin, Paul did not condemn him to hell; he just instructed them to cast him out of the church, and give the devil an opportunity to destroy his flesh, that his spirit may be saved in the day of the Lord Jesus. In other words, stop covering up for him, keep him out of church, and let the devil buffet him until he repents. What about the woman in that case? Paul did not go any farther with the individuals, but that will depend a lot on her attitude toward the word of God as well as that of the father of the man. Any further questions may be answered when we go to chapter 7, where Paul deals with how to avoid fornication. If they are in the church assembly because they are true believers, they will be guided by the word of God, but if they are tares (make believers) they will eventually reject sound doctrine and go their own way. What you must keep in mind as we look into Paul’s instructions on this subject of marriage and divorce and proper conduct, is that it was written to believers. Do not try to cram it down the throats of people who do not respect the word of God.


There are some who would say, Why not just stay with what Jesus said in Matthew 19:8, when he said, In the beginning it was not so? Did He not mean that God never meant for people to divorce and re-marry? Jesus was dealing with conditions as they were two thousand years ago when He was on earth, just before He went to the cross, and He reached back into Genesis to show what God’s perfect will for man would have been, but man’s sin, and world conditions has moved man away from that perfect beginning. It could not be reinstated, so God permitted Moses to deal with conditions as they were at that time. Let me explain what was involved. First we have to remember that the law of Moses was given to the Israelites who had just been delivered from hundreds of years of Egyptian captivity. It was not given for pagan Gentiles to live by, but that God’s chosen people might have something to guide their lives as He worked through them to reveal His plan and purpose for mankind. In the beginning, God made male and female and joined them together when He brought the woman to the man. Jesus reminded those critics who tempted Him, of this, and quoted what Adam said, “For this cause shall a man leave his father and mother, and cleave to his wife; And they twain shall be one flesh.” Then Jesus said, “What therefore God hath joined together, let not man put asunder.” That does not apply to pagans, but it applies to all who are subject to the law of God, whether under the law of Moses, or under the law of grace. Why did Moses allow for a divorce then? And how could people who are remarried be in the will of God? Let us go back in time about 3500 years, and look in upon the society of Egypt, where God’s chosen people were held captive. I can see some of those poor Jewish homes, where, maybe a man and his wife had two or three little children growing up. The Egyptians looked upon them only as a servant type of people, and treated them more like animals than human beings who were made in the image and likeness of God. These immoral pagans would come into a Jewish home, grab a little 5 year old girl and send her off someplace to grow up as a slave, a maid for some Egyptian household and so forth. The little boys would be taken, and sold to someone, to grow up as a servant, or a slave to work in the fields. Husbands and wives were ripped apart and treated the same way. What did those Egyptians care about the moral structure of the Israelites? They had no care at all about morals, nor what kind of conditions they forced upon their slaves, but their cruel treatment of those poor Jews did not change the masculine and feminine law that God had placed in their bodies. (I say this with all purity of thought and motive, to help you understand why certain things were necessitated.) God created His human family with these organs, and when He sent them out of the garden; He told the woman her desire would be to her own husband, but standing there at the foot of Mt. Sinai was a great host of people that had been abused by their captors. They had been ripped, torn and scattered so that God could not deal with them according to His perfect law. If He judged them by the fact that, IN THE BEGINNING, IT WAS NOT SO, those poor souls did not have a chance in the world. Conditions beyond their control had brought them to the place where they were, and now that God has released them from those conditions, He is giving them a law that will eventually lift them above the pagan plane of life they have been exposed to. He could not make a law that would undo what had been done, but He did give them a law that would straighten their lives out and set them on a true course. The law stated that only death was to separate a man and his wife, with one exception. Because of the hardness of their hearts that made them unable to forgive, God allowed a divorce to be granted for fornication only. Why do you suppose they were not able to forgive? It was because they had not been born again. Can you see that? Now, if we are going to use, In the beginning, it was not so, then Deuteronomy never should have been written at all. But, Deuteronomy absolutely shows it is a new beginning, just like when Adam and Eve were driven from the garden, and every Jewish boy and girl became subject to the law the very minute they were born into that Jewish family. That is why it was placed over the door of every Jewish home. When those little children went out the door they were reminded that they were subject to the law; then when they came back in it was right there for them to see. Therefore if they had walked in the light of that law, there never would have been a divorce granted for any reason other than fornication. That is what the law taught, and Jesus was not trying to change the law; He was just simply reminding them of the grace and mercy of God, how that in the beginning it was not like that, but when they were so far below that perfect beginning, God still made a way for them. When Jesus stood there talking to those people, they had drifted so far from that law, they were getting divorces for almost every reason imaginable, yet they were still hiding behind the law. Jesus was just reminding them of how far down the ladder they were from the way God’s human family started out in the beginning. Looking at those Jews through the eyes of the law was a pitiful sight, but had God looked at the Gentile society through the law, every last one of use would have been condemned. I am so thankful God saw fit to allow another beginning, so that we could be included in His mercy and grace. Before the gospel came most Gentiles were filthy and corrupt, and had no moral principles whatsoever, but God, in His mercy, allowed for Gentiles who would believe His word, to be lifted out of their corruption, into an acceptable place to be called sons of God.


Let us go to 1st Corinthians 6:9, where we will begin reading. In this letter Paul tells these Corinthian Christians that they are still babes in the faith, and so carnal in their ways, that he cannot even speak to them on a spiritual plane. So he just starts right with the foundation of the Christian faith and goes through every phase of Christian living. Brothers and sisters: you would not even want to hear from this pulpit, what conditions were like in old Corinth before the gospel came to them. In 1968 I stood looking at the ruins of that city, as our guide told us some of what life was like there in ancient times. High on a mountain top, beyond the city of Corinth, stood a pagan temple, called the temple of Venus. (The Greeks worship the feminine gods and goddesses, as well as masculine gods.) This temple had hundreds of priestesses, (young women) which they called maidens, but every last one of them were religious prostitutes. From their temple atop this high mountain, they could look upon the harbor, see the ships come in, and know when the city would be full of sailors. They would to down into the streets, approach the sailors, and say, Let us go worship the god of Venus. It was all done through an act of fornication. This is just the way the Gentile society lived and conducted themselves. They were immoral, filthy, so debased that if Paul had not had a revelation in his soul that he was to be a light to them; that little Jew would have been shaking the dust of old Corinth off his feet when he saw how corrupt they actually were. But he knew that god had called him to be a channel of salvation to many Gentiles who until that time were without any such hope. Then later as he finds it necessary to write this letter to them, notice how he speaks of the things that were common to them before the gospel of Christ came. Verse 9, “Know ye not that the unrighteous shall not inherit the kingdom of God? Be not deceived: neither fornicators, nor idolators, nor adulterers, (notice that Paul is striking out against their former way of life, for they had, before their conversion, been idolators, ‘WORSHIPERS OF IDOLS’, fornicators and adulterers in their manner of life, or as they looked upon life, but Paul says, No such will inherit the kingdom of God.) nor effeminate.” Let me just say, We are living in an age when this effeminate spirit is a strong one. Men have become so sissified, and act so much like women, that it is hard to tell which is which when you see them on the streets. God made the man to look like a man, walk like a man, talk like a man, and certainly God never meant for men to allow their hair to grow until it makes them look like women. I see boys and girls, men and women walking down the streets dressed exactly alike, and if you cannot see the bulge of their breast, you cannot tell which ones are the females. Brothers! That is effeminate on the part of the males, and Paul says, No such will inherit the kingdom of God. “Neither abusers of themselves with mankind.” That is speaking of homosexuals, sodomites, and all such like. When I think of how some of these, “SUPPOSED TO BE CHURCHES” are allowing these degenerate perverts to hold places of leadership in their organizations, it lets me know that Gentiles are fast returning to the ungodly ways of their ancestors, and that it is because the Spirit of God is leaving them. Gentile time is short. Let us continue reading the list of those who shall not inherit the kingdom of God. “Nor thieves, nor covetous, nor drunkards, nor revilers, nor extortioners, shall inherit the kingdom of God.” Why? Because the law had already condemned them. The law condemns all who practice such, so what hope did these Gentiles have? Watch what Paul says in verse 11, “And such were some of you: but ye are washed, but ye are sanctified, but ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus, and by the Spirit of God.” What had sanctified them? They had believed the gospel that was preached to them, “For by grace are ye saved through faith; and that not of yourselves: it is the gift of God: Not of works, lest any man should boast.” (Eph. 2:8-9) Who had preached the gospel to them? Paul, of course. After the Jews rejected the gospel, Paul moved from the synagogue into the house of one of the citizens, and continued his ministry there for 18 months. That was the beginning of this Corinthian church which Paul wrote the two epistles to five or six years later. Please keep in mind also that Paul did not go in to the streets looking for every Corinthian that had not committed fornication, neither adultery, nor told a lie, nor stole anything, etc. No. He first went into the synagogue where he got a few Jews to believe the gospel, but when the old Rabbi, and some of the others began to blaspheme, Paul departed from them and opened up the gospel to every Gentile who would believe it. That is why Paul wrote as he did in verse 11. He was reminding them of what the grace of God had delivered them from. He was reminding them that they are now looked upon as though they had never done any of those things. But the fact that they had believed the gospel and entered into a new way of life did not automatically clear up every situation. They had problems in the church, and they had a lot of questions that needed to be answered. Therefore, Paul, being aware of this, took time during a great revival he was having at Ephesus, and wrote this letter to the Corinthian church.


Notice how Paul begins chapter 7, “Now concerning the things whereof ye wrote unto me: (He is going to answer some specific questions now.) It is good for a man not to touch a woman. (In other words, a man would avoid a lot of problems in life if he just stayed single and behaved himself.) Nevertheless TO AVOID FORNICATION, let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband.” Brothers and sisters, as we study these next few verses, please keep in mind that the whole context of thought is, HOW TO AVOID FORNICATION. If you will keep that up front, it will clear up what is said later. He did not start out answering a question on how to avoid fornication, and end up talking about a soup supper. Let us keep it in the same channel. If you wrote me a question, wanting to know how to raise strawberries, do you think my answer to you would be instruction on how to raise corn? Of course not. I would tell you what I knew about strawberries. That is exactly what I want you to see here. These people have been converted from a pagan, undisciplined society, and they have some questions on proper conduct. They want to know how they can keep themselves clean in the sight of God, and avoid the temptations and traps of Satan, such as fornication. So Paul answers the question on how to avoid fornication. “Let every man have his own wife, and let every woman have her own husband. Let the husband render unto the wife due benevolence: and likewise also the wife unto the husband.” Some people feel that a subject like this should not be preached from the pulpit, but I say, if there had been a lot more preaching on this subject, we might not have the degenerate conditions all around us that have become so common in our day. This governs the very avenue through which God ordained that the whole earth be repopulated, and the lack of proper teaching has just left more room for these X-rated movie houses and such like to operate. They take the very thing that God ordained to reproduce His human family, pervert it, and entertain vulgar talking degenerate mankind with it. They abuse a relationship that the creator ordained to be something sacred. Paul wrote to the Hebrews, “Marriage is honorable, and the bed undefiled, but whoremongers and adulterers, God will judge.” Therefore God intended for His true children to know the absolute truth about this relationship. Verse 4. “The wife hath not power of her own body, but the husband: and likewise also the husband hath not power of his own body, but the wife. Defraud ye not one the other, (Do not cheat, do not deprive the other mate by any form of deception) except it be with consent for a time, that ye may give yourselves to fasting and prayer; (with agreement or consent you may withhold yourselves from each other for a period while you are fasting and praying) and come together again, that Satan tempt you not for your incontinency. (Your lack of control) But I speak this by permission, and not of commandment.” This lets me know that Paul had conferred with other men in the Jerusalem church on these matters, for he goes on to say, verse 7, “For I would that all men were even as myself. But every man hath his proper gift of God, one after this manner, and another after that. (Every person has been physically endowed by the creator to be like he is, and Paul realizes that some men can be satisfied to remain single, and at the same time exercise self control, and others cannot.) I say therefore to be unmarried and widows, it is good for them if they abide even as I. (Unmarried) But if they cannot contain, (exercise self control) let them marry: for it is better to marry than to burn.” (To be inflamed with passion and lust.) Paul believed time was short, and that the coming of the Lord was close at hand, therefore those who were single would stay free from a lot of problems and unnecessary obligations if they could see fit to remain so, but he was just giving advice, and not commanding them to do so. These verses have caused a lot of people to believe that the apostle Paul was never married, and I am sure that at the time of this letter, he was no longer married, and did not intend to remarry. But in 1968 I had opportunity to talk with a Jewish Rabbi, and in the course of the conversation, I asked him about the qualifications of those who sat on the Sanhedrin council. I did not want to ask him directly, about the apostle Paul, but the Bible tells us he was a member of the Sanhedrin, so I just inquired about the marital status of those who were chosen to govern the people through that court. He replied, We do not have concrete proof, but we are reasonably certain that every member of the Sanhedrin was not only required to be a married man, but they had to be family men as well. In that era of time the Sanhedrin court was the judicial body that governed and judged the whole society in moral, temporal and material matters, therefore we believe it required the experience of a family man to fulfill this obligation properly. That is the impression you get from Paul’s letters, that he writes like a man that has had experience in all phases of family life and responsibilities. One thing you need to keep in mind as you read these verses, Paul is writing to those single persons in the church, his advice was never meant for people outside the body of Christ.


When we look at verse 10, it is no longer just advice; he is giving a command from the Lord. “And unto the married I COMMAND, yet not I, but the Lord, (where both parties are Christians) let not the wife depart from her husband: But if she depart, let her remain unmarried, or be reconciled to her husband: and let not the husband put away his wife.” These people have been converted from paganism, but now they are both born into the family of God, and they are both subject to the law of God. But suppose they are emotionally unadjusted to each other. What will the law of God allow them to do? It is very plain. They can separate if they allow their disagreements to go that far, but if they do, they are both to remain unmarried. Then we come back to the theme of what Paul is dealing with; (FORNICATION) if they find that they cannot exercise self control over the desires of their physical makeup, they only have one resort, they must be reconciled to each other. God does not allow any room for a Christian man and woman to divorce each other. But Bro. Jackson, did you say that God will not make a law that will victimize any one person? Yes, I did, and I still say it. If Christian people will submit themselves to Bible doctrine they will not be seeking divorces. If you, as a professing Christian, are seeking a divorce from your mate, it might pay you to re-examine your own life, for the Bible has instructions for you. Are you following them? You cannot step over the word of God to satisfy the desires of your flesh, and still reap all the benefits of God’s grace. If you try it, you will be a candidate for the mark of the beast, after the bride has gone to the marriage supper. The law of Moses would not justify the break up of a marriage for any reason except fornication, and neither will the New Testament law of grace. For that reason, let me say to you young people, even as Paul did to the Corinthians in his second letter, Do not be unequally yoked together with an unbeliever. Light and darkness are not compatible. But Bro. Jackson, I might be able to win him to the Lord. It is possible for such a thing to happen, but the chances are much greater that he will pull you out into worldliness, for you must step over the word of God in the first place, even to marry him. My advice and warning to everyone who may be thinking like that is, you win him to the Lord first so you will not have to turn your back to the word of God in order to marry him. None of us have any control over what unbelievers do, but if believers take heed to what Paul has written in these few verses, they will avoid much trouble in life.


Coming to verse 12, we find Paul making this statement, “But to the rest speak I, not the Lord.” Before reading the rest of that verse let me show you why it was necessary for Paul to state it like he did. When he dealt with marriages where the husband and the wife were both Christians, he had much scripture to back him up; therefore he presented it as a command of the Lord, but when he comes to the situation where only one of the two is a Christian, he must approach it from the standpoint of the revelation that God has given to him, and by the authority of his office as an apostle of the Lord, for there is nothing written in the law of Moses that will spell it out in detail for Gentiles. However, do not question Paul’s authority in the matter, or you will need to throw away most of your New Testament. Paul wrote 14 epistles, and the last 16 chapters of the book of Acts gives us a good look at how the Holy Ghost led Paul, and allows us to see how his life stood out as the apostle and founder of the Gentile churches. If you question what he taught on this subject, you may as well question anything else he taught, also. He either had the word of the Lord, or he did not. But knowing beyond any shadow of doubt that Paul did have the word of the Lord, by revelation, and that, even though he said, I speak this, and not he Lord, it is still the law of God for believers in this dispensation of grace. Now we will read the rest of verse 12. “If any brother hath a wife that believeth not, and she be pleased to dwell with him, let him not put her away.” Brothers and sisters, that is just as plain as the nose on your face. There are many examples that each one of us could think of right now, where some man has heard the gospel preached, realized his need for God, and surrendered his life to the Lord, while his wife is still out in the world. She feels no need for God herself, but if he wants to be a Christian, it is fine with her. Then in verse 13, he says, “And the woman which hath an husband that believeth not, and if he be pleased to dwell with her, let her not leave him.” That is the same example just turned around to show that the same principle applies to either the man or the woman. The man does not have any advantage over the woman, nor the woman over the man. But in either case, if the unbeliever is pleased to dwell with the believer; the believer should never try to high pressure their mate to become a Christian. Just be sure you live a good example before that unbelieving mate. It will take the Spirit of God to draw them, before they can ever be born again, so whatever you do, please do not nag your mate, and do not talk church to them all the time. They are not too interested in what you have to say; they want to see what kind of effect your experience is going to have on the way you live, and on your attitude in general. In dealing with Jews, they were both subject to the law of Moses at all times, both the men, and the women. The very fact that they were born into a Jewish family made them subject to the law. But being born into a Gentile family did not make anyone subject to God’s law of grace; only the new birth does that. So it is up to the believer to hold to the word of God without trying to force it upon the unbeliever. Verse 14 tells why. “For the unbelieving husband is sanctified by the wife, and the unbelieving wife is sanctified by the husband: else were your children unclean; but now are they holy.” Now the word, SANCTIFIED, does not mean that the other mate is saved by your faith, it just means that your marriage relationship is sanctified (recognized by God) so that your children do not have to be looked upon as unclean. (born out of wedlock) Under the law of Moses the Israelites were commanded not to give their sons and daughters unto the heathen, (Gentiles) in marriage. Such a marriage relationship was looked upon as unclean, the same as living together out of wedlock. Over in the book of Ezra we find that those Israelites who had disregarded the law and taken strange wives of the heathen nations were required to put them away, along with the children of those wives. They sent them all back home where they cam from, for God would not have the land polluted with these mixed marriages. In this Corinthian letter we are seeing the difference grace makes. (There was no way for Gentiles to be justified by the law of Moses, but Jesus opened up a way at Calvary, and that way is the only way for mankind to be reconciled to God.) Paul, believing that he has the mind of Christ on these matters, gives his advice, and those who follow his advice will avoid a lot of heartache and trouble. By following Paul’s instruction, a Christian man, or woman, can avoid fornication, and have their marriage sanctioned by God, as long as the unbelieving one chooses to remain with them. But let us look at a third example and see what the believer is to do if the unbelieving mate chooses to depart.


Verse 15, “But if the unbelieving depart, let him depart. A brother, OR SISTER is not under bondage in such cases: but God has called us to peace.” This is a very controversial verse of scripture; therefore I urge you once again to remember what Paul is dealing with here, (HOW TO AVOID FORNICATION) and now I will ask you a question. The unbelieving mate has departed, so how will the believer avoid fornication? And why did Paul say, A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases? It simply means that the believer is free to choose another companion, but, Please! Brother! Sister! If you should happen to be in this situation; do not go to the world to choose a companion; choose one within the family of God. Bro. Jackson: Paul did not say the believer would be free to choose another companion in such a case. I beg your pardon! He did not have to come right out and say it; those Corinthians knew what he meant when he said, A brother or a sister is not under bondage in such cases. It means they are not morally obligated to remain unmarried. The fact that the unbelieving mate chose to depart, does not change the natural law in the believer’s body that requires companionship. Therefore, if that believer is forbidden to remarry when there is no chance of being reconciled, (as in the case where both are believers) you would have to admit, that would be bondage. Furthermore, if God would not allow a person to be victimized under the law of Moses, do you think He would make a law in this dispensation of grace, that would leave one of His redeemed children a victim of circumstances? You know He would not. Some women have followed their “good for nothing” husbands around the world (so to speak) trying to hold on to them, all because they did not understand their situation, scripturally. You believe me, If that unbeliever wants to leave, you let him go, or her, which ever the case may be; (just be sure you are not deliberately doing something to run him away) you are not obligated; you are free. Paul said “But God hath called us to peace.” How could there be any peace if you were left without a husband, or without a wife as the case may be, and you were forbidden to marry again, leaving you without any possible solution to your plight? How could you abide by the instruction Paul gave in verse 2? “NEVERTHELESS, TO AVOID FORNICATION, LET EVERY MAN HAVE HIS OWN WIFE, AND LET EVERY WOMAN HAVE HER OWN HUSBAND.” Whether some of you like it or not, Paul is teaching that a believer is free to remarry, if their unbelieving mate just moves out and leaves them because of their faith in the Lord Jesus Christ. If you could have come to Paul, personally, with this problem in that first age, he would have said, Son: If you have done your best, by the grace of God, and she is still determined to go, then let her go; you are not under bondage. You are not morally obligated to hold on to her, because God has called us to peace. Paul, how am I going to have any peace when my mind is tormented with these physical feelings of my body? Besides that, Paul, I have prayed for my wife and claimed her for God; Isn’t He obligated to save her? I would never discourage anyone from praying like that, for I believe we should have that kind of concern for our loved ones, but we cannot obligate God to save every one of them, or else, How would the words of Jesus, recorded in Matt. 10:36, be fulfilled? (A MAN’S FOES SHALL BE THEY OF HIS OWN HOUSEHOLD.) Let us see how Paul might have responded to a similar question, verse 16, “For what knowest thou, O wife, whether thou shalt save thy husband, or how knowest thou, O man, whether thou shalt save thy wife?” In other words, we just cannot know who God is going to save, so we do our utmost to set a Christian example, and above all else, try to balance the scriptures, so we will not be found blaming God when some of those loved ones are never saved. Therefore, pray for your mate, do your utmost to set a good example, and then, after having done all that you know to do as a Christian, if that unbelieving mate chooses to break the marriage vows and leave you, please do not feel that you have failed God, nor that you are snared in an impossible trap. Paul said, you are not morally obligated to that unbeliever any longer. You are not under bondage. In process of time you may choose a Christian mate and remarry. I stress the word, CHRISTIAN mate, for if you marry another unbeliever, you are willingly violating every moral principle that the word of God stands for. If every believer would get an understanding of what Paul is teaching here, and do their utmost to live by these principles, you would not find them running to Psychiatrists, nor in the psychiatric ward of the local hospital on the verge of a nervous breakdown. God has called us to peace, but there can be no peace unless we follow the word of God. Some people will say, I sure do not believe that a divorced Christian should ever remarry; they just need to pray more. That just goes to show that you are a person who would rather trust your own idea than to abide by the word of God. Your advice will be bad advice in such cases. God has put it in my heart to tell you that He will not allow any innocent person to be victimized by circumstances which they have no control over. He did not require it under the law of Moses, and He will not require it under the law of Grace.


In verses 17, and following, Paul leaves the thought he was on, to bring in some examples. It is not that he is going to teach on circumcision, nor is he going to teach on servants, but he uses these illustrations to show why some people are able to bear more, of certain conditions, than others. Notice verse 17, “But as God hath distributed to every man, (and every woman) as the Lord hath called every one, so let him walk. And so ordain I in all churches.” Those Gentiles had come into the grace of God from all walks of life, and some of them were wondering what to do. Some people think as soon as they get saved they ought to drop everything they have been doing and do something else. What Paul is saying here is that God has distributed a measure of His grace to every believer. He has even given some the grace to remain unmarried, having no need, nor desire for a companion in marriage. If that be the case, then so be it; there is no argument. Others have found that they can cope with the constant abuse of their unbelieving mates, better than some of their brothers and sisters in the faith. That is because of the measure God granted to them. Others who are actually servants have found the grace to go right on being a servant. Those Jews who had been circumcised according to the law of Moses, and the Gentiles who had never been circumcised, all came under the same covenant of grace when they believed and obeyed the gospel of Christ. God made no difference between them, and He gave each one of them sufficient grace by measure to fulfill their responsibility to God, and man. In Paul’s day there were always a few characters around that wanted to add a little something to grace; they would try to add circumcision or something else from the law of Moses, to grace. Then there were some who thought that being free in Jesus Christ meant they should not be any man’s servant after that, but if a person had been bought to be a slave, the gospel did not automatically set them free from their owner. That is why Paul found it necessary to say what he did in the verses we are now going to read. Verse 18, “Is any man called being circumcised? (That means called to salvation; nothing more.) Let him not become uncircumcised. Is any called in uncircumcision? Let him not be circumcised. Circumcision is nothing, and uncircumcision is nothing, but the keeping of the commandments of God. (That is what is important.) Let every man abide in the same calling wherein he was called. Art thou called being a servant? Care not for it; but if thou mayest be made free, use it rather. (For the glory of God) for he that is called in the Lord, being a servant, is the Lord’s freeman: likewise also he that is called, being free, is Christ’s servant. Ye are bought with a price; be not ye the servants of men. (Now he is talking about not becoming the servants of sinful men that would place you under bondage.) Brethren let every man, wherein he is called, therein abide with God.” He keeps stressing the importance of holding steady, wherever you may be when the gospel comes to you. Of course you are to depart from your sinful ways, but if you are some farmer’s field hand when you get saved, you can keep right on plowing corn, or putting hay in the barn, and sing Amazing Grace every step of the way. This is what Paul is getting at in these verses.


We are down to verse 25, now, and we find Paul ready to approach another thought on this thing of avoiding fornication, and so forth. “Now concerning virgins I have no commandment of the Lord; yet I give my judgement, as one that hath obtained mercy of the Lord to be faithful.” In other words, Paul knows there is no place in the Old Testament where he can go to read up on this. He also knows that Jesus never did preach on this subject; therefore this leaves him utterly dependant upon the Holy Ghost to inspire him to say the right thing. Verse 26, “I suppose therefore that this is good for the present distress, (The present situation, or circumstances) I say, that it is good for a man so to be. Art thou bound unto a wife? Seek not to be loosed.” This takes you right back to verses 12, 13 and 14, if the unbeliever is pleased to abide, then let not the one put the other away. You will not find Paul contradicting himself. “Art thou loosed from a wife? Seek not a wife.” This is another situation. You will notice that he did not say, after you are loosed from a wife. This lets us know that he is referring to those who were already widowed or divorced at the time they became believers. He gives the same advice to these, Stay single; seek not a wife. That is his first exhortation. Then he goes on to say, “But and if thou marry, thou hast not sinned; and if a virgin marry, she hath not sinned. Nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh; but I spare you.” Why do you suppose Paul suddenly jumped to a statement like that? What kind of question could have been asked about virgins marrying? Isn’t it the will of God for everyone to be virgins until they are married? I just asked those questions to provoke thought on your part. In ancient times, and even yet today in some parts of the world, it is a custom for the parents of a young man, and a young woman to enter into a marriage agreement on behalf of the young folks. This was especially true in Jewish families. The parents of a young man would approach the parents of the young woman and ask them to give her in marriage to their son, maybe not right then, but when they are both old enough to marry. The next thing is for either the young man or his parents to pay a dowry, they agree to raise the young woman properly, preparing her or the day of her marriage to this young man. For the sake of illustration we will say that a certain such case was brought to Paul; this young virgin who was already spoken for, and her dowry had already been paid, went to hear Paul preach, and got under conviction. After repenting and being baptized, she sits under Paul’s teaching, and hears him say, “Be ye not unequally yoked together with unbelievers: for what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? And what communion hath light with darkness?” Paul: Does that mean that a Christian ought not marry a Jewish person, even if that Christian was born a Jew, also? Yes, young lady, if that young man is bound and determined to be a Judiastic Jew the rest of his days, he will make life miserable for you in your new found Christian experience. Someone else speaks up, Paul: Is she free to marry another man, one who is a Christian also? Yes. In such a case the word of God must have priority over a custom. She is free in the sight of God to marry, but she will have trouble in the flesh. The others will not take it lightly, that she did not remain true to their custom, and she will have trouble in the flesh as she settles down to a home life of rearing children and taking care of her obligations and responsibilities as a wife. Paul had to be talking about virgins that were pledged to someone already, or pledged to God for a life of celibacy, such as the case over in Judges, chapter 11, where Jephthah (in verse 30) made a vow unto the Lord, and said, “If thou shalt deliver without fail the children of Ammon into my hands, Then it shall be that whatsoever cometh forth of the doors of my house to meet me when I return in peace from the children of Ammon, shall surely be the Lords, and I will offer it up for a burnt offering.” I will not read the rest of the chapter, but if you will, you will see what happened. The first to come through his doors to meet him was his little daughter, his only child, but he had made a vow unto the Lord and he must keep it. He cannot offer his daughter upon the altar for a burnt offering, as he would have a sheep or a goat or something of that sort, so as their custom was, he pledged her to a life of celibacy. This was not the girl’s choosing; it was a very common practice among ancient Jews, that the parents would pledge their daughter to a life of virginity. According to their custom that probably made them feel more holy in the eyes of God. But remember, this was a custom of man, not a commandment of the Lord; therefore if such a young lady became a Christian and learned the truth, met some young man, and decided to get married, Paul’s judgment was, “If a virgin marry, she hath not sinned.” One reason I maintain that Paul had to be referring to this type of situation, is because he said in some other letters, such as 1st Tim. 5:14, “I will therefore that the younger women marry, bear children, guide the house, give none occasion to the adversary to speak reproachfully.” That was the normal, so someone must have asked him a question about virgins, such as the two examples we used. His reply was, “If a virgin marry, she hath not sinned, Nevertheless such shall have trouble in the flesh.”


Verse 29, helps us to better understand why Paul, in 59 A.D., would advise people to stay single and avoid the unnecessary responsibility, and material burdens of married life. It was because he had a feeling that the coming of the Lord was so near, that people should just give their thoughts to seeking God. He was not establishing doctrine when he said, Seek not a wife, he was merely offering advice on how to avoid entanglements in material things which would soon pass away. 29, “But this I say, brethren, the time is short: it remaineth, that both they that have wives be as though they had none: (do not think Paul is saying, run off and leave your wife to take care of herself; that would be contrary to what he told the Ephesians and the Colossians) and they that weep, as though they wept not; and they that rejoice, as though they rejoiced not; and they that buy, as though they possessed not; And they that use this world, as not abusing it: for the fashion of this world passeth away. But I would have you without carefulness, (excessive involvements) He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord: But he that is married careth for the things that are of the world, how he may please his wife.” I believe those verses are almost self explanatory; Paul is admonishing those people not to get so caught up in things of this world that they have not time for God. Not even the death of loved ones should get us so caught up in weeping and mourning, that we have no time for God. Do not become so obsessed with material things that you allow yourself to constantly think about them. You will become a prisoner if you do. Many times it might take hours to do something that you could have done in just a few minutes if your life had been in harmony with the Spirit of God. Put Him first, then let everything else fall into place. The Catholics use verse 32, to justify celibacy, “He that is unmarried careth for the things that belong to the Lord, how he may please the Lord.” If that had been made a doctrine, then that would be man’s highest calling; it should have the preeminence, but remember, in the beginning the Creator said, Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth. God does not come along and say something that cancels out something He has already said. Besides that, as I search through the Bible, I find that most of the men that have been used by God as a mouthpiece, or we will say, as an instrument of God, have been married men, usually family men. When we get to verse 34, we find Paul changing the focus from the man to the woman. “There is a difference also between a wife and a virgin. The unmarried woman careth for the things of the Lord, that she may be holy both in body and in spirit; but she that is married careth for the things of the world, how she may please her husband.” Of course Paul is directing these remarks to Christian men and women who truly have a desire to walk with the Lord. In our day of “Women’s Liberation” you will find a lot of young women saying, I do not ever intend to get married, but their motive is a worldly one most of the time. They want to be completely free to pursue their chosen careers without the hindrances of home responsibilities. They can be vice president of this company, or supervisor of another, and not have to be concerned about pleasing a husband. Such attitudes as this are wrecking the home structure that God ordained in the very beginning, and I will say also, any young woman who makes such a declaration in our age, will usually, eventually wind up as a prostitute; not to sell her body, but she will choose to go to bed with any man that suits her liking, to satisfy her desires. She can do that, and still elevate herself in her chosen field of business. Such women do not want the responsibility of rearing children, washing dishes, cleaning floors and cooking meals; they would rather sit behind a desk somewhere, telling 100 men what to do. I say, If time goes on for another 10 years, and the present trend continues as it is going, the day will come that young Christian girls will detest their own species.



I think often of how our own Nation’s image is changing in the eyes of the world. America was never known as a feminine nation, except maybe in a social way, until recent years. Through the years of World War I and World War II, and even afterwards, this nation was pictured as a masculine nation. Remember the posters that pictured a man in a striped suit with a derby hat on his head, and a finger pointing, with the words, “I WANT YOU”? It was Uncle Sam, not a woman. But now our nation is going completely to a feminine image, and because of that our whole military structure is decaying and falling to pieces. Our military men know there needs to be something done to correct that decaying image, but they cannot get a man in government to make a decision on a thing like that. Even now our president is telling us that the presence of 3000 Russian soldiers in Cuba poses no threat to our country. Saints! Do not believe that! Even grade school children ought to know better than that. I am going to tell you something: (This message was preached in September 1979) Those soldiers down there are not infantrymen, as they claim; they are skilled technicians that know how to press buttons to fire missiles. Russia has timed this thing just right. They would have us sign this arms limitation thing, stop worrying about their long range missiles, and all the while they have everything they need, right in our back door, to knock our industrial cities right out of business. Do not allow yourselves to believe that they are there as innocently as Russia would have us believe they are. If I was going to be alarmed at all: I would be alarmed at what they have down there in Cuba, than all of what they have in long range missiles, yet our leaders will tell us we have nothing to be alarmed about. It just proves that America has taken the heart of a woman, just like the ancient Babylonian Empire. Daniel saw it like a lion, in a vision, but later, a man’s heart was given to it, showing that its nature had changed. Let me urge you, saints of God, hide yourselves in Jesus Christ; He is the only refuge we have in a time such as this. We are more than 1900 years closer to the coming of the Lord Jesus, than when Paul wrote this Corinthian letter. To conclude what he had said about the unmarried being occupied with thoughts of how to please a mate, he continued, “And this I speak for your own profit; not that I may cast a snare upon you, but for that which is comely, (or more pleasant) and that you may attend upon the Lord without distraction,” (or without unnecessary complications and hindrances.)


In these next verses Paul comes back to dealing with a moral condition. Verses 36, 37 & 38, are so tied together in a thought, that you have to study the wording of all three verses very carefully, or you are likely to become confused. We are trusting the Lord to make it very clear and easy to understand. Let us read, “But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely (UNBECOMINGLY) toward his virgin, if she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not: let them marry.” I am going to approach this verse from two angles. The first is a very popular interpretation that has been attached to this verse, which I do not agree with, but it will allow you to look at both lines of thought when I show you what I see here, and why I see it like that. I will show you why you must keep all three verses together. Many have thought verse 36, is referring to a case where a man has spoken for a certain young virgin girl to be his wife when she is old enough to get married, or we will say, when she reaches an age where she has come into full bloom of womanhood. (In this line of thought it could involve a certain age that has been established by custom.) Then there comes a time when the man begins to realize that he is not behaving himself properly around the young lady, and the case is presented to Paul. Paul: What should we do about this? (Naturally the question could be asked, What is he doing that could be looked upon in such a way?) If this were the case in question, I would have to say that it has gotten to the place where the very presence of this girl brings a great temptation to the young man. Do you catch the thought? Just being around her creates a temptation to him. If that were the case, then Paul would say, if she has passed the flower of her age, (meaning the juvenile period) and has reached womanhood, and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not; let them marry. That is one thought that some people get from this verse, but I do not believe that is the true picture here. Let us read the first part again, and pay close attention, please! “But if any man think that he behaveth himself uncomely toward his virgin, (I say, the man here, is the girl’s father) if she pass the flower of her age, (the juvenile period) and need so require. (The need is on the part of the girl) let him (the father) do what he will, he (the father) sinneth not; let them (the girl and her fiancé) marry.” Now I will put it together for you as I see it. Suppose this certain man has determined that he will not allow his daughter to get married until she reaches a certain age, and he is very strict about it, and very set in his ideas about how old a girl should be before she gets married. In ancient times people were more prone to hold to certain ideas, or customs such as this, especially among the more elite society, and especially in Jewish families. Nevertheless I believe the man here is the father of the girl, and he has been withholding her from marriage, but in the meanwhile she has met a young man and fallen very much in love with him, and he with her. They desire to be married, but her father constantly refuses to give her up. He is not a cruel man; he is just very set in his ways, but at the same time he can see the affect it is having on the girl. Let me stop right here and say, This is a setting that must be kept within the church. Paul is not meddling in a situation that has arisen among the worldly population in Corinth. This no doubt, is a family in the church, people who have believed the gospel, but are not yet free of all their former traditions. So the father seeing the mental anguish of his young daughter, and beginning to question his own motive in the matter, goes to Paul, presents the case, and says, Paul: What should I do? “If she pass the flower of her age, and need so require, let him do what he will, he sinneth not: let them marry.” The way I presented this here was just to more or less get your attention focused on the details of the case at hand. Naturally these inquiries have come to Paul from the church, and Paul is writing this epistle back to the church, to answer the different questions that have been asked. This was one of the problems the local assembly at Corinth had to deal with, so what we are seeing here is what he wrote to the church about that particular case. In other words, the father is realizing that his attitude toward his daughter is very unbecoming, but he is so bound by his traditions that he actually does not know whether it would be right to give in to her request to be married to the young man she has fallen in love with, before she has reached the set age, or not. They present the case to the local church, and the church elders contact Paul. Paul writes back, (I am going to put this in my words, you can read Paul’s exact words in the Bible.) If the girl in question has reached an adult age, and she feels the NEED TO BE MARRIED, let her father go ahead and give her in marriage, he is not bound by that old custom any longer. There is certainly no sin involved in it; let the young folks go ahead and get married.


While verse 36 deals with the young girl and her father, verse 37, goes to a young man involved in another question. Notice now, Paul goes right into this. “Nevertheless he that standeth steadfast in his heart, having no necessity, but hath power over his own will, and hath so decreed in his heart that he will keep his virgin, doeth well.” This is where you see that there is a young man with a question also. If such a young man (any young man) has desired to be a virgin all his life, and he has power over his own will, so that his physical need does not drive him, he does well. Now verse 38, goes back to the father of a young girl, or young lady. “So then he (the father) that giveth her in marriage doeth well; (There is nothing wrong with it.) But he that giveth her not in marriage doeth better.” Paul just could not get away from the idea that people would avoid a lot of unnecessary involvements if they would remain single, but at the same time he realized that most of them would eventually marry, and he made sure they knew exactly what their standing was in the eyes of the Lord. As we consider these three verses together, I will ask you a question. If verse 36, is talking about a young man all way, (according to tradition) and verse 37, is talking about a young man, then why does Paul jump to the father in verse 38? We know verse 38, is speaking of the father of a girl, for it is the father that gives his daughter in marriage, or withholds her from marriage. It has been the Christian faith that has influenced, and changed the social picture of how marriages are brought together. But there are still many areas of the world where the girl has nothing whatsoever to say about who she will marry. There are yet some areas where even the young man does not choose his wife to be. I sometimes wonder how real, true, human love could even be projected in a marriage, when it is not that love that brings them together in the first place.




We have one more key verse in this chapter which just serves to furnish the basis for what Paul has been saying in the prior verses. He reaches back over into the law of Moses and carries it straight over into grace. To me it is a beautiful picture to see the mind of God set forth in the law, as it is implanted in the hearts of believers under grace, who are not even required to keep the letter of the law, yet they fulfill the righteousness of that law in their daily walk with the Lord. Let us look at verse 39, for just a moment. “The wife is bound by law as long as her husband liveth; but if her husband be dead, she is at liberty to be married to whom she will; ONLY IN THE LORD. “ Do you see how Paul carried that thought from the Jewish man and woman who were subject to the law of Moses because of their natural birth, right over into grace, where we are subject to the law of grace because of our spiritual birth? It just goes right back to verses 10 & 11, to what he said about two believers who are married to each other, and for some reason or the other they just do not get along well together: He said, If such a woman should depart from her husband, then let her remain unmarried, or else be reconciled to her own husband. Why did he make such a judgment? Because that is the mind of God on the matter, as set forth in the law. Grace did not change that. Neither could that man who is a believer divorce his wife; it is a twofold application. A believer is not to take the initiative in a divorce action. But on the other side of the picture, if there is an unbeliever involved in the marriage and that unbeliever divorces the believer, God would not have that believer victimized. He would not require a believer to remain under bondage to an unbeliever who is not even subject to the law of God. Do you see how beautifully it all ties together when you get everything in its proper place? There is nothing about a message like this, that should upset a true believer who is desiring to follow the Lord in truth. It is true we are living in a day of separation, and many homes are being broken up for one reason or the other. Some are broken up because of religious beliefs that differ, but far too many are broken up because of petty differences that could easily be reconciled. What is really pathetic, though, when you think about it, is when you see a couple that has went to church all their lives, and as long as they were both Baptists, Methodists or whatever, they were able to handle their differences of opinion and remain together, but you let one of them come in contact with this end time message of truth, and 9 times out of 10, the other one will wind up getting so mad and upset that it leads to a divorce. In such cases that person assumes the part of the unbeliever in verse 15 of Paul’s examples. As I said before, any person who will walk over this word of God to fulfill the desires of their flesh will walk right into the great tribulation wearing the mark of the beast, no matter how many years they have gone to church. When you crucify truth to justify the flesh, you will have to reap the consequences, no matter where you go to church. Many sincere hearts have heard the call to truth, and in many of their homes they have experienced the results that Jesus spoke of in Matthew 10, “A man’s foes (or a believers foes, to make it more applicable) shall be they of his own household,” but I have always felt (at least ever since I learned the truth myself) that a person who would hold on to a man made creed, and walk right over truth is no better than a pagan. A true Christian will not deliberately step over the word of God. In our weak moments the devil may get us down and pound our face in the mud, but if we are a true Christian, we will never look a truth in the face and step over it to pacify the flesh. Brother, truth will make you free. When God comes knocking on your heart’s door with truth, He wants you to take a look at the book.


We are going to use one other scripture, then try to bring this message to a close. Let us go to Romans 7:1. “Know ye not brethren, (for I speak to them that know the law) how that the law hath dominion over a man as long as he liveth? For the woman which hath an husband is bound by law to her husband as long as he liveth; but if the husband be dead, she is loosed from the law of her husband. So then if, while her husband liveth, she be married to another man, she shall be called an adulteress, but if her husband be dead, she is free from that law; so that she is no adulteress, though she be married to another man. Wherefore my brethren, ye also are become dead to the law by the body of Christ; that ye should be married to another, even to Him who is raised from the dead, that we should bring forth fruit unto God.” Now I say to you, brothers and sisters, be sure you rightly divide the word of truth. Do not ever use a verse out of context trying to prove anything. 1st Corinthians 7:39, and Romans 7:1-2, both say almost the same thing, but they are not written for the same reason. When Paul wrote these words to the Romans, he was not dealing with the moral subject of marriage and divorce, as he was in the 7th chapter of 1st Corinthians. He is using this same thought to show how, before Christ, Israel was bound by the law. He is using it as a type. Israel was bound to God through the law, but once grace came, then they became dead to the law; (speaking to those who had believed the gospel) they were no longer bound by the letter of the law. Having accepted the grace of God, they were freed from the law of Moses, to be married to Jesus. Therefore He wants them to understand that if they should try to go back and justify themselves by the keeping of the law, it would be the same as adultery, spiritual adultery. He wrote basically the same thing to the Galatian Christians. Just to paraphrase it, he said something like this, If you go back and try to justify yourselves by keeping the law of Moses, you are fallen from grace; Christ has become of no effect to you. Let me say this to every one of you who read, or hear this message, as a believer of the gospel you are subject only to the law of grace; therefore I beg you, do not try to mix in a little something from the law of Moses. The law has served its purpose, that of conveying the mind of God, and of setting types and shadows that pointed to Christ Jesus who was the fulfillment of that law. So let us be guided by the teaching of the New Testament which is in harmony with the law, but without the keeping of the letter of it. Do not allow yourselves to be troubled by those who would seek to add something to grace. Furthermore let me say, there are some who resent my dealing with a subject like this, but I am not doing it for them; I am doing it for the many dear souls who appreciate what we stand for here at Faith assembly. This is not the kind of subject I enjoy dealing with, but I have to try to get whatever is in my heart, out to the people. One man has just wrote for extra copies of this message, and we have come to know that many souls throughout the world want to know just where the New Testament stands on marriage and divorce, so here it is, and I say, as Paul did to the Corinthians, I believe that I have the spirit, and the mind of Christ on this matter. If you disagree with what you read here, that is your privilege, but do not come to me with anything other than the scriptures. I am not interested in your opinions, for I heard a little man, who was a prophet sent to this age to turn our hearts back to the father. Ever since then, I have wanted to know what our spiritual fathers believed and taught. I am not trying to outrun anyone; I just want to preach like my father’s preached, if you know what I mean. Not to be competitive, but to preach with the same zeal and understanding, and to stand steadfast with the same assurance that I know what I am saying, and know why I am saying it. I sincerely pray that this article will help many people see that they have been under bondage to men’s creeds and traditions, and that they have been victimized by man, and not by the word of God. Remember the words of Jesus, in John 8:32, “AND YE SHALL KNOW THE TRUTH, AND THE TRUTH SHALL MAKE YOU FREE.” I say amen to that, God bless you. Live true to Him, for time is short. Amen

They Were Not Sons Of God – 1979, November









Someone handed me a little tract the other night. It showed a monkey dressed in a pair of overalls and he was supposed to be saying, Imagine them trying to make a man out of me. Then on the back was a poem supposedly written by this monkey. It was written about things that he would not do, things that a monkey would not do, but man in his unregenerate state is doing them. For a monkey to write such a poem is just about as realistic as for man to have sprang from one, would you not agree? Men everywhere are searching for answers, but the answers for saints of God are not going to come out of a cave someplace; they will come out of this blessed word of God as the Holy Ghost sees fit to reveal them to us. There is no denying the fact that life existed on this planet long before God began to create what we have recorded history on. You cannot go into a museum and look at giant tusks from a Mastodon elephant and deny that life existed on earth in the prehistoric ages. Teeth and bones from these Mastodons were found when excavations were made for the New York City subway system, but there has never been such a creature on earth since the day God created Adam, gave him a body, and put him on earth at the head of all His creation. You may as well settle it in your mind even though some animals are fast becoming extinct, there is still a representation of what God created, which we find recorded in Genesis 1 and 2, and everything that was in Noah’s Ark in a true representation, was in our Garden of Eden, and everything of the animal kingdom that is here today was in Noah’s Ark, so they really are finding bones, skeletons, and skulls and such like from an age before our Garden of Eden. Regardless of what they find though, they can never use it to prove their theory of evolution; it will always be just a theory. In this article I was reading, there was one part that really struck my attention. In certain areas of Africa, they have discovered skeletons, skulls and certain other fragments of fossilized bones that they think are that of human beings. They are trying to use that to prove their theory of evolution, trying to bridge the gap between what they know as fact and what they believe, which is based only on a theory. Every time I read something like this, it causes me to be thankful to God for what He has caused holy men of ages past to write about the resurrection of our bodies. It gives us the hope that one day we will live again, in our same bodies. Job was not thinking about evolution when he cried from the depths of his soul, “I know that my Redeemer liveth, and that He shall stand at the latter day upon the earth: And though after my skin worms destroy this body, yet in my flesh shall I see God: Whom I shall see for myself, and mine eyes shall behold, and not another; though my reins be consumed within me.” (Job 19:25-27) Do not tell me that old fellow was looking for another body of some kind. After what he had suffered there would have been little to cause him to desire to come back in another body and start all over again, but he had a revelation in his soul that had nothing to do with what he liked, or disliked about his present life. As for his present life, he said, “My kinfolk have failed, and my familiar friends have forgotten me. They that dwell in my house, and my maids, count me as a stranger: I am an alien in their sight.” In the natural, he was in a sad shape; he said, My servant will not even answer me when I call to him, but, Praise God! He still had a revelation in his soul, that none of these circumstances affected. That is how we are to be in the face of all that is thrown before us in our daily lives. Regardless of how much scientific theory we may have shoved in our faces, we should have a revelation in our soul that could never be affected by any of that. Listen to a few more words of Job. This will help you to better understand the difference between Holy Ghost revelation and scientific theory. What old Job had was more than just a theory, and we can not find any evidence that would suggest Job got his revelation from something that was written by someone else. We will not read straight through, but just listen to some of what he said. I am reading from chapter 14. “Man that is born of woman is of few days, and full of trouble. (We know that is the truth) He cometh forth like a flower, and is cut down: he fleeth also as a shadow, and continueth not. So man lieth down, and riseth not: till the heavens be no more, they shall not awake, nor be raised out of their sleep. O that thou (speaking to God) wouldest hide me in the grave, that thou wouldest keep me secret, until thy wrath be past, that thou wouldest appoint me a set time and remember me! If a man die, shall he live again? (He asked that in the form of question, but he knew the answer. Listen to the rest of this verse 14, and verse 15.) All the days of my appointed time will I wait, till my change come. Thou shalt call and I will answer thee”. That was not just a theory, nor was it an assumption; it was a revelation hid in his soul.




Now I will show you how we must assume certain things. We cannot prove that Job was a descendant of Abraham, but I believe his revelation marks him as being from that patriarchal lineage of Abraham. After Sarah died, Abraham married again, and fathers many sons. Naturally, we can only assume that Job came through that lineage, but his fear of God, and the revelation he held in his bosom gives us every reason to believe he did. At least that is an assumption that makes more sense than the one which has us descending from monkeys. We have as much right to assume certain things that are not completely spelled out in the word of God, as the evolutionists do to try to connect up their theories. When it comes to the resurrection of the dead though, we do not have to assume; it has been made very clear to believers from what is written in the Bible. If you are one of those who believe in a resurrection, but you have always thought that we would get new bodies or maybe I should say, different bodies, you do not really believe in resurrection; it would not be resurrection, it would be reincarnation and would fit into their evolution theory. If that were true, the scriptures would need to read like this, Jesus went up to Jerusalem, and was crucified at the hands of wicked and evil men. He was buried in a new tomb and on the third day He came back to life in a different body. It doesn’t read like that at all, does it? On the 3rd day, He came back in the same body that He had suffered and died in. Otherwise, He could not have showed them the nail prints in his hands, nor the sword wound in His side. Now if Jesus rose from the dead in His same body, so will every other saint likewise, or God would not have had Paul write that, “Christ is risen from the dead, and become the first fruits of them that slept.” (1 Cor. 15:20) Brothers and Sisters, we are saying these things to show you that God, inn His word, has made specific promises and provisions, from which we learn that there is coming a time when the ground will have to give up every body of every human being that has ever walked upon the face of this earth. On the other hand, there is nothing whatsoever written about a resurrection of animals and beasts that have lived and died right along with man. That is why I say that all the bones and fossils they are finding in their excavations are bones of animals, animals from a prehistoric era of time when God had His angelic family in a garden to be tested. Do not tell me angels never had to be tested, or I will just simply ask you, How come there are good angles that serve God and bad angels (demons) that serve the devil, God’s adversary? They had to make a choice somewhere. God did not create a great host of bad angels, no more than He created Lucifer (the devil) to be a bad angel.




Somewhere back in time, millions of years ago, this planet was inhabited by a form of life, and He who to us is God of all creation, was God of that prehistoric era also. Greek mythology might have it that there was war in heaven among the gods, and the one we serve became the ruler of this world order. Every child of God knows better than that. Furthermore, I will say this, there are very few genuine Holy Ghost Christians out there crawling around on their hands and knees looking for bones to prove some kind of anti-God theory. Holy Ghost Christians spend their time excavating in the pages of this blessed word of God. There is still much traditional rubble to be swept and shoveled out of the way in order to uncover the pure truth of God’s word, but like I have said many times before, I believe it is the will of God for the end time bride of Christ to be revelated on all these subjects that have remained a mystery through the years. In Isaiah, chapter 14, and Ezekiel, chapter 28, we read words from two different prophets, words written more than one hundred years apart, but they both give us a little glimpse of Lucifer, the devil, before he became the adversary of God, his creator. Isaiah is the only one that ever named him or called his name, a name that speaks of brightness, or morning star, according to the Hebrew word it was translated from. This was the angelic name he had before he was cast down from his place of authority. Isaiah does not mention the names nor titles that other scripture writers, as well as the Lord Jesus attributed to him. This same angel, in his fallen state, is referred to as Satan, the Devil, the deceiver of mankind, the old serpent, and in other terminology, but Isaiah just calls him Lucifer and goes on to tell about him, how he began to exalt himself to be equal with God. Turn to Isaiah 14:12-15, “How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, son of the morning? How art thou cut down to the ground, which didst weaken the nations! For thou hast said in thine heart, (Do you see what God looks at? The heart. It is what we have in our heart that makes the difference with God. So Lucifer has said something in his heart. In other words, thought and planned earnestly.) I will ascend into heaven. I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation in the sides of the North: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High. Yet thou shalt be brought down to hell, to the sides of the pit.” This was a warfare between spirit beings, but not a warfare between rival gods. It was one of God’s angelic beings that became puffed up with pride and became jealous of God to the point where he planned how he would exalt himself to be equal with God. Of course, his tactics have remained the same ever since then. He was lifted up by pride, but he recruited a third of the other angels to take sides with him against God. That resulted in Lucifer, along with all the rest of them, being cast out into the earth, to be known as evil spirits. These are the demons that constantly badger the children of God. Naturally, they are all subject to their leader, Satan, the devil, but their chief aim is to defeat the plan and purpose of God. Some are delegated to promote pride, others jealousy, others selfishness, and right on through all the things that are contrary to holiness and righteousness. Just as God is full of righteous attributes, and His angels promote and work toward directing men in right ways, Satan is full of unrighteous attributes and his angels, (demons) are busy trying to lead mankind in his ways. That is what they are doing on this side of Genesis 1 & 2. We will get to what happened on the other side a little later.




Right now, I would like for us to turn to Ezekiel 28:13-17. I believe that will be far enough for you to get the picture. You will notice in verse 12, that this lamentation was directed upon the king of Tyrus, but as you read the verses mentioned, you will have no difficulty recognizing that it is to Lucifer, the fallen angel. “Thou hast been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering, the sardius, topaz, and the diamond, the beryl, the onyx, the emerald, and the carbuncle, and gold: the workmanship of thy tabrets and of thy pipes was prepared in thee in the day that thou wast created. Thou art the anointed cherub that covereth; (An angel) and I have set thee so: thou wast upon the holy mountain of God; thou hast walked up and down in the midst of the stones of fire. Thou wast perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee. By the multitude of thy merchandise they have filled the midst of thee with violence, and thou hast sinned: therefore, I will cast thee as profane out of the mountain of God: and I will destroy thee, O covering cherub, from the midst of the stones of fire. Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness: I will cast thee to the ground, I will lay thee before kings, that they may behold thee.” Here we have two Old Testament prophets writing about this character, Lucifer who became puffed up with pride and jealousy, and determined to rebel against his creator. The writing of these prophets was more than one hundred years apart, but they both had the low down on old Lucifer. What they both had to say about him helps us to begin to get some insight on this character which is called Satan, the devil, Lucifer, the anointed cherub, the father of lies, and a murderer. As we begin to look into the scriptures that deal with this old fellow, we can better understand some of the things that scientists are finding in our generation. You will notice as you read these verses, that this did not take place in our Garden of Eden, for it has never been pictured as a garden of fiery stones. Our Garden of Eden, mentioned in Genesis, is pictured as a garden of plant life, trees, herbs, grass and so forth. In other words, the Eden in Genesis is not to be connected with the Eden of Ezekiel 28 at all. One is a natural garden of vegetation on earth, while the other is a spiritual setting, yet related to the planet earth. The earth is God’s testing and proving grounds, first for His angelic family, then for His human family, and everything on it was created by God. Furthermore, anything that has ever been on it was created by Him. If there were dinosaurs, God made them. If there were giant lizards, God made them, horses the size of dogs, God made them. If there were men-like creatures on earth millions of years ago, God made them also, but they were not human beings, they were animals. The Holy Ghost can guide a person through the scriptures and settle his mind on this subject of evolution that is so widespread in our day, but the evolutionists themselves do not care what the Bible has to say. They have their theory and the only ones who will ever accept the scriptural answers are the few who get born again by the Spirit of God. We do not try to rove by the scriptures that there never was a prehistoric animal kingdom. We know there was, but we are fully persuaded by the scriptures that we did not evolve from anything back there. The Bible tells us that this old planet was in a void state, in complete darkness with no life whatsoever when God began to create that which fills the earth today. That void state was no doubt brought about by a judgment of God upon that prehistoric world.




As you travel through the painted desert of Arizona, you see evidence of an ancient giant forest. There are huge logs lying there, completely petrified, and we know the deserts of Arizona are not capable of growing trees like that. Why are they there? And how did they get there? They have to date back to a time when what is a desert today, was no doubt, a tropical area of vegetation with much moisture. It would have required such, in order to have those giant trees towering toward the heavens. In every continent of the world today, you have vast areas of desert land. From China to Russia, Egypt, Australia and America, and all over this world, you have arid and semi-arid desert land, and many times these areas are where they find so much fossilized matter, just the opposite of what you would expect in these places today. Naturally, as children of God, we believe the answer is to be found in the pages of God’s holy word, so we do our digging in the scriptures while the world is out there crawling around and digging in the earth. Let them find their bones and whatever else may be out there: they will still not know the story behind whatever they find unless they get it from the word of God. I believe the creator can put the story together for us and I believe He wants us to know, even though there is not one bit of salvational value in a message such as this, This is strictly to help the people of God reconcile the things they are hearing all around them in this atheistic world of today. The devil knows his time is short; therefore, he is doing his utmost to take one last slap at God before he is bound in the bottomless pit, by trying to erase from the minds of degenerate humanity the existence of God. The devil knows that God is ONE, and that HE (the one God) created everything, even those animals that filled this earth in an era of time before Genesis, chapter one. He also knows that he can only do what God will allow him to do. Nevertheless, he keeps right on deceiving as many as will listen to his lies and give him any place. This thing about a Neanderthal man that we are supposed to have evolved from is just another in that long line of deceptions that Satan has injected into the minds of all who refuse to accept truth from God’s word. It is true they have found skeletal remains of such a creature, in Europe, northern Africa, and western Asia, but Saints, let me assure you of this, they were not sons of God. As I have said already, they were part of that animal kingdom that God uses in testing His angelic family in prehistoric ages.





I am trusting God to help me put words together that will enable you to see why the Neanderthal man, as they call him, could not have been a son of God. You and I were created to be sons of God. We are sons of God by our natural creative birth, then we are spiritual sons of God because we have been born again. We are under a death sentence because of our genealogical connection with Adam until th new birth sets us free of it, and that only sets the inner man free. The outer man is still destined to die if time stands long enough. One thing we are sure of though, the Bible teaches us that every last human that has lived on this earth all the way from Adam to the very end, will eventually be resurrected. It is not the plan and purpose of God for human bones to lie in the ground for a million years for future inhabitants to be crawling around looking for. The Bible does not make any provision for animal life to be resurrected, and that ought to tell us something, but the last book in the Bible, Revelation 20:10-15, tells of how every last human will be resurrected and judged. Of course, you all understand that these verses are dealing with a time beyond the millennium reign of Christ, after Satan has been loosed for a little while and given a chance to test all those who were born during that one thousand years. No saint from this age of grace will be judged at the great white throne. That is when all the wicked dead from all ages will be raised up, judged, and cast alive into the lake of fire and every person born during the millennium will be there, either to be granted immortality or cast into the lake of fire with Satan and all the rest of those who rejected God when they hd their chance. When that judgment is finished there will not be left in the ground the bones of one single person, but animal bones will remain right where they are, undisturbed. Now if God has used this six thousand years to test and prove man and the Bible tells us clearly what man’s final disposition will be, leaving the animal kingdom out of the picture, would it not be scripturally sensible to believe that God would have done likewise with His angelic family, and the animal kingdom that was present in their time of testing? Just as man was given an animal kingdom to rule over, so was the angelic family given an animal kingdom to rule over. It was not the animals that were being proven in either setting. The animals never sinned against God; therefore, it is not necessary for God to deal with them in any way of judgment or reward. They live their life on earth and when they pass off the scene that is the end of them as far as we can tell by the scriptures. Like I said earlier: a subject like this of necessity involves some assumption, but believe we have as much right to assume as any scientist, especially when our assumption has two logical ends. Brothers and sisters, we know Lucifer was not created as a mean, murdering, lying and stealing character; the Bible tells us that he was perfect from the day he was created until iniquity was found in him. We have already read it in Isaiah 14. So there had to be a time when he gave expression to the free choice God had entrusted to him. That then, branded him as a liar and the father of lies. There had to be a time when he exercised himself in the act of murder and since he was a spirit being and all the other angels were spirit beings, what was he murdering? You do not murder a spirit. Yes there had to be a turning point somewhere along the line in order for Jesus to make the statement he made in John 8:44. Let us read it. Jesus, in speaking to a group of stiff necked and hard hearted Jews who were confronting Him, made this statement. “Ye are of your father the devil, and the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer from the beginning, and abode not in the truth because there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own: for he is a liar, and the father of it.” Can you tell me then, when did Lucifer begin to lie and murder? He was the anointed cherub, created perfect, but like man, he was given freedom of choice or he never could have lied and murdered.




Based upon what we find in the scriptures, I am going to tell you what I believe took place in an era of time which could have been millions of years before our Garden of Eden. I say millions of years because of the age that scientists place upon some of the fossils and such like that they find, even though, how long ago, is not important to us in dealing with this message. Regardless of what lived on earth in the prehistoric age, and regardless of how long ago it may have been, let us settle once and for all how they got here. God created every last one of them. Now we know from the scriptures that God has a great host of angels that serve Him and assist in working out His plan for mankind. We know also that God created those angels, for those who believe the scriptures know that God is a sovereign Spirit that dwelt all alone before He began to create. We learn from the first chapter of Ephesians that God counseled with Himself and that all things are after the counsel of His own will. He meditated and predetermined what He would do before He ever began to create anything. You must believe that first of all or you will run into many scriptures that will not dovetail. You will have loose ends that you cannot tie together. That is why the Trinitarians have so many things they are not able to explain nor tie together. They will not accept the fact of God’s creative order, nor will they accept the fact that God was speaking to His angelic helpers when he said, Let us make man in our image. They insist that He was speaking to Jesus and the Holy Ghost, believing that God is three persons and refusing to reconcile all the other scriptures in the Bible that declare He is one. When they insist that God was speaking to Jesus and the Holy Ghost in Genesis 2:26, they have to ignore verse 27, which says, “So God created man in His (singular) own image, in the image of God created He him; (Where is your trinity in that verse?) male and female created He them.” So by revelation we understand that God is one and that He was speaking to His angelic helpers who were spirit beings, just like He is a Spirit and that man was created a spirit being in the day he was created. God made him a body from the dust of the ground, later. We learn from the scriptures that there are bad angels, called demons as well as those good angels that assist God. We know that God created them also, but He did not create them as bad angels; they were created perfect just like Lucifer, but given freedom of choice and they chose to follow Lucifer when he determined to make himself equal with God. Lucifer was already a fallen angel when Adam was created and placed in the Garden of Eden, so the question is, When did he become a fallen angel and what brought it about?




I am sure you have read in Luke, chapter 10, where Jesus sent seventy other disciples (the twelve apostles not included in the seventy) before Him, with a commission to heal the sick and announce that the kingdom of God had come nigh unto them. When those seventy returned later, rejoicing because the devils (demons) were subject to them through the name of Jesus, He said to them, “I beheld Satan as lightning fall from heaven. Behold, I give unto you power to tread on serpents and scorpions, and over all the power of the enemy: and nothing shall by any means hurt you. Notwithstanding in this rejoice not, that the spirits are subject unto you; but rather rejoice because your names are written in heaven.” (In the book of life) This is just to let you see that Jesus confirmed the fact that Satan, the devil is a fallen angel. He had not just become a fallen angel when Jesus said that, for we know that he was lurking in the Garden of Eden when Adam and Eve were still in their state of innocence, before their disobedience. It was this fallen angel that worked through the serpent, which at that time was Adam’s servant, to lead Eve astray, away from the known will of God. He was already a liar by then, so he just inspired the serpent to lie to Eve. Eve said, God told us not to eat of the tree of knowledge lest we die, but the serpent said, Ye shall not surely die: God knows you will become like gods, to know good and evil the day you partake of this tree. Now this serpent was not the devil; the devil was using him to get Adam and Eve out of the will of God. How did he do it? He lied first of all, then began to make it appear that God was withholding something good from them to keep them from becoming like Him. Satan knew how to get these animals to do things: I will show you what I mean after I make a point about something else. Remember, Adam was placed in the Garden of Eden and given an animal kingdom to rule over. God made him a help-mate and gave them a command to replenish the earth, in other words, to fill it again. That is what the word replenish means. If the man and his wife had obeyed God’s command, they would have had sex relations only when the woman’s cycle came to the place where she would have conceived and bare another son of God. But what happened instead? Satan used the serpent to coax Eve into having sex relations strictly for pleasure instead of just for replenishing the earth. When Eve discovered this relationship could be used for pleasure, she coaxed Adam into partaking also. That broke God’s command and caused Him to activate the death penalty that He had warned them would follow such a disobedience. When he activated the death penalty, He cast them out of their Garden of Eden. Until they disobeyed God, they had been in Eden, a garden of trees and much plant life. They could have obeyed God’s command and lived forever, but they exercised their freedom of choice, disobeyed God, and God cast them out of the garden. Now what did Ezekiel say to Lucifer? “Thou has been in Eden the garden of God; every precious stone was thy covering.” He went on to say (prophesying to him by the Spirit of God) Thou wast perfect from the day thou wast created until iniquity was found in thee. Our beauty has caused you to be lifted up; therefore, I will cast you to the ground. He had been in his Garden of Eden, just like Adam was in his Garden of Eden before he sinned. Just as Adam was cast out of his Garden of Eden, so had Lucifer been cast out of his when he exercised his own will over the will of God. The both knew the will of God and chose to do something different, causing them to be cast out of their Eden. Lucifer’s Eden was a garden of precious stones, while Adam’s Eden was a garden of plant life, but the point is, they were both cast out of their garden when they disobeyed God. We know what Adam’s disobedience was, and what took place prior to that disobedience, but what we want to look into now is what must have took place prior to Lucifer’s disobedience.




Genesis 1:1 tells us that, “In the beginning God created the heaven and the earth,” but it does not tell us how many millions of years passed before verse 2 picks up the account of God brining the earth out of its chaotic, void state. The writer did not give any hint at all of what took place to cause the earth to be void, with darkness upon the face of the deep, but I am completely convinced that this void state was a result of a former judgment of God upon whatever inhabited the earth in that prehistoric era of time. For the answer as to what inhabited the earth then, we look both at the Bible and to scientific excavations. We know they are finding evidence that the earth at one time had huge animals, dinosaurs and such like that could not have possibly existed on this side of Genesis 1:2, and the Bible furnishes us with evidence that God’s angelic family had to go through a time of testing whereby their loyalty to God their creator was proven. Therefore, we believe that Lucifer was placed at the head of God’s angelic host and given an animal kingdom right here on earth to rule over. They were huge in size, but they lived in peace with each other. Since Lucifer was a spirit being without a tangible form and all the other angels were likewise, Lucifer, by his own free choice, became a spirit of murder. Since spirit beings do not kill each other, how did he actually become a murderer? He no doubt began to entertain himself by inspiring those huge animals to attack each other. All he had to do was begin to sow discord among them the very same way that he does among mankind even today. Eventually, they began to rise up against each other and lock themselves in a death struggle. God probably let it go on for some time before He called Lucifer into his presence to give an account of what was happening. Murder was a product from the heart of Lucifer; not from God. So by reading between the lines we can see why Jesus had a right to accuse him of being a murderer from the very beginning. Now we will look at what was probably his first lie to God, making him a liar, and the father of lies. You who are parents will know exactly what I am talking about. How many times have you caught your little boy in some kind of mischievousness and when you would say, Son, what are you doing? What would his answer be? Nothing. I wasn’t doing anything, Daddy. What is he doing now? He is lying. Instead of confessing his wrong doing, he is lying, saying he was not doing anything. That is, no doubt, exactly what Lucifer did. When God said, Lucifer, what have you been doing to cause all that killing? I can just hear him saying, N-O-T-H-I-N-G, when all the time God knew exactly what he had been doing. I am convinced that these deserts which stretch out for miles and miles on the various continents of this earth are not a result of the flood of Noah’s day; I believe they are marking the sits of those prehistoric battlegrounds. I believe God has allowed them to remain as infallible proof of a prehistoric past. Of course they are finding proof of such an era in other places also. A large museum in Springfield, Missouri, has a skeleton of a dinosaur that they have pieced together from what they have found. They also have a glass cage that contains a dinosaur footprint. Somewhere back in that era of time a dinosaur stepped in a swampy area and left that print. Something happened which caused that area to become petrified so that it looks like a huge rock with a large footprint pressed into it. That glass cage holds evidence that somewhere back in time there was a gigantic reptile which left a footprint to be discovered in the area of Southern Illinois. Scientists claim that at some time in the prehistoric past Southern Illinois was a swampy country, a place such as dinosaurs would have lived in. As we have already mentioned, there is a petrified forest out in Arizona which also stands as present day proof that at one time there were giant trees growing there that could not have possibly been this side of our Eden and besides that, they are located right near the edge of a desert land. We all know it takes a lot of water to grow large trees. They just do not grow in desert type areas. So all the fragments of evidence that can be put together, point to the fact that this very planet at one time was inhabited with huge beasts, reptiles, and there is some evidence that there were large birds which had teeth, and all such like, and that something happened suddenly which caused these various fragments to be preserved for a testimony that they existed. What happened so suddenly that some of these animals have even been found with a preserved cud of grass still in their throat or mouth?




I believe God looked out upon the animal kingdom that He had created, which had previously lived together so peacefully and saw them ripping and devouring one another, and called Lucifer, the angel which had the rule over this kingdom, and asked him what he had done to cause al this killing and devouring, and like I said a little while ago, that gave Lucifer his first opportunity to lie to his creator. He was already a murder; now he adds a lie to his offenses. By this time he had already schemed and plotted among the other angels, and had convinced one third of them to take sides with him. That put them on a side against God, so when God cast Lucifer out of Eden and stripped him of the glory and authority that had been bestowed upon him, one third of this angelic host was doomed to the same fate as he, because they were not loyal to God. I believe God judged the world that time, just by rocking it a few degrees out of relationship to the sun and it suddenly froze up. That is why they could find the frozen bison with a cud of green grass still in its throat. It was in the process of belching up that cud when it was suddenly frozen. Scientists claim that is the only way that grass could have been preserved. Now if God suddenly froze everything right where it was, it could have easily been preserved for millions of years, in what science calls, the Ice Age. You must admit, there has to be an explanation somewhere for all that has been found and pieced together, and determined to be millions of years old, when our history only goes back some six thousand years. I do not doubt what they find, nor do I necessarily doubt the age they attribute to it, what I reject is their explanation of it in evolution, leaving the creator out of the picture. Furthermore, I reject completely any idea that any form of human creature existed before Adam. What they refer to as the Neanderthal man and all the other species of so-called evolved man, can be nothing more than part of the animal kingdom which God used to prove angelic beings. Those angels that remained loyal to God when they were tested are at the right hand of God assisting in executing His plan for the ages to come. We find that some of them are guards, others serve as messengers from God to His servants, and others are referred to as ministering spirits sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation. Only three of them are called by name in the Bible. That is Lucifer, now known as Satan, the devil, Michael and Gabriel. They are all spirit beings without any physical form, but at times they take on a theophany body in which they appear to men on earth for the purpose of conveying a message from the presence of the Lord. Such was the case with the men that appeared to Abraham when he was sitting in the door of his tent in the plains of Mamre, then the two went to Sodom to deliver Abraham’s nephew, Lot, and his family before they destroyed the city. Many times it was angels that appeared to the old prophets with the word of the Lord for them to deliver to their generation. God has always used angels in whatever He does on behalf of mankind. God Himself is the highest form of life. His angels stand next to him, and man is third. God is a Spirit, and His angels are spirit beings, and man is also a spirit being. That is the divine order of it.




Brothers and Sisters, I have not yet read my text completely as I had meant to do, but we will in a little bit. Right now, let me say this, I am not as interested in explaining every detail of what I believe about the prehistoric age, as I am in explaining why man did not have his beginning until after God brought the planet earth out of its chaotic state of void that we find in Genesis 1:2. This business of evolution the way educated men of the world teach it, is so foolish even little grade school children ought to be able to discover all the loose ends that they can not tie together. With only a very small percentage of assuming when compared to their theories, and how much they must assume, we can take the word of God and put together a picture that makes sense to a child of God. Any believer who reads Genesis 1:1, knows God created everything. Even though there may be millions of years of elapsed time between the first and second verses, we still know that God is the beginning of everything, even time. Notice how that verse reads “In the beginning God (That puts you all the way back to the place where there was nothing but Him) created the heaven and the earth.” God could have had many chapters written between the first and second verses of that one chapter if He had had any reason to do so. He could have told all about a great animal kingdom that filled the earth and how this angel, Lucifer, ruled them with delegated authority and what a beautiful sight it was to see all those huge animals going about their daily routine as meek ad gentle as a little lamb until the day Lucifer thought an evil thought. He might have told how Lucifer began to sow discord among them until they got to the place where they were killing and devouring each other, and how Lucifer seemed to get so much pleasure out of watching them rip each other open in a battle to the death of one or the other. Then we would have read how it was necessary to judge the planet by freezing it up for a few million years and how Lucifer and all those who sided with him were cast down from their first estate, and how all that host of fallen angels would be known as demons, instead of God’s helpers. And because of that judgment the earth was rendered void, useless; there was no life left upon it and darkness covered it all until the Spirit of God moved upon the face of the waters, and God said, Let there be light and there was light. We all know what happened from there on; the Bible tells us. It does not give details on how God brought it about except we see that it was by the spoken word. It was a time when God had thawed out those ice caps and He was bringing the earth back into a livable condition. We do not know how much time was involved in those first three creative days; they could have been thousands of years as far as time is concerned, for God did not work it all out in days of twenty-four hours. It is referring to an allotted time when God will accomplish certain things, but certainly is not tied to a day of twenty-four hours. In the creation account God placed the sun and the moon to rule the day and the night on the fourth day of creation. Then in the fifth and sixth day God created the living creatures, fish, fowl, cattle and all te animals and creeping things, and in that sixth day we come to what I will use for a text. Let us read Genesis 1:26-28. “And God said, Let us make man in our image.” This is when God made the man in His own image. He was a spirit being, just a little lower than the angels; there was no flesh involved in that. God made him a body from the dust of the earth at a later time after He had finished all His creative work in the spirit realm. The only point we are making here is that it was what we call the inner man that God created in His own image; when He put him in a body of flesh in order for him to have physical contact with the earth: that had nothing to do with the image of God, for God did not have any kind of physical form. “Let us make man in our image, after our likeness; and let them have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air and over the cattle, and over all the earth, and over every creeping thing that creepeth upon the earth.” I know I have already covered most of this verse, but there are always a few that fail to catch the significance of certain points the first time. That is why I like to take every opportunity to clear up this question of whether God is one or three. If it were not for this verse we have just read, I seriously doubt that Satan could have persuaded anyone to believe that there is three persons in the Godhead, but at the same time I realized God allowed certain things to be said to confuse and confound the minds of those who try to know and understand Him strictly from the standpoint of the mind. That is what most of those Bible schools and seminaries are designed for. They go in there without the Holy Ghost and take the Bible verse by verse, search out all the Hebrew and Greet that it was translated from and build them a theory that they consider to be exactly in line with the mind of God, when without revelation that only the Holy Ghost can give, they miss most of it a million miles. They read where it is speaking of God being the Father of all creation and the Father of Jesus who is the Christ. Then they read where Jesus was the Son of God, and that all the fullness of God dwelleth in him. They see where Jesus prayed to the Father and how He spoke of the Holy Ghost that the Father would send in His name, and without the Holy Ghost to give them understanding of these things, naturally when they read Genesis 1:26, where God said, Let us make man in our image, they are absolutely sure that God would have to be three persons and each of those three persons would have to be equal in authority with the other two in order for each one to do what they find being done in the scriptural record of God’s working with mankind. What other conclusions could the natural mind come to? It takes the Holy Ghost to put scripture with scripture in a way that all these loose ends are tied together to form a beautiful picture of the one true and living God who fills all these offices in the expression of His many attributes. Once the Holy Ghost allows you to see that God was talking to His angelic helpers when he said, Let us make man in our image, you will have no trouble understanding the Godhead, for it is that very verse which natural reasoning just cannot cope with.




Some who hear me say that God was talking to his angelic helpers in verse 26, say, Brother Jackson, you are just assuming that. Let me say emphatically, No! I am not assuming that. It becomes real as you allow the Holy Ghost to show you how the angels work with God, all the way from Genesis to Revelation. Think about this, when God drove Adam and Eve out of the garden, who did He put there to guard the way to the tree of life? Was it Jesus, the Son or was it the Holy Ghost, or do you see angels? Read Genesis 3:24, “So He drove out the man; and He placed at the east of the Garden of Eden cherubims, (angels) and a flaming sword which turned every way to keep the way of the tree of life.” So we see that God put angels there, with a flaming sword, to guard the way to the tree of life. What did the apostle Paul say about angels in Hebrews 1:13-14? “But to which of the angels said He at any time, sit on my right hand, until I make thine enemies thy footstool? Are they (the angels) not all ministering spirits, sent forth to minister for them who shall be heirs of salvation?” Of course they are. God created the angels to be His helpers. They assist Him in all His dealing with man. It was not that God had to have help; it is simply that He wanted to share Himself with life, giving expression to His Father attribute. He had to produce another in His own image and likeness in order to be called Father; He had to have something to worship Him in order to express His attribute as God, and so on. It was revealed to the apostle Paul that God meditated and counseled with himself before He ever began to create anything. During that time He perfected a plan whereby He would be able to express all His attributes in a creature that would one day glorify Him. Not only will He be glorified in His angelic family, but also in His earthly, human family as well as the animal kingdoms. By giving His creation freedom of choice so they could turn from Him if they choose to, He has been able to express His attributes as Redeemer, Intercessor, Judge, as well as God, Father, Creator and all the other abilities that lay within Him. He will move His redeemed family into an eternal age that will be without end, and every trace of sin will be completely obliterated. Then will be fulfilled the scriptures that speak of a new heaven and a new earth. They are new because there is no trace of anything that has ever been a part of sin and rebellion. Redemption will have placed God’s foreknown sons back in relation to Him as though they had never sinned. In that eternal age, every living creature will glorify God. Now some will say, could not God have created only those who would worship Him in the first place? Yes. He could have done that, but they would have been just like manmade robots which do only what they are programmed to do. Where would be God’s honor and glory in such a creation that had no other choice? This way, when it is all completed God will have a family that has every last one had a chance to reject Him and every one will (by their own free choice) have chosen to worship and honor God. You know yourselves that when someone says, I love you, by their own free choice, it means more to you than if you had to pin them down and in some way force them to say it. You inherited that feeling from God.




Let us get back to our text scripture and read verse 27. “So God (singular) created man in His (singular) own image in the image of God created He him; male and female He them.” This verse shows that when the act is carried out, there is no plurity of Gods for man to be created in the image of. God created a spirit being in His own image. He was created in the image of God who is Spirit, but a little lower than the angels which are also spirit beings. Man was not created to be an angel; therefore, he will never be one regardless of what some people may think. He was like the angels though, in that he was a spirit being. God created His angels to live strictly in a spirit realm, while He created man who is also a spirit being, to have an earthly habitation in a body of clay. Paul said in Hebrews, quoting what David had said in the Psalms, “What is man, that thou art mindful of him? Or the son of man, that thou visitest him? Thou madest him a little lower than the angels; thou crownedst him with glory and honor and dist set him over the works of thy hands.” He goes on then talking about Jesus who was manifested to taste death for every man and how He was made perfect through suffering and was not ashamed to call us brethren. He had to be just like us in every way, yet remain free from sin in order to be an acceptable sacrifice for the sins of lost mankind. “So God created man in His own image.” Notice the command He gave them now as we read verse 28. “And God blessed them, and God said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply, and replenish the earth, and subdue it: and have dominion over the fish of the sea, and over the fowl of the air, and over every living thing that moveth upon the earth.” How many of you know what the word, replenish means? Every one of you, of course. There is your first nugget, hidden right there in God’s command to the man He had just created. You may say, I don’t see anything. I do! Hallelujah! Praise God forever! If the earth had never been filled with anything before, God would have just said, plenish the earth. That means fill it up. But saints, when he said replenish, that to me says it was full before and Adam has just been given a command to refill, that is, r-e-f-i-l-l; when you put r-e in front of plenish, you have a word that means to refill or fill up again. When we see the word replenish, in verse 28, then we can go back in verse 2, and read the word void, with a little more understanding. If you write a check, then for some reason you decide not to let the check go through, what do you write across if? Void. That means the check has been rendered useless. If you draw up a contract on something, then change your mind, you write void across the face of it. Right? You have rendered it useless, inactive, no one would honor a check or a contract with void written across the front of it. That word means it has been rendered useless. That is exactly what the Ice Age was to this old planet. The Ice Age to this planet was just like the word, void, across your check. It rendered the planet useless. That is why it was without form and void. It was frozen into a solid clump. Practically every one of our scientists agree that something happened suddenly, which halted all life upon the planet. It was a universal thing from the ice caps of the northern regions to the fossilized desert. Wherever they find something from that era of time, it seems as though life was suddenly brought to a halt. It has left a great gap in what they have been able to piece together, but they still try to span that gap by having present man as something that evolved from what was way back there. There is a certain amount of evolution that has taken place since our Garden of Eden, but I assure you, it does not go back beyond Genesis 1:2. True evolution is what has taken place in the family of each species that came across the flood in the ark with Noah. He brought one pair of horses, but now we have dozens of different breeds. It is the same with every other animal on the earth today. Noah brought one pair for replenishing purposes and of the clean beasts, he brought extra for the use in worshipping God, but my point is this, Noah brought one pair of everything and turned them loose to replenish the earth with their kind. From that one pair, through the process of cross breeding, and through a process of evolution brought about by different climates, different types of food, different geographical conditions and so forth, we now have a vast variety in every family, but they have not evolved from one family to another. Look at the human family around this world. Every person that has been born on this earth since the flood is a descendant of Noah. There was Noah, his three sons, and their wives, a total of eight humans with the same commission that God had given to Adam.




Let us read Genesis 9:1 & 9:18-19, “And God blessed Noah and his sons, and said unto them, Be fruitful, and multiply and replenish the earth. (Fill it up again) and the sons of Noah, that went forth out of the ark, were Shem, and Ham, and Japeth: and Ham is the father of Canaan. These are the three sons of Noah: and of them was the whole earth overspread.” How many different nationalities of people do you suppose there are on the earth today? It does not really matter whether there are one hundred or one hundred thousand, every last one of them came from the family of Noah, and through a process of evolution, the world is populated with what you see today. Evolution in its place is acceptable to all of us, but when they try to carry it to the place where they have man evolving from some other species, that is abominable. They would have man evolving from a little old hump-backed, snaggled-toothed, bow-legged creature that lived in a cave, walked around with a club in his hand, and hung from a tree limb, just scavengers. What a perverted picture from what the Bible describes to us. But did you know that is just about what man falls to in his rejection of God. Instead of evolving into a higher form of life, humanity in our day seems to be turning into what the evolutionist claim we evolved from. Isn’t that the picture you see among those who have rejected God and given themselves over to carnality? If you haven’t notice it yet, just begin to look around you when you are out in the public; you will see what I mean. You remember I said God could have filled in between verses 1 & 2, of the first chapter of Genesis. It is true, He could have, but to the believer it isn’t necessary for there is enough scattered through the rest of the Bible for us to put the picture together and there was no point in doing it for the unbeliever. Let them have their theories. They do not believe in God, so why would they believe any kind of record God would make even if He explained every detail?




We have St. John 1:1 for a beginning to what we believe and teach, which reads like this, “In the beginning was the word, and the word as with God, and the word was God.” Now I ask you, what is a word? It is an expressed thought. Every word is a thought before it becomes a verbal word. How beautifully this goes with what Paul said in the first chapter of Ephesians. Let us read a couple more verses here, then we will turn to Ephesians. John 1:3, “All things were made by Him; and without Him was not any thing made that was made.” Talking about the word, which was a thought in the mind of the great eternal Spirit, John said this. Now let us go to Ephesians for a few verses, then we will compare what we have read from the Bible with what the evolutionists teach about the same thing. We will read verses 4-11 in the first chapter, for in these few verses we find predestination before the foundation of the world, the oneness of the Godhead, and that this one God is working everything after the counsel of His own will, even though His angelic family is assisting Him. “According as He hath chosen us in Him before the foundation of the world, that we should be holy and without blame before Him in love; having predestinated us unto the adoption of children by Jesus Christ to Himself, according to the good pleasure of His will. To the praise of the glory of His grace, wherein He hath made us accepted in the beloved. In whom we have redemption through His blood, the forgiveness of sins, according to the riches of His grace; wherein He hath abounded toward us in all wisdom and prudence; having made known unto us the mystery of His will, according to His good pleasure which He hath purposed in Himself. That in the dispensation of the fulness of times He might gather together in one all things in Christ, both which are in heaven, and which are on earth; even in Him. In whom also we have obtained an inheritance, being predestinated according to the purpose of Him who worketh all things after the counsel of His own will.” Did you catch that last part? He works all thing after the counsel of His own will. Those few verses standing alone are enough to show a believer that God is one, and that He is working out plans He made when He counseled with Himself before the world was ever created. The first chapter of Genesis shows this great eternal Spirit carrying out those plans, and I believe every word of it. Now let me tell you one theory that unbelievers have of how this old world came into existence. Some of them believe this earth was once a particle which flew off the sun when molten masses of gas became so intensively hot it exploded. The piece now called earth came flying through space, and as time passed it eventually slowed down and became as it is today. My next statement is only for the sake of answering such a theory. I know how the earth got here, but for their sake let me say, what difference does it make how God did it? If that is how the earth got here, but for their sake let me say, what difference does it make how God did it? If that is how the earth got here; so be it, but that raises another question, where did all those gases in the sun come from? The sun, being a molten mass of gases is still a creation of God. Even their wildest theories, when they are run back as far as they can go with them, still leave a place that requires the work of a creator. When I say, I know how the earth got here, I simply mean that I am completely convinced God created everything. For me to try to disprove anyone’s idea of how he put His creation where it is would be very foolish. If God chose such a way as this to sling the earth into its particular orbit, that is His business, he still has to be the creator of it. We do know that the very heart of the earth is nothing but a molten mass of gases. That is what causes these geysers to shoot steam into the air ever so often. That is also the reason why certain parts of the world have volcanoes erupting, spewing lava. If the heart of this earth is a raging inferno of gases, as they claim it is and we do know that volcanoes and geysers have been spewing forth for centuries, then who are we to say that this earth is not an offshoot of the sun? If God made that pit of fire down there and I am sure He did, and he made the one they call the sun and I am sure He did, then why could it not be that? We do not need to know how He put it where it is, just as long as we believe the scriptures which teach us that God created all things. That will keep us out of trouble, even if we never know how He created. It was all by His spoken word, but there are many avenues it could have worked through.




Our purpose in printing this message is mainly to show by the help of almighty God, that we did not evolve from a creature that lived on earth millions of years ago and that the creature called the Neanderthal man was not a son of God, but such a message opens up many avenues so we may as well cover whatever we have room for. Surely God has a purpose in everything His people do; therefore, I believe there are those somewhere out there that this message will help to settle and establish in the faith. If that be so, maybe some of you will take time to drop us a line and confirm it. Many times we find that some folks are 95 percent straight on what they believe and just getting a point or two settled takes care of what is left. May that be the case as some of you read this article. I realize that scientists are continually discovering bits and pieces of evidence that prove life existed on this planet before our Garden of Eden, and naturally, that points to a prehistoric age; therefore, if we just close our eyes and refuse to deal with anything that goes back farther than our actual history, we are leaving the minds of our young people open to whatever interpretation these evolutionists put on what they find. If time stands a few more years, our young people are going to need everything we can possibly teach them about God in order to cope with the degenerate, atheistic spirit of the age. Like I said earlier, the devil is trying his level best to blot the memory of God out of the minds of this present generation. Children are taught that it is old fashioned to believe in God the way the Bible presents Him. To mention the resurrection of the dead will really brand you as a fanatic, even in many so called churches of our day. I was just thinking the other day how accurate and precise the Bible actually is. Man is the only creature in this world today that has not carried the same language all the way through and the Bible tells us exactly why. Hallelujah! The dog barks the same the world over, the cats meow the same, roosters crow the same, mules, ducks or whatever else you may mention have retained their same sound expressions the world over all through the ages, while the languages of man are too many to mention. Furthermore, there is not another book on the face of this earth other than the Bible and those written with the Bible as their authority that tells why it is like that. When we turn to the 11th chapter of Genesis and start reading in the very first verse, here is what we find. “And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech. And it came to pass as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. And they said one to another, Go to, let us make brick, and burn them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and slime had they for mortar. And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, lest we be scattered aborad upon the face of the whole earth.” God had given Noah and his family a commission to be, Be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, but here in the plains of Shinar just about one hundred years later, all their descendants were gathered together, building them a city, and determined to move no farther. This was completely opposite to God’s commission, so the Lord comes down to take a look at their city, and their tower. It is all right here in the Bible if the educated minds of modern day mankind would accept it. Notice verse 5, “And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower, which the children of men builded. And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do; and now nothing will be retrained from them, which they have imagined to do. (Watch this next verse now. There are two things that stand out in it.) Go to, (the Lord is speaking here) let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another’s speech. So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all th earth; and they left off to build the city.” Where else can you find an explanation for all the various languages that are spoken by God’s human family? In that same verse we see where God used His angelic helpers, for He said, Let us go down. This is another place where the Trinitarians think they see three persons in the Godhead, but like Genesis 1:26, God is speaking to His angelic helpers. I can see one angel going to one family, another to a different family, and so on until that great mass of people were completely unable to communicate with each other. Just try to imagine what happened when they showed up for work the next morning. They had worked the day before, all speaking the same language and with the goal in mind to build that great city with its tower reaching into the heavens. But after their visitation from God’s angelic helpers, they went to work the next morning and each one wondered what had happened to the others. It was like they were cursing each other, or making fun of each other. It didn’t take much of that to get them ready to travel. Those who spoke the same language probably began to gather together, and move out away from the others, until they were scattered abroad. I do not believe the Lord had His angels pick them up bodily and scatter them over the face of the earth. That is just another place where God did not see fit to go into details on how the thing was accomplished, nor how much time elapsed in the process. One thing we do know for sure though, the earth has been replenished and there is every dialect imaginable being spoken, all because of something God did some 2200 years before the birth of Christ.




In other messages, we have gone into much detail describing the events that led up to the flood of Noah’s day. We will not say much about the two trees in the midst of the Garden of Eden, for we have a message in print already which deals exclusively with those two trees. Nevertheless, Adam and his wife Eve disobeyed God and partook of the forbidden tree in the midst of the garden. Because of that disobedience, God drove them out of the garden, away from His presence and imputed a two-fold death sentence upon them for their disobedience. In the process of time, Eve learned that she had conceived and would bare a child into the world. However, when the fulness of her time arrived, she bare two sons instead of just one. Some have thought they were twins, but by revelation from the word of God, we know that they were the products of dual conception. Cain was conceived from a sex relationship with the serpent, which was a manlike animal, and Abel was the son of Adam. You have all read how Cain killed Abel in a jealous rage and how God cursed him and he went out from the presence of the Lord to dwell in the land of Nod, on the east of Eden. Abel’s murder left Adam without a seed, but he knew his wife again and she bare him another son which they called Seth. From these two, Cain and Seth, there sprang two lines of people upon the earth. Seth’s descendants were sons of God, having come through Adam, God’s son, but Cain’s descendants were from the seed of the serpent which was animal. These two lines remained separated for many generations, but we read in Genesis, chapter 6, that the sons of God (Seth’s line) began to get their eyes upon the daughters of men (Cain’s line) and before long they were intermarrying and producing children that had no time for God. Those sons of God were pure, having no wicked attributes in them, but when they began marrying those daughters of Cain’s line, they brought children into the world that had wicked attributes in them, for their forefather on their mother’s side was a jealous, conniving murderer. In verse 5, we read, “And God saw that the wickedness of man was great in the earth, and that every imagination of the thoughts of his heart was only evil continually. And it repented the Lord that He had made man on the earth and it grieved Him at His heart. And the Lord said, I will destroy man whom I have created from the face of the earth; both men and beast, and the creeping thing, and the fowls of the air, for it repenteth me that I have made them. But Noah found grace in the eyes of the Lord.” God was going to judge the earth and destroy man whom He had created in His own image, from it, but there was one man in all that multitude that found grace in His sight. He was the father of three sons, and the sons had wives. God told this man, Noah, to build an ark for the saving of his household, and also for the preservation of one pair of every creature He had created. We all know the story of the flood. It came just like God told Noah it would, but Noah had obeyed God, built the ark and was ready to go aboard with his family and al the animals that God instructed him to take when the tie came. Noah kept all those animals, along with his wife, their three sons and their wives, in the ark for a full year before the earth dried sufficiently for them to leave it. God spoke to Noah and told him to come out and after he was out, he built an altar and worshipped God. When the Lord smelled the sweet savor of Noah’s offering, He made a promise to Himself never to smite the earth to destroy all flesh ever again. Then God blessed Noah and his sons and commissioned them to be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth just like He did Adam and Eve, and all those animals back there. He sealed the covenant He had made with them by placing a rainbow in the clouds as a token and a reminder of that covenant. Never again would He destroy all flesh from off the face of the earth. We do notice here though, that God is consistent with His language. When he said, replenish, this time, everyone could understand the terminology. It meant refill and everyone understood that the earth had been filled before. But when He said it the first time to Adam and Eve, I am sure there are some who think God did not use proper terminology. His grammar is perfect every time. If He says remake something, you can be sure it has been made before. If He says to reestablish something, you can be sure that it has been established before. Therefore, when He told Adam and Eve to be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, you can be absolutely certain that the earth had been filled before; God makes no mistakes. He is not like us, always having to apologize for saying something wrong or for misjudging something. His judgment and His grammar are exactly what He means for it to be, every time, without exception.




Now, let me ask you a question. Have you ever wondered why man is always finding evidence of a prehistoric age, but other than just a very few fragments, he never finds any trace of the ancient civilization before the flood? To me it proves that there is a great architect working out a beautiful plan. As for the earth’s habitation before the Garden of Eden, the scriptures say very little, but God let those bones and other fossils be found and scattered enough nuggets through the scriptures for the Holy Ghost to use in revealing to His people how they happened to be there. On the other hand, the Bible tells us exactly how God destroyed that pre-flood generation of people, as well as every other living creature that was not in the ark but very little is ever unearthed that can be used as tangible evidence of such a generation. Isn’t that just like God to work it out in such a way that smart minds do not have anything that they can use, and at the same time allow His people who believe His word to have a complete record of it. Praise His name! He buried all those bodies Himself and no doubt, He let everyone of them completely decompose and return unto the dust that they came out of. Archaeologists can bore and dig until they wear themselves completely out, but they will not find the remains of that generation. If God ever permits man to go up there on Mt. Ararat and dismantle that old ark, bring it down and put it on display, that will be quite another story. Talk about a memorial of a judgment hour; they will have it. Then the people of God can look those atheist’s in the eye and say, what about this? How can you deny the accuracy of the Bible now? God may allow that and He may not. I will say this, if that old ark is still up there, God has preserved it for some reason. Just the same, I am thankful to God that we do not have to depend on scientific theories for what we know about Him. I am thankful that He has given me the privilege to send my grandchildren into those public schools with something in their understanding that will keep them from swallowing these scientific theories. We cannot give them the new birth; only God can do that, but we can give them something to hold in their minds while they are forced to sit and listen to those atheistic teachers yak. I have always felt that they should at least give the Bible equal recognition, along with all these other theories. Of course, they are not likely to do that, so let us make sure we teach them enough at home to offset the difference. Let them know that every living soul today is a descendant of Noah, a man who was righteous before God in the midst of a world of wickedness and violence.




I was asked a question concerning something the apostle Paul said to the Athenians as he stood in the midst of Mars’ Hill, preaching to them. The question stems from verse 26, in the 17th chapter of Acts. As Paul stood there that day, the Holy Ghost moved upon him and he said, “Ye men of Athens, I perceive that in all things ye are too superstitious. For as I passed by and beheld your devotions, I found an altar with this inscription, to the unknown God. Whom ye ignorantly worship, Him declare I unto you. God that made the world and all things therein, seeing that He is Lord of heaven and earth, dwelleth not in temples made with hands; neither is worshipped with men’s hands, as though He needed any thing, seeing He giveth to all life and breath, and all things; 26 And hath made of one blood all nations of men for to dwell on all the face of the earth and hath determined the times before appointed and the bounds of their habitation.” The question is this, Was Paul referring to what God did through Adam, from Eden, or was he referring to what God did through Noah, from the time of the flood? Paul’s statement has to stop at Noah. In the ark with him were his three sons, which were the progenerators of all the earth’s inhabitants from the human standpoint. The Black people are descendants of Ham. Semitic people came from Shem, and from a geographical standpoint, their habitation is mostly in the Middle East, while Japeth fathered your Anglo-Saxon, Asiatic people. If you go before the flood with Paul’s statement, you cannot even find scripture that marked the bounds of their habitation. The whole society was a mixture, genetic wise, as a result of Cain’s descendants intermarrying with Seth’s descendants. That is why God judged them with the waters of the flood. The whole earth was overspread with wickedness and corruption. God looked upon His creation and said, every imagination of the thoughts of man’s hearts is only evil continually. It grieved Him at His heart, and He said, I will destroy the man whom I have created from the face of the earth, even the animals, beasts fowls of the air and so forth. He delegated Noah, the only righteous man to be found to preserve a pair of everything for replenishing the earth after He once again judged it. Now this was not some evolved creature from a prehistoric age that God was going to destroy; it was the descendants of His very own creation, the man He had created in His very own image, along with the serpents descendants, and all the rest of that animal kingdom. So the bounds of their habitation was never set before the flood. On the other hand, Paul’s statement lines up perfectly with the scriptures on this side of the flood.




Before we get completely away from the flood, maybe we should look at a statement made by the apostle Peter. We hear a lot of talk about a new heaven and a new earth in the ranks of Christianity these days. I have no objection to the use of these terms, for they come from the Bible, but for people to think that God will completely destroy this present planet and also the heavens, and make them completely new by another act of creation is absolutely contrary to the scriptures. He did not completely destroy the earth in either of the previous judgments, but you would have to agree if you heard someone say God made a new earth. Have you ever heard anyone say, I have been a new man ever since the Lord took hold of my life? Sure you have. Did you take the remark literally or did you realize that you were looking at the same piece of flesh that was burdened down with sin before the Lord did a work in him? Of course you did. I will read you one verse from the 21st chapter of Revelation, then we will turn to 2 Peter, chapter 3. Now, Revelation 21:1, “And I saw a new heaven and a new earth: for the first heaven and the first earth were passed away; and there was no more sea.” We will go to 2 Peter 3:10-13, and then we will back up to the first part of the chapter to read something that will help you understand Bible terminology. This is the apostle Peter speaking, “But the day of the Lord will come as a thief in the night; in the which the heavens hall pass away with a great noise, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat and the earth also and the works that are therein shall be burned up. Seeing then that all these things shall be dissolved, what manner of persons ought ye to be in all holy conversation and godliness, looking for and hasting unto the coming of the day of God, wherein the heavens being on fire shall be dissolved, and the elements shall melt with fervent heat? (Listen now) Nevertheless we, according to His promise, look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.” That was quite a bit to read, but now you know exactly what Peter said about God’s judgment on this old planet at the end of this age. If just take those words literally without any revelation of God’s plan of redemption, well, you know what you will have. That is not the picture at all; God is working out a process of redemption that takes in every aspect of the earth and everything thereupon. We will just back up to verse 3 where Peter is giving his reasons for writing this second epistle, that their minds might be stirred up and that they might be made to remember the words of the prophets and the commandments of the Lord’s apostles and says, “Knowing this first, that there shall come in the last days scoffers, walking after their own lusts, and saying, where is the promise of His coming? For since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as they were from the beginning of creation. ( Notice this 5th verse.) For this they willingly are ignorant of, that by the word of God the heavens were of old, and the earth standing out of the water and in the water: (what happened?) Whereby the world that then was, being overflowed with water, perished.” What did he say happened to the world that was before the flood? He said it perished. Did the planet itself perish or was it just the evil that man had brought upon it that perished? The answer is obvious. We all know Noah walked out of the ark on the same planet earth that he had lived on before the flood. The difference was, God had cleansed it and make it new through the cleansing. It will be the same way when the fire hits it; the fire is only to destroy the sin and evil that is present. The earth itself will go right on making its orbit while the fires of God’s judgment are hitting it. When God is finished cleansing it with His judgment fires, it will be new again. This is the only new earth the scriptures give us any right to look for. Just try to imagine yourself in Peter’s place. He had read Isaiah 65:17, “For, behold, I create new heavens and a new earth: and the former shall not be remembered, nor come into mind,” and in his epistle, he said, “Nevertheless we, according to His promise, (What promise, Isaiah 65:17) look for new heavens and a new earth, wherein dwelleth righteousness.” He was a man prone to have visions like in Acts 10, when God was preparing him to take the gospel message to Cornelius and those of his house, so just suppose he had seen a vision of this old world on fire, a raging inferno devouring every wicked thing. Then, suppose he saw another scene where peace and righteousness were abounding in a completely renewed earth. Would he not have been likely to express it as he did? That is how God puts the picture together for believers. He has inspired others to write details of how the earth is made new again. None of them contradict the others, but it takes the Holy Ghost to show us that. The natural mind must read the Bible and see only what the natural eye picks up, while God’s children are privileged to read it through that great eagle eye of the Holy Ghost. What a glorious difference! Praise God! We will conclude the message with a further word on this baptism of fire that is yet ahead for this old world, but now, I would like for us to think upon something else for a few minutes.




Since we are dealing with what is referred to as the Neanderthal man, maybe we could ask another question that would provoke some serious thought. In the ruins of every ancient civilization that falls within the history of man when they examine those ruins, what do they find? They find his temples, his altars, or some other signs that show he worshipped something. Some of them even offered human sacrifices, but nevertheless, as human beings they had a consciousness of being a sinner that stood in need of offering something in an effort to appease the deity they desired to worship. In every era of man’s history, there is evidence that he worshipped something and offered sacrifices. Now my question is this, if this Neanderthal man was a son of God, where is the evidence that he ver made any attempt to worship? They may have found certain rare marking that they attributed to that, but any such is purely an assumption, with not one speck of evidence to back it up. I say they will never build a telescope that can look far enough to find any such evidence, for animals do not build altars and worship God. Man’s consciousness of his fallen state causes him to make an attempt to worship something, yet death had continued to reign in the flesh of every man all the way back to Adam’s hour. Every year, thousands upon thousands of human bodies are layed beneath the sod to face the eminent destiny of decay and corruption and finally, to be swallowed up by the very elements of the earth that they came from. But, Praise God! Two thousand years ago there was a little baby born to a young virgin girl, who would one day change that cycle. He did not evolve from some far flung creature of the earth; He was born exactly as the prophets of the old had said He would be. Furthermore, in His short life upon earth in mortal flesh, He fulfilled every single prophecy that He was supposed to fulfill, even into the grave and out again, to remain alive for evermore. Hallelujah! Because He lives, we shall live also. He is living evidence that there is an all wise God behind every scripture that is recorded in the Bible. The very prophet that Peter got his new earth scripture from, also prophesied of the virgin birth of Christ 700 years ahead of the time of fulfillment. Isaiah 7:14, “Therefore the Lord Himself shall give you a sign; Behold, a virgin shall conceive, and bare a son, and shall call his name Immanuel, or Emmanuel.” (A name meaning God with us) Brother! That beats evolution all to pieces. When you have the word of God to stand upon, there is no chance involved; it is right to the point every time. That is why I say, if those religious leaders had not been so wrapped up in their traditions, they could have been ready to receive their Messiah when He came to them, just by studying what the prophets had told them to watch for. It is the same in our day; those who are spiritual will recognize the Antichrist to be such before he ever makes his move, just by what the word of God has told us to watch for.




Talking about the birth of Christ brings us right back to the fact that God has always allowed His angels to take an active part in His dealing with mankind. When it came time for God to answer Zechariah’s prayer and grant him a son by his barren wife, Elizabeth, who came to make the announcement that the prayer was granted? Gabriel, one of the archangels that stands in the presence of God, appeared to Zechariah while he was going about his priestly duties in the temple. Six months after Elizabeth conceived, who appeared to the young virgin girl, Mary, and announced that she had found favor with God and would conceive in her womb and bring forth a son that would be called the Son of the Highest, and whose name would be called Jesus? Gabriel, of course. I say all this just to be sure you see that angels do fit into the picture as helpers of God, but I am completely convinced that they had to go through their age of testing and prove to be loyal to God before they were entrusted with such responsibility. The fact that a great host of them sided with Lucifer was already a fallen angel in Adam’s Garden of Eden proves that the angels time of testing was before them. Then the fact that Jesus called him a murderer and a liar from the beginning proves he had to have something to murder in an age before Adam’s age. Do you see how it all adds up when you look at the whole scope of what is involved? It becomes especially real to you as you examine the scriptures and discover how accurate and precise they are on what you are able to confirm yourself. Just to see how faithfully God honors His word in our own lives ought to be enough to give us confidence in the integrity of His word from Genesis through Revelation. When the Bible says that God created the world and all things in and around it, that should settle it. When you read something that does not seem to add up right, just remember, God had it written like that to hide it from the eyes of the great scholars, but He will reveal it to those whom He has foreknown. It is upon revelation of His word that He is building His church.




We have talked about the significance of the word replenish that God used in His commission to Adam and to Noah, but there is another related word used by Jesus in Matthew 19:28 that is worthy of mentioning here, for it speaks of this God-man’s purpose and commission on earth. Let us start with verse 27 and read it. “Then answered Peter and said unto Him, behold, we have forsaken all and followed thee; what shall we have therefore? And Jesus said unto them, verily I say unto you, that ye which have followed me, in the regeneration when the Son of man shall sit in the throne of His glory, ye also shall sit upon twelve thrones, judging the twelve tribes of Israel.” When we examine this word used by Jesus, we find that it has the same potential as the word replenish. Let us look at it without the r-e, first. The word generate carries the same basic meaning as the word create, procreate, etc. So when r-e is placed in front of it, just like plenish, it means to do it again. Adam and Noah were both commissioned to refill the earth while Jesus the God-man came with a commission to recreate something. Paul confirms that in 2 Corinthians 5:17, “Therefore it any man be in Christ, he is a new creature: old things are passed away; behold, all things are become new.” Yes, Jesus was the regenerating man, the recreating man, the redeeming One. His commission is to restore the earth, man, animals and everything that God created in the beginning, back to its original state of beauty and glory. Therefore, in the light of what sin has done to God’s original creation, it really does require a recreating process in order to bring everything back to what it was before Adam’s fall. Man has groped and struggled through 6,000 years of seeking to find his way back into the realms of eternal life and communion with his creator, but that can only become a reality to us when we commit our lives fully into the hands of this regenerating God-man Jesus. When time moves into the millennium, that will be the earth’s Sabbath. All the struggling will be over. Man will no longer be seeking eternal life; he will have it. The animal kingdom will no longer kill and devour each other, for Satan, the devil, the evil spirit that has caused them to do that for 6,000 years will be bound in the bottomless pit. That is when the prophecy of the old prophets that spoke of the cow and the bear feeding together and the lion eating straw like a bullox, will be fulfilled. That is when the suckling child shall play on the hole of an asp (a venomous snake) and the weaned child shall put his hand on the cockatrice den. That is when the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the Lord, as the waters cover the sea. Like we said earlier, Satan is a spirit; therefore, if he is a murderer, that simply means he is a spirit of murder. He feeds his murderous spirit into man and beast until he gets them killing and devouring one another, then he just lays back and enjoys it all. Brothers and sisters, when these Mexicans and Spaniards get into a bullring with cape and dagger in hand and tease those huge animals until they get them to charge at them. I want you to know, they are not doing that because some righteous angel is standing around patting them on the back. No, sir. Those matadors are men, created in the image of God. They were created to have dominion over every other living thing that moveth upon the earth. In the beginning they had spiritual authority to rule the animal kingdom, but when man disobeyed God and fell, he forfeited his spiritual authority and has had to rule them with physical force ever since. Man is still the sovereign ruler over the fowls of the air, the fishes of the sea and every animal and beast of the earth, but he has to use his God-given intellect to outsmart them and subdue them. We read also how gladiators have fought to the death entertaining fallen man and how beasts have been pitted against each other to fight to the death of one of them strictly for the entertainment of degenerate mankind. What is behind it all? It is that same old spirit that caused those great dinosaurs back there in a prehistoric age, to come tearing at each other, slashing and lunging through those forests, tons and tons of flesh battling one another to the death. Please do not try to tell me I have imagined all this; the evidence is too strong for that. It takes a perverted spirit to motivate such killing and destruction. God never created anything to kill, before nor after the Garden of Eden. That is contrary to His nature. He is the author of life. Satan is the author of death. Therefore, when Satan is bound and case into the bottomless pit for one thousand years, there will be no one around to provoke the animal kingdom to kill and devour one another, so they will lie down together in peace. By the time one thousand years have passed the earth will again be populated with millions of natural people that will be born during that time. That is why Satan must be loosed for a little season before the great white throne judgment is set. That judgment is to completely rid the earth of all traces of sin and death. That is when death and hell must deliver up the dead that is in them to be judged and cast alive into the lake of fire. Not one speck or particle of anything that has been a part of sin will be left in the ground to move into the eternal age. Every wicked person from Cain on down will be resurrected and burned alive for their rejection of God and their wicked deeds upon earth will determine the length of their punishment before they are completely obliterated. The only part of them that will not be utterly destroyed is that part that God took from Himself to cause them to have life in them; that will return to God when every trace of their individual identity has been destroyed.




When God has finished His redeeming and restoring work on this old planet, those fossilized bones and whatever else there is from a prehistoric age will still be left lying right there. They were present, you know what I mean; God left those evidences of a prehistoric age, when He created Adam and placed him in the Garden of Eden, his paradise, and God’s redeeming work among mankind is simply to restore the earth and its inhabitants back to what it was then, so whatever is left from the prehistoric age will remain right where it is. I am absolutely sure that God means for the bride of Christ to be a scripturally enlightened people, a people free of tradition and superstitions who will be led by His Spirit into all truth. Some folks feel that many things in the scriptures are not really important enough that we should spend time on them. I feel that whatever God had written in the Bible is there for a purpose and the bride of Christ will understand all things before she is called to meet Jesus in the air. John must have had something to base his statement on when he said, “Beloved, now are we the sons of God and it doth not yet appear what we shall be: but we know that, when He shall appear, we shall be like Him; for we shallseeHim as He is.” Now we all know we will not rise to meet Him in our mortal bodies; we will be changed into immortality first, but I am also convinced that the living element of the bride of Christ is going to know something about what is written in the word of God, something that reaches beyond weekly Sunday school lessons in denominational churches. There are yet many things that God will reveal to His true church before her translation into immortality, and we do not know all of what they may include, but one thing I am sure of, the revelation of those seven thunders that John spoke of in Rev. 10:3, is part of it. We will not leave here until we know what those seven thunders uttered. We hear people say, Jesus could come any minute and we know they are referring to the time when He comes to fulfill 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17, which is speaking of the translation of the living element of His bride, and the resurrection of the dead in Christ, but I want to assure you that is not correct. There are certain things to be revealed to the bride and please do not forget, the bride is a universal body of believers, and whatever revelation she is yet to receive will take a certain amount of time for it to reach its universal scope. God is not going to supernaturally speak to every individual that is to make up his bride; He will perfect us through the ministry of apostles, prophets, evangelists, pastors and teachers, just like Ephesians 4:11-15, says He will. It is right that we should keep ourselves ready to meet Jesus at any moment with whatever revelation we have, for He could come for us as an individual, in death, at any tie, but He will not come for His church, as a body, until some more scripture has been fulfilled. You hear me say things like, we are at the end or the time is at hand, but when I make those statements I am referring to the time when God will close the door of grace to Gentiles. That absolutely could be just any time, but the rapture will not take place as soon as the Gentiles are cut off, and neither will the bride remain here past the middle of the week of Daniel to be caught in the great tribulation. She will be taken up somewhere in the first half of the week.




I am going to close the message shortly, but there is yet a thought I want to leave with you. The Ice Age caused darkness upon the face of the deep and when God said, Let there be light, He was bringing the earth out of that darkness. That is a picture of how He deals with a lost sinner who is born in sin, shapen in iniquity, and came into the world speaking lies. Before God begins to speak to us, we are in a state of darkness just like the earth which was void and useless. But just as God began to move by His Spirit upon the face of the deep, then spoke to bring light, so was it with our lost souls. One day he began to stir out souls with conviction of our need to be saved from that void condition; then He began to speak, “Listen, I want to talk to you.” The first thing you knew, light began to break forth in your heart; that old hard heart began to melt. Little by little, God thawed you out, melted you down, and set you free from your frozen, hard-hearted, void state of being and caused the sunlight of His love to shine upon your soul. The next thing for you was the water baptism that remitted your sins, then the Holy Ghost and fire to complete your rebirth. From there you walk right on, over a process of time, into perfection, complete redemption. That is exactly what God is doing with this old planet. Why did Peter refer to the flood of Noah’s day as a type, or figure, of our baptism? Simply because what God is doing with the earth and what He is doing with His people is a parallel. Here is what I mean. The earth was without form and void in total darkness and useless. The Spirit of God began to move, then He spoke to bring the earth out of darkness into light. In process of time, He put it through a water baptism, where sin was judged and buried beneath the water. Somewhere up ahead is a baptism of fire which will complete God’s work of redemption. We are fast approaching the hour when, with a baptism of fire, God will purge this old earth of all sin forever. This old planet will move off into its eternal age completely renewed, regenerated, completely free from every trace of sin. I am so thankful this morning that the captain of our salvation, the redeeming One is at the helm, guiding us right through to eternity. God bless you, everyone. Amen.

Thunderings-Lightnings-Voices, Part 2 – 1979, June







Our text for this message is verses 1-6 of Revelation, chapter 10, but the main interest centers around verse 3. In this verse we find a mighty angel has cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth. Then, after the cry, seven thunders uttered their voices. Therefore, what we need to find out is, Who is this mighty angel? Has He cried already? What significance does this event hold as far as time is concerned, and what are the thunders which John heard after the mighty angel cried? It was not just because he heard a noise that caused him to write what he did. He called the noise thunders, but the interesting thing about it is, those thunders were voices, and John understood what they said, but he was forbidden to write what he heard them say. Brothers and Sisters, that is exactly why I say that it is vain for anyone to search Brother Branham’s messages trying to find the message of the seven thunders: John did not record what he heard them say, when he was carried by a vision into the hour of time where it will actually take place. Just try to realize that John was seeing and hearing things that are still out ahead of us yet. I assure you this one thing; Those thunders will not sound their voices while Jesus is still on the mercy seat, and furthermore, when Jesus comes off of the mercy seat, with the little scroll open in His hand (Rev. 10:2) it will be time for two spiritual Jews to move on the scene in Israel, the two witnesses of Rev. 11:3-12. As we said in Vol. 11 No. 4, which is part 1 of this message; while the bride of Christ is hearing the thunders of Rev. 10:3, the Jews in the land of Israel will be hearing the word of the Lord from the mouth of these two witnesses. The last week of Daniel’s 70 weeks concerning Israel will be in effect at that time. There is absolutely no scriptural reason for anyone to believe that Jesus would leave the mercy seat, cause the thunders to sound their voices to the bride, call an end to Gentile time, and then let years pass before He turned His attention back to the Jews. That is just plain foolish to think like that when the scriptures make it so clear. Now I am sure that some of you will say, Bro. Jackson, It doesn’t seem that clear to me. It will when the Holy Ghost gives you a revelation. How do we get a revelation? Just seek truth and keep an open mind; God will do the rest.




Let us turn to Revelation 8:1, now. This is what leads into our text scriptures. “And when he had opened the seventh seal, there was silence in heaven about the space of half an hour.” Now, Who is opening the seals? Jesus, the Lamb of God, chapter 5:5-6:1. Where is He when He is opening them? He is still on the mercy seat, and He will remain there until the last Gentile souls whose name is in the Book of Life has responded to the gospel. Where does that place the opening of the 7th seal? Right at the end of the Gentile grace age. Jesus has been on the mercy seat interceding for all the souls whose names were recorded in the Book of Life for almost two thousand years, but when that last soul responds to the gospel, His intercessory work will be over. That is when He will leave the mercy seat with the little book (SCROLL) open in His hand. It will be time to claim all those that He has interceded for. That brings us to our text scriptures, chapter 10:1-6. This is not to be looked upon as the rapture of the bride, where Jesus comes from heaven with a shout, calls the dead saints from their graves, and the living ones with them to meet Him in the air, as we read in 1 Thes. 4:13-17. No, what we see in chapter 10, is the Lord Jesus coming in angelic form to announce the end of grace for Gentiles, and at the same time He causes the seven thunders (SEVEN HOLY GHOST-FILLED MEN WHO HAVE HEARD FROM GOD) to begin sounding their voices with THUS SAITH THE LORD for the bride. What ever those thunders utter, will be something that will get the living element of the bride of Christ ready for that meeting in the air. While those men are speaking to the bride, fulfilling the last phase of her perfecting process, those 7 trumpet angels found in chapter 8, verse 2, just after the opening of the 7th seal, will be working with the two witnesses who are prophesying to the Jews in Israel. Do not allow yourself to think that the seven angels will be pouring out their plagues in one place, and the two witnesses will be somewhere else, smiting the earth with plagues: If you will examine chapter 8, and chapter 11, you will see that the plagues of the seven trumpet angels, and the plagues called for by the two witnesses are the same. These two witnesses will have the same anointing upon them as was on Moses and Elijah of old. They will be doing the same things that were done by those old prophets long ago. In other words the judgments of God will be striking Israel, and they will be called for by those two prophets, but only after Jesus is off the mercy seat, and the great peace covenant has been confirmed to fulfill Daniel 9:27. Some scoffers will say, Why do you jump back and forth in the scriptures like that? It is very simple to explain; there are a lot of things taking place right about the same time, and they could not all be written in one verse, therefore we must depend upon the Holy Ghost to reveal to us just where to place these events. In other words the events of chapter 7:1-8, chapter 8:1-13, chapter 10:1-6, and Daniel 9:27, will all be taking place in an intermingled period of time therefore you cannot say exactly which verses should have been recorded ahead of other verses, but we can study these scriptures and know in our own minds what will be taking place, and certainly, we can place certain specific events in their place. Take the opening of the 7th seal for instance. We know that takes place before the mighty angel of Rev. 10:1-2, can be seen standing with one foot upon the sea, and the other foot on the earth withe the little book open in His hand. Then we know that chapter 10:6-6, must come before chapter 7:1-8, for these 144,000 servants of God are sealed by the ministry of the two witnesses who will not begin their ministry until the peace covenant of Dan. 9:27, has been signed, and Jesus has ended His intercessory work.




Now we learned from chapter 8, verse 1, that when the 7th seal was broken, there was silence in heaven for about the space of half an hour. I will not try to tell you what all will take place down here on earth during that space of time; I do not know, but I do believe I know what causes the silence in heaven among all the heavenly beings there. Just try to imagine: Jesus has been sitting on the mercy seat for two thousand years, and none of those angels know exactly how long he will sit there; then they see Him break that last seal and begin to rise from His seated position. Don’t you think that will cause some kind of reaction when it takes place? I do. I believe it will cause a hushed silence as they watch Him change positions after being seated there for two thousand years. Then as that half hour of silence hits in heaven, I believe the Holy Ghost will be doing something down here on earth among the bride that will correspond to what is taking place in heaven. At any rate the events recorded in verses 2-13 of chapter 8, are the judgments of God upon Israel as those two prophets prophesy for 3 ½ years before they are killed by the Antichrist and his henchmen. During that 3 ½ years, chapter 7:1-8, will be fulfilled. These two witnesses will not be preaching sermons in the same sense that we are familiar with; their ministry will be prophesying. We cannot say for sure what they will be telling those Jews in that hour, but we do know that they will reveal Jesus Christ to be the true Messiah of the Jews, and we know also that during their ministry they will instruct those spiritual Jews as to where to flee to when the persecution by the beast begins in the middle of the week. You will not find those instructions written in any book: They will be prophesying to the people, and in the course of their prophesying, they will make the wilderness location known. If the church world today actually knew where God would hide those Jews during that dark tribulation hour, the Catholics would be there building churches, and Oral Roberts would no doubt be there building hospitals, dormitories, schools and cafeterias, getting everything ready for them. Let me tell you: This is something that God is going to do without the help of Oral Roberts and Billy Graham and men such as that. There is not one thing written, telling us what those two witnesses will be prophesying to Israel. Neither is there anything written that lets us know what those thunders will say, but God did let John write something that lets us know there will be such men on earth to fulfill God’s will in the appointed time. Only God knows what they will say, and He will tell them when the hour arrives for them to know. I feel sorry for these poor misguided souls who think God has already done all the speaking that He will ever do, even that He is not able to speak to men now as in days of old. How ridiculous! It is no wonder so many people refer to God as though He was an ancient God who is no long in control of His creation. I am here to tell you that God is still running His plan for the ages; He has not turned it over to the great intellects who think they know more about it than the very Creator Himself.




Saints: Listen to me. Through the mouth of those two witnesses of Rev. 11:3, God is going to speak specifically to Israel, by prophesy. He will speak to them prophetically concerning their nation and the coming events of that hour, and where they should go, and what they should do. Therefore if He does that for Israel: Why would He not do a similar thing for His grace age bride? I believe those thunders will speak specifically of the fact that Jesus is off the mercy seat and there is no more grace for Gentiles, and at the same time be giving the bride her traveling instructions. No they will not be telling her to go to Arizona, Jeffersonville, nor anything like that. Neither will they be instructing her on how to lift herself off the ground to defy the law of gravity, but rather, they will be God’s voice to her for the purpose of perfecting her revelation. She will hear things that the world around her will pay no attention to whatsoever. Now some of you may say, Bro. Jackson: We thought you were going to tell us something great. You will hear something great when the hour arrives for you to hear it, if you will keep your head on straight, and take this opportunity now to settle the question of what those thunders are. If we do not know what those thunders are to be, then we will not know what to listen for. Brother, to me this is where complete perfection is accomplished. I did not say that perfection would not already be taking place before then; I only said, This will be God’s way to complete the perfection process.




God sent a messenger to this age to call the bride out from denominational traditions and start her perfection process, but she will not reach her peak of perfection until after she has heard those seven thunders. No, every person will not have to hear all seven of those men; the true church is universal, and the universal body of Christ must hear those thunders, but the reason there will be seven is because it is highly impractical to believe that any one man could ever contact the universal body in such a short period of time. Whether he could or could not is not for us to say: God said there would be seven, and that is how it is going to be. When Jesus comes off of the mercy seat, Gentile time will last only long enough for the voice of those thunders to be carried around the world, and even then, there will be no new converts; it will be strictly for the bride. We only call it Gentile time because the rapture of the bride is still to be accomplished. You can be sure of one thing though, whatever those thunders do utter will not diminish one single thing from the message of the 7th church age prophet, or messenger. They will lift up the message and show it in its gospel truth. Then the dynamic climax will no doubt be when they reveal the fact that Jesus is off the mercy seat and ready to call the dead from their graves. Theirs will be a supernatural revelation of the plan of God for His universal church. What could have a greater impact on the true church than for certain brethren, strategically placed upon the face of the great planet earth, to begin to see the true light on this message, and really begin to see Bro. William Branham in his true Biblical setting? It would cause people to really start praying and asking God to help them get rid of their carnal ways, knowing that time is very short. The bride will be watching conditions in Israel that will make her aware that the Lord could come at any time. To me this would be a beautiful way to go to sleep at night, realizing that you could wake up in glory. Hallelujah! Maybe some of you might get up early and start for work on your assembly line and never get there. Praise the Lord! Bro. Allen, here, might start to the Ford plant and never arrive there. He will go to glory instead. Why am I saying these things? Simply to impress upon you the fact that the bride is universal. When the rapture takes place, some will be in the bed asleep, others will be going to work, and still others will be coming home from work. Hallelujah! Regardless of what the dial on our clocks show, We will all go up together from around the whole scope of this old world.




Let us just look for a minute at why I believe there is to be seven men used by God to wind up this old Gentile age. When we look back at the apostolic beginning of the gospel that we hold so dear to our hearts: What do we see? Sitting in the upper room with a number of other believers was 12 men, chosen by Jesus to be His apostles. They had the verbal word of Jesus in their minds, the things He had taught them for 3 ½ years, but look what happened when the Holy Ghost fell on them; It made those words spiritually digestible to their very souls. Everywhere they went, they preached the same revelation of what Jesus had taught them. Now, Why did He choose 12? Every time God did anything outstanding, He never failed to recognize all twelve tribes of Israel. When they crossed Jordan He chose 12 men to pick up stones and erect a memorial. When old Elijah when up against the prophets of Baal, after he had allowed them to have their time and failed to receive an answer from their god, Elijah took twelve stones, according to the number of the tribes of the sons of Jacob, and built an altar unto the Lord to offer his sacrifice upon. There had to be something there that recognized every tribe of Israel, even though at the time, the nation was divided. When Jesus came on the scene: He did not choose just two apostles to represent the two Southern tribes that were in the land at that time; He chose 12 for the same reason that Elijah chose 12 stones. All Israel was to be represented in what was going to take place. God always recognized all twelve tribes in every outstanding occurrence that affected Israel. It is a matter of recognition to all of Israel, and not just a part of her. Now I believe it is this same principal that is causing God to speak to the bride of Christ by the mouth of 7 outstanding men here at the end time. The grace age church has come through 7 church ages, each age having its own messenger. That messenger spoke, in his particular age, the truth that applied to his age. Now we are coming right down to the end of the age of grace, and God is getting ready to close it out. What will He do? He will make certain that the grace age bride is dressed to be ushered into the great banquet hall of heaven. What is she to be dressed in? A pure revelation of the word of God. That is why God will anoint 7 outstanding men right at the time of the end; He will speak through them, to put the finishing touches on the bride’s revelation just before she leaves. This will not in any way annul the 5 fold ministry that God has set in the church for the perfecting of the saints: What they will say will harmonize completely with what the true five fold ministry is saying. Each man will be a thunder in himself. In other words, a voice of communication whereby God can speak to His people things that are not written in the Bible, nor anywhere else, and they will all be speaking the same things. I will illustrate it like this; Just suppose that a person wanted to broadcast a certain specific message to people who were scattered over a vast area. If he could place a speaker in 7 different locations, so strategically that it would enable him to reach all those whom he wanted to speak to; then his ONE VOICE could be heard by all. In other words, every one who heard the message would be hearing the same thing. There would be no room for confusion. Therefore just try to get a mental picture of such a situation, and it will help you to understand what we have in Revelation10:3. The mighty angel cried with a loud voice, and that angel is none other than the Lord Jesus Christ in angelic form. John had to see it like that in order to write it, but we know it holds a symbolic meaning. By all the other scriptures we have to look at, we know it could not be Jesus Christ on earth in literal form before the last week of Daniel’s prophecy would be fulfilled, yet the cry He gives forth as when a lion roareth, furnishes us with the identity of this mighty angel. Catch this now, this one angel cries with a loud voice, then 7 others were heard. John was about to write what they said, but a voice from heaven said, Seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered, and write them not. You will notice also, that it was not the angelic voice of Jesus Christ that said this to John; it was a voice from heaven. That reverts back to the Father. All authority lays in Jehovah Elohim. You say, But I thought Jesus had all authority now. Jesus Christ walking among men was God in the flesh of a man, and naturally, being God, all authority rested in Him, but you are probably thinking of Matthew 28:18, where Jesus said, ALL POWER is given unto me in heaven and in earth. That is true; all power was given unto Him and HE still has it, but we must look at this 10th chapter of Revelation which holds the climax of Gentile time, and realize that what takes place here is the announcement of something that Jesus told His disciples was known only to the Father. In verses 5 & 6, that mighty angel is heard, calling an end to time. He lifted up His hand to heaven, and swore by Him that liveth for ever and ever, (JEHOVAH ELOHIM) who created all things, that there should be time no longer. As we have already pointed out: this simply means that God is calling an end to Gentile time, and will return to the Jews with the gospel. There will be delay no longer. Gentile grace will be cut off by the authority of Him who created all things, He that liveth for ever and ever, Jehovah Elohim.




As we go to verse 7, we find Jesus saying, “But in the days of the voice of the seventh angel, (Bro. Branham, the 7th church age messenger) when he shall begin to sound, the mystery of God should be finished, as He hath declared to his servants the prophets.” Naturally that is speaking of the mystery spoken of by the apostle Paul, that the Gentiles should be fellow heirs with the Jews, in Christ. Let us turn to Ephesians 3:4-6, and read what Paul had to say about this mystery, for it has been the source of much controversy among the followers of Bro. William Branham’s ministry. Paul says, “Whereby, when ye read, ye may understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ which in other ages was not made known unto the sons of men, as it IS NOW REVEALED UNTO HIS HOLY APOSTLES AND PROPHETS by the Spirit; That the Gentiles should be fellow heirs and of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel.” In Colossians 1:27, he said, “To whom God would make known what is the riches of the glory of this MYSTERY AMONG THE GENTILES: which is Christ in you, the hope of glory.” Yes, in the days of the voice of the 7th angel, this gospel mystery that God has revealed to his servants, the apostles and prophets was finished. It was no longer a mystery. What may strike you to be strange though, is the fact that only the seventh church age angel was mentioned, or recognized. Here is why; God knew that he was the only one of the seven that would be on earth, and say something, at a time when the book of Revelation was going to start being revealed to the Gentile bride. This angel announced him as a VOICE, (singular) not voices. Let me try to say this as humbly as I know how. I was there when Bro. William Branham preached on the church ages, I was there when he preached on the Seals, and I was there every time he preached one of these outstanding messages, and knowing that I will draw much criticism by saying this, I still must say emphatically, You are not going to find the message of the seven thunders in any of the over 900 taped messages of Bro. William Branham. Those thunders are yet to sound their voices. Bro. William Branham was A VOICE, and there is no way you can apply VOICES, sensibly, to what he had to say to this age. I must keep stressing the difference, for that is why we are printing this message in the first place: so that those who have an ear to hear will have their ears tuned to listen for the thunders that are yet to sound, instead of searching through hundreds of books and tapes looking for them. Even though he preached all those messages, he was still just ONE VOICE. We will say also, within the message proclaimed to this age by that ONE VOICE, is every doctrine, and precept that makes up the complete formula of this message of grace, and it is being sounded around the world, so it is no longer a mystery. That which in other dispensations of time was a mystery known only to God, is now being proclaimed around this world to all lost mankind, giving every lost soul a chance to repent and be a partaker of this marvelous grace of God, but the message of those seven thunders will be a message specifically to the bride of Christ. She is the only one that will hear and take heed to what is said. It will not be 7 sermons. It will not be 7 seals, 7 church ages, 7 books, nor 7 statements. It will be utterances from 7 men that are yet to speak, and they will be receiving what they speak directly from God. It is not written in any book.




Now we have a very important part of this chapter 10 which we have never said much about even though we have mentioned it from time to time. That is verses 8-11, where we will direct our attention for the next few minutes. In verse 8, John says, “And the voice which I heard from heaven (the voice of Elohim) spake unto me again, and said, Go and take the little book which is open in the hand of the angel which standeth upon the sea and upon the earth.” This is the voice of Jehovah Elohim directing John to take the little scroll of redemption out of the hand of Jesus, who has by this time, broken the last seal on the scroll, and left the mercy seat. John says, “And I went unto the angel, and said unto him, Give me the little book. (scroll) And he said unto me, Take it, and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey.” There are two things here that we need to catch. First notice that it was the same voice that John had heard in the beginning, the voice that he heard saying unto him, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter, over in chapter 4, and now this voice is directing him to go take the little book out of the angel’s hand. Then as he goes over to the angel and asks for the little book, the angel Himself says, Take it and eat it up; and it shall make thy belly bitter, but it shall be in thy mouth sweet as honey. Now we all know that there was no natural food benefit to be derived from eating the little scroll; Therefore we must give it spiritual application. I say that for the benefit of our natural thinking. Actually there was no literal book at all, but it had to be pictured like this. Remember, John was taken up in the Spirit and projected into future time so that what he was seeing and doing was actually things that pertain to our day. The eating of the little book, or we will say, the contents of it, is definitely going to have a profound spiritual effect on the bride of Christ in these last days. The eating will actually take place when that angelic form is on earth, after He (Jesus) has left the mercy seat in glory, and only the bride will eat thereof. Let us read verse 10, and see what John said about the effects of this eating. “And I took the little book out of the angel’s hand, and ate it up; and it was in my mouth sweet as honey: and as soon as I had eaten it, my belly was bitter.” That does not mean that he became nauseated and upchucked what he had eaten. When we translate that into natural terms it simply means that he got a sour stomach. Many times when we eat something different than what we are used to eating, regardless of how good to the taste buds it might have been, when it reaches the stomach we get a sour stomach and heart burn. That is what the reference here, pertains to. Now let us translate it back into spiritual terms for a proper application. We have all be eating from spiritual food, much of which has been handed down to us from our ancestors. We are speaking of the religious teaching that most of us older folks have been raised up on. Our spiritual digestive system has become accustomed to digesting that, so there is no upset, but when the diet changes suddenly it is a different story. When we begin to be fed the nutritional diet of revelated truth, even though it sounds wonderful, or maybe we should say, It is sweet to our spiritual taste buds, when it comes against our traditions and habits it causes upset. The effects can be very bitter as we try to digest what we have heard, but because it is so sweet to the taste buds, we keep on coming back for more, and eventually our system will harmonize with this new diet. This is just a little illustration to help you understand what is involved here before we go on to verse 11. We have said many times, This book of Revelation is a love letter to the bride of Christ, and the revelated understanding of it always includes a spiritual sour stomach as we begin to break away from our old ways.




Verse 11, places our thinking in the same realm as all those people who think that Bro. William Branham is coming back to preach again, but let us see if we cannot shed some light on this statement. We will read it first. This is still the angel speaking to John. “And he said unto me, THOU MUST PROPHESY AGAIN BEFORE MANY PEOPLES, AND NATIONS, AND TONGUES, AND KINGS.” How many of you actually believe that the apostle John who wrote this part of the Bible will literally return in bodily form to prophesy to anyone? Now some will say, Oh! Brother Jackson: John came back and fulfilled that before he was martyred. No he didn’t! The book of redemption was not open in the hand of Jesus then, and it is still not open, and John had to eat the little book first, before he was told that. When we look at verse 11, from a revelated standpoint, there is only one conclusion that we can come to. The anointing that was upon John which allowed him to prophesy things that the church age messenger did not even touch on in that first age, will rest upon a ministry in these last days that will cause them to do the very same thing that John did. They will prophesy things to the bride that Bro. William Branham never did touch on, and neither could he have, for it was not time for God to speak in such a way. This will not annul the gift of prophesy among the body of Christ; It is just that the gift of prophecy in certain men’s lives is going to rise to a much higher plane when time comes for Rev. 10:3, to be fulfilled. God will be speaking through these men at a time when the people of God need something that cannot be found written in the Bible. They will need specific details to guide them and enable them to cope with world conditions in that hour. None of us are able to say exactly what the order of events will be, but if we do truly believe the word of God, we are assured of one thing: when the time is at hand, God will be on the scene with whatever is needed. In the meantime we have the Holy Ghost inside us to enable us to overcome daily trials, tests, and seemingly impossible circumstances. Remember, “There hath no temptation taken you but such as is common to man: but God is faithful, who will not suffer (allow) you to be tempted above that ye are able; but will with the temptation (or trial, or test) also make a way to escape, that ye may be able to bear it,” (1st Cor. 10:13). God has so ordained that every believer will be able to overcome. I will say this also, the closing chapter of the history of the bride of Christ will be great, much greater than anything you can read from that first age in the book of Acts. The church world is full of people who realize this, and many of them are doing their best to be a part of that last great move among the Gentiles. I suppose it is alright to desire such a thing, but we still have to let God run His program. We cannot write our books on how it will be, and then expect God to fulfill our ideas of it. There have been many men in the world since the turn of the century that had a genuine gift of God in their lives, but I fear that far too many of them have allowed that gift to be exploited for one reason or the other until it has reached a point where there is very little genuine concern for the true purpose of God left among them today. Of course it is a disturbing situation, but this is a sure sign that we are at the end. The scriptures tell us it will be like that as time runs out for the Gentiles. Our ancestors were pagans, and we are living to see a generation of Gentiles fast turning back to paganism. By the time the bride has gone to the marriage supper, and the Spirit of God is dealing exclusively with the Jews, the poor old foolish Gentile virgins will really have something to contend with. Martyrdom will be their own escape.



We are going to direct our attention for the remainder of this article, on what John saw, and heard. The message was preached and titled, What Did John See, and What Did John Hear? But it is in connection with the revelation of what the seven thunders are; therefore we are just making one printed message and including the contents of this message within. I consider this to be a very important message; therefore I encourage you to pay close attention to what is said. For you who may not be as familiar with what we believe, as others may be; if you do not understand what you read just file it away. If you are a predestinated seed of God there will come a day when the Spirit of God will deal with your heart, and cause you to remember that you have certain things filed away in your memory bank. When you re-examine it, then you will understand.




It is not my purpose to exalt human flesh, but there comes a time when certain things must be brought to light, layed on the line, and a stand taken on behalf of those things, because they are things that affect people’s lives, and attitudes. We believe, and do know for a fact, that God sent a prophet messenger to this Laodicean age. His primary purpose was to call a people out from their traditional bondage, and put them back into the revelated word of God. To this God ordained purpose he was found to be faithful, but many who heard him and witnessed the gift of God in his life have tried to make him more than God meant for him to be. It is for this reason that we, many times, are required to say certain things that tend to offend a certain element of people. I take no pleasure in it, but feel that I must be faithful to the calling of God upon my own life. That is, to hold a line on revelated truth in this age of idolatry and apostasy. Some have taken Bro. William Branham’s teaching and used certain statements out of context to form a cult that I consider to be worse than Roman Catholicism itself. That is not why God sent us a prophet messenger to this age. His message was not to turn us back to ceremonies and creeds which were all a product of the world church, but back to the word of God as taught by the apostles of Jesus Christ. Every major religious denomination in the world of so called Christianity started out with a certain amount of truth as they began to come out of Catholicism on this side of the Dark Ages, but they have taken truth and added to it a long list of man made do’s and do not’s, which placed the followers of that truth under spiritual bondage. Now, did I say they do not have truth? Absolutely not, but they certainly are not the church of the Living God. Biblically, all of those denominations together, including Catholicism which stands at the head of the list, make up spiritual Babylon which we find referred to just as Babylon in the book of Revelation. Babylon speaks of captivity, and that is exactly the state of many hungry souls in the world, even after the message of Bro. William Branham has been around the globe as it has. Nevertheless, God is gleaning the last of these hungry souls just before He changes the world order.




Bro. Branham stood as a prophet to this age with THUS SAITH THE LORD to all those who had an ear to hear what the Spirit of God was unctioning him to say, but he was suddenly taken from the scene in an automobile collision almost 14 years ago. Does that mean that God can no longer speak to His people? Absolutely not. Does that mean that we must have another church age messenger to take his place? Absolutely not. The main purpose in our publishing this message is to show you that God has already made provision for other men to speak THUS SAITH THE LORD, when the time is right for them to do so. It will not be this bunch of Pentecostal preachers that you see running everywhere today, claiming to have Thus saith the Lord, preaching their little 15 minute sermonettes, and taking an hour to an hour and a half to receive an offering, and neither will it be those who fight that sort of thing so hard that they themselves have been captured by a spirit that is even worse. No, God is not at the mercy of any of those extremists. His spokesmen in this last hour will be men who are genuinely hungering for revelated truth to feed their souls upon. No, they will not be infallible, Jesus Christ Himself is the only man who ever lived that was infallible, but many men through the ages have been anointed to speak the infallible word of God. There is a vast difference, you know. Well, Bro. Jackson, What about the prophets? I have said it before, and I will say it again and again; when they were anointed to speak for the Lord; that word was infallible, but anything outside of that, any other statements, came strictly from the man himself, and were subject to the man’s human nature, and his surroundings. Many who have failed to realize this are bringing great reproach upon Bro. William Branham’s name, and his office in this age, as they go forth trying to persuade others that every word he spoke after such and such a date was THUS SAITH THE LORD. That is the same spirit that causes others to claim that the Pope of the Roman Catholic church is infallible. It is a Satanic spirit sent forth by Satan himself to lay a trap for all those who have a tendency to follow human flesh instead of the word of God. Such a spirit will blind peoples’ eyes to the truth, and lead them to a place where they just lay their Bible aside and depend completely upon statements made by the man they are following. (We will get to John in a minute, but first I want to get your thinking directed into a channel where you will be able to catch what is being said, and why it is being said.) Many people who are claiming to be following the message of Bro. William Branham, are looking strictly to his sermon tapes, and books, trying to find the word of the Lord for 1979, and they condemn me, and say that I am against what he taught because I will not confine my own ministry to saying only what the prophet said, but I am here to tell you that I am serving a living God who is still speaking to His people, and we will prove it by the Bible itself if you will bear with me.




I ask you first of all, as we begin to look into the Bible: What did the apostle John see, and what did he hear? Do you believe that this aged old apostle was a personal witness to the ministry of Jesus, and that he was the one who leaned on the bosom of Jesus at the last supper? Do you believe and accept the fact that he was the very last writer in the chronology of all written scripture? Yes, he fits perfectly into all of this, but let me be quick to say, He was definitely not the 1st church age messenger. What did he see and hear that made him stand out so vividly in the closing hours of that first age, then? He did not write the book of Revelation as a result of hallucinations as some have dared to say. He wrote it by the direction of Jesus Christ Himself, and it was written for the bride of Christ to read and understand in our day. He saw and heard some things that Paul and the other apostles of that age were never privileged to see and hear. Do you not agree that he did?




In a previous message we talked about Paul being the messenger to that first church age, and how he wrote the greater portion of the New Testament teachings on doctrine and conduct of Christians. (When we say he wrote a certain letter, let it be understood to mean that it, in most cases, was dictated by Paul, even though someone else did the actual writing.) Paul wrote 14 of the New Testament letters and epistles, and his life and ministry takes up the last 16 chapters of the book of Acts, which is a history of the early church. We read in the 9th chapter how God got his attention and turned him around when he was so zealously going in the wrong direction, but chapter 13 is where we begin to see him going forth in his ministry, and the rest of the book of Acts is taken up with the accounts of the various phases of his service to the Lord. As you read the New Testament from Acts 9, right on through, it becomes very clear that Paul stood out as the apostle, or messenger to that age. We read also, in Romans 11:13 where he said, “For I speak to you Gentiles, inasmuch as I am the apostle of the Gentiles, I magnify mine office.” To me, all this proves beyond a shadow of doubt, that he was the messenger to that first age. In his letters is found every doctrine and precept of New Testament Christianity. He gives more details on the Godhead, says more about sanctification and the believer’s fellowship and walk with God than all the other writers together. He also dealt with more human faults and errors than the other writers. You will find that he was compelled by circumstances to write to the various churches, either by a condition he had heard existed in that local assembly, or as a result of a question that was put to him. Nevertheless his response included rebuke, admonition, and exhortation that applied to the existing conditions. His life, from his call in Acts 9, until his martyrdom, consisted of about 30 years. The last letter he wrote was 2nd Timothy, in the year of 66 A.D., in which he said, My departure is at hand; I am now ready to be offered up. I have fought a good fight; I have kept the faith, and I have finished my course: Henceforth there is laid up for me a crown of righteousness with the Lord, the righteous judge, shall give me at that day: and not to me only, but unto all them also that love His appearing. This epistle was written approximately 10 years after the great revival he had there at Ephesus, the revival which lit the fire that all the other churches we are going to read about was lit from. Then we go on in our examination of the scriptures to find that the book of Revelation was written in the year of 96 A.D. which was about 30 years after the last letter written by Paul, the church age messenger.




I wonder if you are beginning to catch my thought? If Paul was the messenger to that first age: What is this man called John writing here in the book of Revelation? What did he see, and what did he hear that caused him to write such a record when there was nothing else like it in all the rest of the scriptures? Bear with me a little while, and we will take a look at this man. It seems that he had been arrested and put on a little island just off the shore of the Asiatic coast line, which today is Turkey. The little island was still in sight of the main land, much like old Alcatraz was to the coast of California. He was put there in exile by the Romans because of the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ that he stood for. They evidently thought, if they could only get this old fanatic out of the way they could have a little peace in the area. It is believed by many Biblical historians that John pastored the church that Paul started in Ephesus, some years later, after Paul had passed off the scene. That certainly is within the realm of reasonable thinking, for the Isle of Patmos puts him within the vicinity of Ephesus. Nevertheless he was arrested because of his faith in God and the stand that he had taken for the gospel. At the time of his exile he was old in years of life, but he was still young at heart. Praise God for that. They put him through all kinds of torture, but there was still something inside of him that had fellowship and contact with God. Hallelujah! I do not believe this beloved old saint had a big pile of Paul’s books of sermons with him out there. No! What he had was a genuine revelation and love for God in his heart. He had that Spirit of truth in him, and that furnished him comfort and security in spite of all the centipedes, lizards, and snakes that may have been crawling all around him. Praise God! He was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, and with his eyes, he saw something, and with his ears he heard something which he was told to write. He wrote it down as instructed to do, and the church of the Living God has been carrying that letter ever since. It was God’s love letter to the grace age bride which would still be alive in our day when the events recorded therein would be revealed and fulfilled. Scholars through the years have torn this letter open, examined its contents, become more confused than enlightened, and some of them have even gone so far as to say that it never should have been written. Why would they say such a thing about part of the Bible that they claim to be called to teach and stand for? Simply because it is a letter to the end time bride of Christ and was never supposed to be understood and taught before this age we are living in. Even now the church world in general will not receive the revelation of that which is recorded therein. They consider it to be foolishness, but the little bride who has the Spirit of Jesus Christ to help her read between the lines will cherish it, and take heed to the things that are written for her enlightenment, in these last days. It is just like a letter that a young man might write to his future bride if we could use a natural comparison. Such a letter usually contains intimate language that is meaningful only to the two people. Others could read certain things in such a letter and it would sound like foolishness to them. Why? Simply because they can speak of things which are known only to the two of them without going into full details such as others would need, to understand. That is what this letter is all about, and now we will take a little look at the human instrument the Lord Jesus used to write it.




We learn from Acts 3:1, that John was with Peter on that great morning when they encountered the lame man as they went to the temple to pray. Peter was the one who said, “Silver and gold have I none; but such as I have give I thee: In the name of Jesus Christ of Nazareth rise up and walk.” But John was with him. We know also that this man, called John, wrote the three little epistles, as well as the gospel of St. John. He was a personal witness of the calling of the other apostles who followed the Lord Jesus with him, for 3 ½ years. It was John who saw Jesus as the word being made flesh. He also saw Jesus Christ as the word that was with God in the beginning, by which all things were created. In other words, John is the one who stands out among others which may have received the great revelation of the incarnate God, in the person of Jesus Christ. He recorded the crucifixion, and many of the miracles that Jesus did, but there were a lot of the miracles that he did not even mention, as the other gospel writers did. To me, it seems that John was attracted by this great revelation of deity which he recorded so beautifully more than he was some of the other things he witnessed. There is not too much written about John, but from these few things we know about him: we are able to picture him as a very dedicated disciple of the Lord Jesus, and with an understanding of love that is unparalleled as far as we can see. Naturally he was present with the other apostles on that great day of Pentecost when the Holy Ghost was poured out upon them, and when Peter stood in the streets calling on those who heard him preach, to repent, and be baptized in the name of Jesus Christ for the remission of sins, and ye shall receive the gift of the Holy Ghost. We believe he was a man that did much traveling, and was very informed as to what was going on in the world. It is very evident from what we read in the three little epistles of John, that by the year A.D. 90, he had witnessed many troubling situations in the Gentile church world. If you read closely you will find him talking about the spirit of error as well as the spirit of truth. He talks about the spirit of Antichrist; and says, Even now, there are many Antichrists in the world. He was compelled by circumstances to speak against the spirit of Antichrist, which truly was the white horse rider of the 1st seal. (Rev. 6:2) You may think he was off someplace in seclusion, and lifted up in the Spirit, when he wrote these little epistles, but that was not the situation at all; he wrote them, under inspiration of the Spirit of God, because of circumstances that surrounded him. It was inspiration that was pressed upon him. He was compelled to speak against what he could see spiritually taking place among the people. This necessitated the three little epistles just like the things that Paul was compelled to write about, gave us those letters that set standards for Christian living. Paul was the messenger to the age, but some of those other men had some vital instructions for Christians also.




By the year A.D. 96, John was the only one of the apostles of Jesus Christ that was left alive. He was very aged, and probably felt like he had performed his last service for the lord when the Romans exiled him to the Isle of Patmos, but, all of a sudden he heard something behind him. Let us begin reading at Revelation 1:9, and see what he heard. He starts out by saying, “I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, (He was not sitting there with his head in his hands grieving, No. He was in the Spirit worshiping God.) And heard behind me a great voice, as of a trumpet.” Now most people read right over that word trumpet, giving no importance to it whatsoever, but that trumpet-like voice got his attention. Do you remember reading in Exodus how Moses was up on Mt. Sinai, and all the rest of the people down below while God communed with Moses with that trumpet-like voice? There were thunderings, lightnings, and voices, and the people were scared half to death, but God was talking to Moses with a voice that sounded like a trumpet. It was not a great musical display. It was the voice of Jehovah Elohim. In all of chronology of the scriptures, we cannot find where anyone but Moses ever heard that trumpet until John heard it here in Revelation 1:10. Paul never heard that trumpet and he was the church age messenger, but this old saint, John, whose soul had thrived on the revelation that he had of who Jesus Christ was, while he was in the Spirit, there on that little island, heard the same voice that Moses heard. John was in exile because of the revelation that he had cherished all those years. If he had ever dared to compromise, it is very doubtful that he would have had any problem with the Romans, but he could not compromise; that revelation burned in his heart so strongly that he was willing to die in the midst of all the snakes and lizards on this little island if necessary. Then he hears this great voice as of a trumpet behind him, saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last: and, What thou seest, write in a book, (we have that book here) and send it unto the seven churches which are in Asia. He names the seven churches, beginning with Ephesus and we find that it is the seven churches that were established as a result of that great revival Paul had there in Asia Minor among those Gentiles. Paul preached at Ephesus for a solid three years, during which time the revival fires which burned at Ephesus lit the fire that started the other six churches mentioned here. (Brothers and sisters, this all ties together so beautifully.) By what we read in the 1st chapter of Revelation, we know that God had already caused a particular type to be set in motion over in the book of Acts, beginning with the 19th chapter when Paul went to Ephesus, that would be used as a yardstick of comparison throughout the age of grace. It is true, each of those 7 churches was a local assembly in its particular area, and they were not tied together by some denominational charter, as you would find in our day, where one preacher organized a group of churches. Each one of these 7 churches had their own local government, but each of them also were a type of certain conditions that would exist during the dispensation of grace, the period of time allotted to the Gentiles. Within the framework of these local assemblies there began to be certain perversions of the truth that Paul had taught, arise, that built into a certain spiritual condition which would compare to one of the 7 spans of time we call the church ages, and the message that John was told to write and send to these 7 churches was also a message to the particular church age that compared, by spiritual conditions within that age, to the spiritual conditions within that local church. Paul, the church age messenger and founder of many churches in that first age, had written many such letters of rebuke and exhortation, but these seven here were to have a special meaning and application that Paul’s letters did not have, because of the type that was set by them. You must keep in mind the fact that every one of these congregations were taught the exact same thing in their beginning, and through the process of perverted teaching as the years rolled by, they had strayed from the apostolic doctrine of Christ to the point where they were. You say, How could that happen, Bro. Jackson? Exactly the very same way that it is happening among the ranks of those who are supposedly following the teaching of Bro. William Branham, the 7th church age messenger. You always have certain characters going from one assembly to another one, and so on, claiming to be teaching the apostolic truth of the scriptures, when actually they were never called by the Spirit of God to be a preacher in the first place. Such characters can never preach a true message, for they must depend upon THEIR UNDERSTANDING of what the true message of their particular hour is, not having the anointing of the Holy Ghost to direct them. Now please do not tell me that these preachers who run around with an arm load of Bro. William Branham’s sermon books, and preach from certain quotes taken from those books, are directed by the Holy Ghost. Any person in their right mind ought to know if they were led by the Spirit of God they would all preach the same revelation and we would not have all of this confusion that keeps local assemblies from being able to fellowship together. Remember, Jesus said, “I am the good shepherd, and know my sheep, and am known of mine.” But in the verse right before that (John 10:12) He said, “But he that is an hireling, (That is what many of these so called preachers are, “HIRELINGS” for they have not a genuine love for the sheep.) And not the shepherd, whose own the sheep are not, seeth the wolf coming, and leaveth the sheep, and fleeth: and the wolf catcheth them, and scattereth the sheep.” The true message of this age is to pull the true sheep back together and turn their attention back to the word of God, (THE BIBLE) before the age closes out.




As we come back to Revelation 1:11, where the voice from behind John, calls each church by name: we notice that John waited until the last one of the seven had been named, then he turned to see the voice that spake with him, the voice that, at first, sounded like a trumpet. The trumpet signifies that the authority of the voice which is doing the talking originated in Jehovah Elohim of the Old Testament, but listen to what John says about what he saw when he turned around. “And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks; And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the son of man, clothed with a garment down to the foot, and girt about the paps with a golden girdle.” Let me say right here; John had walked with Jesus for 3 ½ years, but he had never heard Him speak like this before. He had heard Him speak to the storm, and he had heard him speak in many other situations with a voice of authority, but this time it was different. This man, Jesus Christ, (God incarnated in human flesh) who had walked among humanity with a dual purpose, speaking for God to the people, or on behalf of the people, stood behind John, there on the Isle of Patmos, and spake with a voice that sounded like a trumpet. He had been a prophet to the people, a sacrificial Lamb for the people, and after His resurrection, He had been our intercessor, our attorney, pleading for each of us before the throne of God, but in 96 A.D., John was privileged to view Him in a way that symbolized His full authority. The candlesticks were symbolic of the Spirit of Jesus Christ that was given to these 7 churches in the beginning, and there he stood, right in the midst of them, clothed with a garment of a high priest, but verse 14, goes beyond that of high priest, for John says, “His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow; and His eyes were as a flame of fire; (That speaks of supreme judgeship.) And His feet like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace; (speaking of our redemption) and His voice as the sound of many waters.” There is no contradiction here between the sound of the voice that John heard in verse 10, as a trumpet, and the voice as the sound of many waters in verse 15, for you must remember that each identity is symbolic of an investment of authority bestowed upon Jesus for His dealings with mankind. Just to check up a little on your memory: Why did His voice sound like the voice of many waters? It is because this voice as He speaks in this identity represents the people to God. He speaks as intercessor on behalf of multitudes of people from all nations, and tongues. We learn from Rev. 17:15, that waters, symbolically, are people, therefore this is the voice that speaks back to God on their behalf. It is the same voice that Ezekiel heard which we read of in the 43rd chapter of Ezekiel. He saw a great light coming from the Mount of Olives across the valley of Jehoshaphat, coming toward the millennial age temple in Jerusalem, and out of that light which he describes as the glory of God, came a voice which was as the sound of many waters, saying, “Son of man, the place of my throne, and the place of the souls of my feet, (This shows that He will dwell literally in this temple, and that could be only in the millennial age) where I will dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for ever, and my holy name, shall the house of Israel no more defile.” Now as high priest He speaks with the voice of many waters in His intercessory role; we all understand that. Likewise when He rules in the millennium He will still speak as the voice of many waters because He will be ruling on earth as a man. He will be invested with authority to rule all nations of people, and to represent them to the great Elohim, (JEHOVAH GOD – THE ETERNAL SPIRIT.) We have shown from the scriptures, in other messages, that the term, for ever, does not always apply to time without end, and that is the case with that terminology in Ezekiel 43:7.




Let us come back to what the apostle John saw and heard as he continued to watch the one who was speaking to him, Rev. 1:16. He says, “And He had in His right hand seven stars: (all symbolic of something) and out of His mouth went a sharp two-edged sword.” We all know what the two-edged sword represents; it is the gospel in this age of grace. When He is seen on that white horse over in Revelation 19, with a sharp sword coming out of His mouth, it will no longer be the gospel. It will then be a sword of authority to execute wrath and judgment on wicked mankind as He comes back to earth for the millennial reign. Watch now, as we finish verse 16. “And His countenance was as the sun shineth in his strength. And when I saw Him, I fell down at His feet as dead, and He laid His right hand upon me, saying unto me, Fear not; I am the first and the last: I am He that liveth, and was dead; and, behold, I am alive for evermore, amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.” In verse 17, where He said, I am the first and the last, He is speaking from the standpoint of man, in God’s plan of redemption. When we take this terminology to the epistles where the revelation of Jesus being the first and the last is laid out so clearly, it helps us to know what He was actually saying to John. Paul said, He was the firstborn from among the dead. He is the beginning of God’s new creation in the process of redemption. Regeneration had its beginning in Him, so He is definitely the first, the beginning point. Then as we look to the end of God’s process of redemption, we have no trouble seeing that He is definitely the first, the beginning point. Then as we look to the end of God’s process of redemption, we have no trouble seeing that He is also the last, for when this plan of redemption is completed, and Jesus has ruled until the last enemy (death) is conquered, and all things are put under His (Jesus’) feet, then He (Jesus) will deliver the kingdom to God, the Father (not another person, but a sovereign Spirit) that He (GOD) may be all in all, 1st Cor. 15:24-28. That is the spiritual kingdom of course, and that projects time into the eternal age where God (SPIRIT) will have His relationship with His creation restored back as it was before Adam’s transgression.




Now, John is told to write the things which he had seen, and the things which are, and the things which shall be hereafter in a book and send it unto these seven churches which are in Asia, in other words, past, present, and future. Then in chapters 2 and 3, we see Jesus in His office as high priest, speaking to John, and this is 30 years after the last epistle written by Paul, the church age messenger. What is John looking at? What is he seeing, and what is he hearing? He is receiving the last revelation that the church of the living God will receive until she comes to the end of the age of grace. Nineteen hundred years have passed since then, and we are approaching the end. We are living in the span of time when the little bride of Christ is permitted to open her love letter, (THE BOOK OF REVELATION) and understand its contents. She will see herself reflecting in it. Hallelujah! I’m in love with Jesus, and I love to talk about Him. I love to read about Him, and I love to fellowship with my brothers and sisters that He has redeemed with His own blood. Naturally you will always hear some say, I don’t believe in being a fanatic about religion. I don’t either, but God is a jealous God and He likes for His people to talk about Him, and to Him. Brothers and sisters, I pray that God will help us get a clear picture in our minds, and enable us to understand the true setting here. John was not the messenger to the age, but I tell you this: There was no one left alive that could criticize him. He was the last living witness among those who had walked with Jesus in His earthly ministry. Everyone else, alive in 96 A.D., would have to give a secondary report of the first advent of Christ, but John was an eye witness and his was a living testimony. As we said earlier, what he had wrote in the gospel, and in the three little epistles, was what he had seen and heard naturally, and in the case of the epistles, circumstances and conditions necessitated their writing, but what he is going to write now could not have been written prior to this. He is commissioned to write of spiritual, as well as natural conditions of the future that could only be seen and heard by a sovereign, supernatural act of God. There was nothing about John that merited such a privilege; he was a vessel chosen by God to fulfill God’s purpose in that hour. Likewise brothers and sisters, I say to you today, regardless of what is going on in this particular movement around the world, God is going to repeat this same cycle that we are seeing here. The church age messenger has already fulfilled his role in the plan of God and passed off the scene, but if he truly did fulfill Malachi 4:5-6, for our day, and we truly have been turned back to the faith of the apostolic fathers, back to their same revelation and so forth, then the very conditions of the hour, this hour of separation, lets us know that God will soon repeat this same cycle, and only the bride will understand. No, God will not build a Bible school, nor a seminary to teach His people, but through the same anointing that was upon John when he saw and heard these things, God will instruct His people and perfect their revelation.




In verse 20, Jesus explains the mystery of the seven golden candlesticks, and the seven stars. 20, “The mystery of the seven stars which thou sawest in my right hand, and the seven golden candlesticks. The seven stars are the angels of the seven churches: and the seven candlesticks which thou sawest are the seven churches.” Let it be understood that angels in this particular verse is referring more to the human leader of each separate congregation, than it is to the spirit being behind that person. Naturally there is always a spirit being involved, but he works through an earthly outlet. Now, Where was Jesus standing while He was talking with John? In the midst of the seven candlesticks, and the candlesticks represent the seven churches that symbolically, also represent a certain age, or period of time that the grace age church would pass through. Now He had a message for each separate church, beginning with Ephesus and going right on through Laodicea. What He had to say was brought about by the spiritual condition of each assembly, and each one of those assemblies had a spiritual condition within its body that would represent the spiritual condition of the age of grace which it symbolized. Ephesus was the model church, and was the first one of the seven that was established by the ministry of Paul. In the epistle that Paul wrote to the Ephesians we find the great revelation of the deity of Christ, also we find him explaining the close fellowship of believers and their walk with God. He explains that we are all of one body, and he used the illustration of a man and his wife in the natural to show our place and position with the Lord Jesus. No greater comparison could have been used than this one which shows that one day we will be to the Lord Jesus Christ what a loving wife is to her husband in the natural, in obedience and subjection. Saints the point is this, the Lord Jesus was standing in the midst of these 7 candlesticks, still in His role as high priest, right on through the age of Laodicea, and all this time the church is still on earth, for the message itself lets us know that the grace age is still in force. But there is coming a time when He (the Lord Jesus) will take to himself all the overcomers from every age. You will notice that there is one thing in common through all seven letters, or I should say through all seven message to the churches. That is, to him that overcometh, thus and so. John had lived to see the condition of apostasy which had found its way into each one of these churches, and now he was being commissioned to write and send a message to each of them, giving them a chance to repent of their ways and overcome, or as Jesus said in Matthew 24:13, He that endureth unto the end, the same shall be saved. The message to these churches is two fold. First to the church itself, then to the age of grace that that particular church parallels. Remember now, John was not the church age messenger, but how many of you believe he heard and saw something that is meaningful to us in our day? What he heard and saw, and wrote, did not change one thing that Paul had taught by revelation when he was alive. No, God was just vindicating what Paul had actually warned the saints against, some 40 years before that. I can see why Paul had to be dead by this time though; it would have broken his heart to see the state of apostasy that these churches had fallen into, in such a few short years. One of them even had a woman preacher by the time A.D. 96 rolled around. Now who is to say they were not taught right? No one; they were all taught the same thing, according to the perfect revelation that was given to Paul. It just goes to show how quick the spirit of Antichrist can take hold of an assembly of people when their leadership changes. It seems like there are always a few people around, who are just looking for something different to tickle their ears. That is how Satan is able to plant his seeds of doubt and unbelief in the midst of an assembly of people who have formerly been taught right. False teaching will usually be so close to the truth at first, that it is hardly detectable, but there is a spirit behind it, and when that spirit is given any place at all, it multiplies until it takes over people’s minds. John had witnessed such a change in these assemblies, and he had spoke out to warn the people against what was happening, but evidently to no avail. For instance in 2 John, verse 7, we read these words, “For many deceivers are entered into the world, who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh. This is a deceiver and an Antichrist. 9, Whosoever transgresseth, and abideth not in the doctrine of Christ, hath not God. 10, If there come any unto you, and bring not this doctrine, receive him not into your house, neither bid him God speed: For he that biddeth him God speed (God bless you) is partaker of his evil deeds.” In his first epistle, chapter 4, verse 1, we read, “Beloved, believe not every spirit, but try the spirits whether they are of God: (Why?) Because many false prophets are gone out into the world.” John wrote these epistles in A.D. 90,but chapters 2 and 3 of the book of Revelation show us how far these churches had strayed from the truth by the time John was lifted up in the Spirit in A.D. 96, and given the last revelation that God would have written in the chronology of the scriptures.




Saints: John was still on the isle of Patmos when he received the words that he was to send to the seven churches. Are you listening to me? I said he was still on the island, and Jesus was standing in the midst of the seven candlesticks (the churches). He is still doing the work of a high priest, and that high priest intercession runs right on through the age of Laodicea which we are living in today. What were the last words said to each individual church? To him that overcometh thus and so, and, He that hath an ear, let him hear what the Spirit saith unto the churches. Through every age of this dispensation of grace that STILL SMALL VOICE of the Holy Ghost has continued to speak to individuals whose hearts cry out to God. It is only when we are willing to listen to the voice of God speaking to our inner man that we can be an overcomer, and Saints, I will say this, The time left in this age of Laodicea, for overcoming, is getting shorter and shorter. Those who know anything at all about church history can trace the route and conditions that the church has passed through, and it is plain to see that what God had John write to the individual churches pertaining to a spiritual condition within them, also turned out to be a condition that existed in the age of grace that was portrayed through those local churches. It was written in 96 A.D., but it took time itself to materialize it, therefore the church of that day had no way of knowing that a type was being set that would span the complete age of grace. It is only by looking back at the ages past that we are able to understand, recognize our day, and take heed to that which applies to us. Paul and John, and those saints of the first church age expected Jesus to return in their day, and it has been like that in every age since, yet through John’s vision, Jesus actually showed that the church would remain on earth through 7 specific ages, and that He would remain as high priest, speaking with the voice of many waters through every one of them. It is the words spoken to Laodicea that thrill my soul though. We are living in an age of materialism, and though our economy is inflationary the world over, I think you will have to agree with me on this; the church world in general is living the highest in a material sense, that it has ever lived. It is a costly, superficial standard of living, and every bit of it draws heavily upon the world’s energy supply, which is what keeps the man of the world in a state of emotional turmoil all the time. Naturally from the standpoint of what the world is able to see, they say, We are going to run out of energy. What they do not know though, is that, they are going to run out of time before they run out of energy. Time is getting shorter than any of the sources of energy that they worry so much about. Praise God! Jesus is coming soon, and the energy crisis will be over, but President Carter and all the rest of those world diplomats who give all their attention to politics and world affairs at the expense of their soul’s salvation will be 6 feet under the ground while Jesus is ruling this planet from his throne in Jerusalem. You say, Bro. Jackson, How do you know that? Simply because there is only one escape. They would have to get truly born again, and get dressed up in a revelation to escape it. If they do not do that they are doomed. They just do not realize how close they are to this word of God. That is why I get so thrilled when Mr. Begin comes over here with his little chest stuck out and says, We will not give up one inch of our heritage. Praise God! To me, Israel seems to be the only nation on this earth today that has any sense left, and even that doesn’t mean that they are going to do everything right all the way. No, there will come the day when they will sell out to the Antichrist, but for now they seem to be the only nation left that has their head on straight. At least they will not sell out to Carter.


Now, back to what I started to say about the beautiful words spoken to Laodicea. After His rebuke for lukewarmness, and His admonishment to them, He says, “To him that overcometh will I grant to sit with me in my throne, even as I also overcame, and am set down with my father in His throne.” Why did He tell Laodicea that? Why did He not tell some of the others that? It is because Laodicea is the age that is closest to the millennium, the time when the bride of Christ will sit with Him and rule the nations. This is the age where many of the overcomers will never taste of death, but rather, will be translated, carried alive to be with Jesus. Paul, the church age messenger, spoke of this translation, or rapture of the church, both to the Thessalonians as well as the Corinthians, but that is as far as his revelation goes on the matter. He saw the bride going, but John, in his old age, was allowed to see what would take place after that, and he was instructed to write it and send it to the churches. Brothers and sisters: that is how God preserved this letter through the ages. He let it be kept, and handed down from generation to generation until that generation arrived that would live to see its complete fulfillment. Hallelujah!





John set a type of the bride that would be raptured at the close of Laodicea when he was taken up in chapter 4 to view a heavenly scene, but he also set a type of the living ministry that would be walking right in the midst of the bride receiving revelation and transmitting it to her, right up to the time of her departure. In other words, if John saw things to write and give to the church to carry for 1900 years, there will also be a ministry right in the ranks of the bride of Christ that will hear the voice of Jesus as HE speaks to them specifically of things that pertain only tot he endtime. Brothers and sisters: believe me, it will be things that cannot be found written in a book someplace. You can search books until you are blue in the face, but you will not find what the VOICES of those SEVEN THUNDERS uttered, for John was projected beyond our time when he heard them speak, and he was not allowed to write what he heard. No. Just as John heard a voice at the end of the Laodicean letter calling him to, Come up hither, so also, will the living element of the bride of Christ hear a voice that will have the same effect on her at the end of the Laodicean age. Jesus will speak to her through the voices of those 7 thunders until her revelation is honed to perfection. During that time the trump of God that raises the dead will sound, and all the overcomers from every age will ascend together to meet the Lord in the air. The twofold type set by John is precious because it shows that there must be a true leadership of the Spirit of God right to the very time of the rapture. If John had refused to go beyond the teachings of the church age messenger, we would not have the book of Revelation in our possession today, and without the book of Revelation we would be just as much in the dark about the windup of this age of grace as the church was in the days of Martin Luther. But because John stood firm and loyal to his revelation of the word of God, he was in a place where God could speak to him and let him see things that Paul never saw. Now, as a type of the ministry, where was John when He received the last instructions to the church? He was still on earth but when the last words were spoken to Laodicea: he was taken up to set a type of the rapture at the end of Laodicea. After that, the word, church, is not mentioned anymore throughout the rest of the book of Revelation. In chapter 4, 5 and 6 he saw things pertaining to Jesus on the throne with the little scroll in His hand, and a rainbow about the throne.




Before we proceed, let us just look back a little. It was the apostle Paul that actually laid the foundation for this grace age church to be built upon as he went forth with the apostolic gospel in that first age. It was his teaching that established the churches which John wrote to. He is the one that labored among them until Christ was formed in them. But he was the messenger to an age that was more than 1900 years away from the coming of the Lord Jesus to rapture the church, and later, to rule on earth. That generation had no need to know the revelation that God would give to our generation. They did not need to know how to recognize the antichrist and his beast system that is to materialize in our day. They only needed to be warned against the Antichrist spirit that would creep in to pervert the gospel in their age. Paul and John both warned them time and again about that, but Satan slipped in anyway. As a result of that spirit slipping in, the church was led off its apostolic course and into what we call the Dark Ages. Through those Dark Ages God still had a few loyal souls through which the gospel light was preserved, and in every age, even in the Dark Ages, there was always one individual that stood out over the others. That individual has been called the church age messenger of his particular age, but it was because of his loyalty to God in what he had revealed to him, and not because he had a ministry that paralleled Paul’s. Martin Luther has been called the church age messenger of the age that began to emerge from that darkest hour, and it was his revelation that the just shall live by faith, among other things that he found to be contrary to Catholic dogma, that began to spark the reformation. In the years between 1520 and 1900, God used many different individuals to restore nuggets together into one basket, as we know today that they must be. Instead, the world began to be filled with hundreds of different denominations, each one holding on to a little portion of the restored truth of God’s word. It was not until this Twentieth Century that God spoke to the heart of a man to gather up all these restored truths and present them to His church in one basket. That man was none other than Bro. William Marrion Branham, the messenger to this Laodicean age. We have said many times, it was not Bro. William Branham that restored truth that the just shall live by faith: Luther did that. Neither did Bro. William Branham restore the truth of predestination, eternal security, nor any of those basic doctrines found in the Bible, but he is the one that God used to collect all these truths together and present them tot he church for the purpose of turning us back to the faith of the apostolic fathers, back to the written word of God (the Bible.) Bro. William Branham never preached a message that he did not take the text for that message out of the Bible that his ministry in this age was to turn us back to. The only reason some of these people are saying that we do not need the Bible anymore; all we need is the prophet’s message, is because they themselves have no revelation as to what the prophet’s message was. They have become blind leaders of the blind, and the spirit that they have given themselves over to is worse than the spirit of Roman Catholicism. They resent my saying so, but it is true anyhow. It is true, Bro. William Branham had a gift of God in his life that was only outshined by that of the Lord Jesus himself, but that still did not make him God; he was our brother in the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ that he stood so staunchly for. He was subject to human faults and failures just like all the rest of us, but my saying that, does not take anything away from his true God ordained ministry to this age. He still had, Thus Saith the Lord to those who had ears to hear what the Spirit would say to the church in these last days. Now, Did I say that he had the final Thus Saith the Lord to this age? Absolutely not! This end time bride will hear much that Bro. William Branham never did speak. He was the only one of the seven church age messengers that was referred to in the book of Revelation, but that still did not make him God. Are you hearing me, saints? Let’s keep our revelation in the scriptures. In Revelation 10:7, we read, “But in the days of the voice (SINGULAR) of the seventh angel, (That was Bro. William Branham) when he shall begin to sound, (That is, when his teaching, or revelation begins to go forth) the mystery of God should be finished, as he hath declared to his servants the prophets.” That is the grace age mystery which Paul wrote about to the Ephesians, and the Colossians, Paul said, When you read what I have wrote, you will understand my knowledge in the mystery of Christ, the mystery which was not made known in other ages, how that the Gentiles are to be fellow heirs, and of the same body, and partakers of His promise in Christ by the gospel. Yes the voice of that seventh angel sounded, and the mystery of Christ is truly made known, but the mystery age itself, (the time when the Spirit of God is dealing with Gentiles) stretches on past the sounding of the literal voice of the seventh angel. There are some who use this verse, trying to prove that Jesus is off the mercy seat already, but that idea does not harmonize with the scriptures. Bro. William Branham has been gone for almost 14 years and we still do not see any signs of the two witnesses that will go to the Jews when God closes the age of grace to the Gentiles, and besides that, we can still see the Spirit of God convicting Gentiles.




Alright now, let us go to chapters 4, 5 and 6, of Revelation where John describes things he saw pertaining to Jesus on the throne. He saw Jesus on the throne with a little scroll in His hand, and around about the throne was a rainbow which is the sign of Jehovah Elohim. You see that same rainbow upon His head in Revelation 10:1 when He is seen in angelic form with one foot upon the sea and the other one upon the earth, closing grace to the Gentiles. It took a better revelation than that to recognize Jesus, to know who He was when He was on earth, for He did not walk around with a rainbow over His head. It took a revelation to know who He was then, and that revelation came through observation of what He preached and the works He did. But John is taken up into the heaven in this vision and sees Jesus sitting on the throne, speaking with a voice that sounded like a trumpet, and a rainbow over His head. In other words, He is seated in the position of the Father, as the Ancient of days judge, and the executor of all authority with power to bind and loose. That is exactly according to what Paul said about Him in Hebrews 1:3, where he was talking about Jesus, the Son of God, being the brightness of His glory, and the express image of His person, and upholding all things by the word of His power, how that when He had by Himself purged our sins He sat down on the right hand of the Majesty on high. The right hand always speaks of authority, therefore He was not seated beside another person known as the Father; He was seated in the position of the Father, with all the authority of the Father. Why? Because this was the flesh chosen and manifested by the eternal God to exemplify Himself, and to make physical contact with man and his surroundings. This was the eternal God in the flesh of a man, the man known as Jesus of Nazareth. John had walked with Him on earth for 3 ½ years; now he sees Him seated on this great throne speaking with the trumpet voice of Elohim, that voice of authority. When that door was opened in heaven it was this voice that spoke to John, saying, Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter. Immediately John began to see this great heavenly scene with Jesus on the throne, the twenty-four elders seated round about, the four beasts full of eyes, and the sea of glass which was before the throne, and from out of the throne came thunderings, lightnings, and voices, and he saw seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, but before long all attention became focused on the little scroll that was in the hand of Jesus, which was sealed with seven seals. A strong angel asked, who is worthy to open the book, (SCROLL) and to loose the seals thereof? John waited for some response, but there was not a man found in heaven, nor on earth, nor under the earth that was worthy, and he began to weep. Then after much weeping one of the elders spoke to John saying, Weep not: behold the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the seven seals thereof. Now we all know who the Lion of the tribe of Judah is; it is Jesus, and John was standing right there looking straight at Jesus seated on the throne. Notice verse 6, “And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elders, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. And he came and took the book out of the right hand of Him that sat upon the throne.” Brothers and sisters: There is no such creature; that would be a freak of nature. God never created anything imperfect to exist forever; this is all symbolic. Even though the elder told him that the Lion of the tribe of Judah had prevailed, and was worthy to open the seals, symbolically this showed that He did not merit this privilege as a lion, but rather, as a sacrificial lamb. It was the merits of what He did as a sacrificial lamb that made Him worthy to open the little scroll of redemption that was to remain sealed with seven seals through seven particular ages of grace. It is not until the end of the Laodicean age that the last seal can actually be broken to reveal the complete contents of the little scroll. You say, But John saw them opened 1900 years ago. It was 1900 years ago that John was carried by a spiritual vision so that he could stand in this age of Laodicea and look back down through time. It is true he could see that spirit of Antichrist rising and going forth in the day he lived, but it had not yet become the red horse rider, neither the black horse rider, not the pale horse rider, and neither were there any souls under the altar in John’s day. This all came over a process of time, and could only be seen by standing in the age of Laodicea and looking back. Even then we did not have the revelation until time in heaven had progressed to the point where God had a Laodicean prophet messenger on earth to speak through. It was time for the seals on the scroll of redemption to begin to be broken, and Jesus was the only one who was worthy to loose those seals, but He had a mouthpiece on earth that He spoke through to make the contents known to the church. That brings the progression of time into the 1960’s. A war had been fought where six million Jews had died mercilessly at the hands of Adolph Hitler and his henchmen. Thousands more had been held in detention camps on the Isle of Cyprus, and there was a cry of Zionism, Go home. England had been there in the Middle East, the nation that used to boast of the fact that the sun never set on the English flag because of her great era of colonization, but the cry had gone out for England to release her hold on Israel and go home. In process of time that release came, and we find ourselves living in that generation which is to see the fulfillment of all things pertaining to this age. That marked time to the point where the 5th seal could be revealed. That is the one where souls were seen under the altar, or we could say, at the foot of the altar, or before the altar crying with a loud voice, How long O Lord, holy and true, dost thou not judge and avenge our blood on them that dwell on the earth? Who knew before that, who those souls under the altar were? There was no way for any of the other six church ages to have that revelation for those Jews had not been killed. The fulfillment of that 5th seal came about after Hitler’s great slaughter of Jews in W.W.2. Now we can look back through time and actually see what it took to fulfill the first five seals. We also have the revelation of what will take place to fulfill the sixth seal; those events are prophetically recorded in the Bible, but Hitler’s slaughter of those poor Jews is not written there; so we had to wait until after that took place to know what, or who those souls under the altar were. I am sure we all agree that the sixth seal will have its fulfillment at the end of that last week of Daniel at the coming of the Lord Jesus, for we can read the remaining chapters of the book of Revelation and find it all written there. John was standing over here in Laodicea, (by a vision) seeing those things as if they were in existence in 96 A.D. In other words, in order for him to see those souls under the altar he had to be projected into time this side of World War II, for they were not under the altar before that war. Notice the response to those souls who were crying, How long O Lord. First, white robes were given to every one of them, and then it was said to them that they should rest yet for a little season until their fellow servants also and their brethren, that should be killed as they were, should be fulfilled. Brothers and sisters, I do not see how that little season could be more than a human generation, and we know that the next such slaughter will be when the Antichrist makes his great purge in that last week of Daniel. That is when the next bunch of Jews will be killed for the word of God, and the testimony which they hold. Can you see that? If you can, then you must realize that we are very close to the end.




Brothers and sisters, I wonder if you are catching what I am trying to get across to you. Can you see that John was a type of the living ministry that will be walking in the ranks of the bride of Christ as this age closes out? Can you see that God showed him things that none of the other apostles of Christ ever saw, including Paul, the church age messenger? We are living in the hour when such a ministry is already on the scene being prepared for their last day role. Such a ministry will not be using quotes, quotes, quotes, and telling people that there is no more revelation beyond what the prophet messenger brought to this age. No, they will be doing exactly what John was doing; they will be in the Spirit, receiving things from God for the bride of Christ that the church age messenger never did see. Furthermore, just as John was alive when he was taken up to heaven, so will there be men alive to fulfill the type that was set there. They will walk with God and speak for God until such time as God has determined to rapture the bride and leave this old world in the hands of the Antichrist for awhile. Now in order for them to speak for God, they must hear from God. I am not talking now about some sermon that has been quickened to them as they studied the Bible; I am referring to things that are NOT written in the Bible. John heard the voice of a trumpet that Moses heard, the voice of Elohim. Did that make him another church age messenger? Absolutely not. John did not teach doctrine in the book of Revelation; the doctrine of Christ had already been established. What you see him doing is writing letters of rebuke and exhortation to those churches that had strayed from that doctrine. To Ephesus he wrote, you have left your first love; repent or your candlestick will be removed out of his place. I know you have tried them which say they are apostles, and you have found them to be liars, and that you have laboured, and hast not fainted. Nevertheless I have somewhat against thee, because thou hast left thy first love. They were still busy but their motive was not the same. They were living in the days when apostles were still going forth, and they knew enough about the word of God to put those false apostles to the test, but their own motives had changed; they no longer did it out of genuine love for God, and a love and concern for other souls. That is why they had to be rebuked, but the rebuke had nothing to do with their doctrine that had been established by Paul, the church age messenger. Neither did his exhortation to them. He had THUS SAITH THE LORD, and he did not find it written in Paul’s sermon books. That is why I say, When the time comes around to the point where Revelation 10:3, is to have its fulfillment, God will have some men in the ranks of the bride of Christ who will receive and speak forth, THUS SAITH THE LORD, just like John did. They will be the same to the endtime bride that John was to that first age. Paul was the messenger to the age, but John received the last message for the church in that day. Bro. William Branham was the messenger to our age, but these 7 thunders of Rev. 10:3, will have the last message for the bride before she leaves, and those thunders will be men who are hearing the voice of God just like John did. Where do you get that idea from, Bro. Jackson? I get it right from the very book that the prophet of Mal. 4, turned me back to. Where do you get those strange things you teach? Who ever told you that we do not all have to see certain things the same way? You do not have any scripture for that. Who ever told you to lay your Bible aside and take up the Spoken Word books in its place? Who told you that God would never speak to His people any more after the 7th angel messenger passed off the scene? Who told you that Bro. William Branham was infallible, and that you should believe every word he spoke was Thus saith the Lord? I know who told you those things. It could not have been anyone but the devil himself. You have been deceived! You have been captured by the spirit of idolatry! You have brought reproach upon the name of a little man that loved God with all his heart, a little man that cherished every word that is written in this Bible which some of you do not believe you need any more. You harp about Malachi 4, and you are so proud of the fact that you knew that prophet, but the only thing that some of you have been turned back to is paganism; you are in worse shape now than you were while you were still out there in denominationalism. At least, those people out there still have a chance, for Jesus is still on the mercy seat, and they have not set one of their brethren in the seat of God. Every one of them know better than that.




Sixteen years have passed since God gave Bro. William Branham the revelation of the first six seals, and Bro. William Branham has been dead for most of those years, but God is not dead; and if you will bear with me for a few minutes, I believe you will see that. He is still able to speak to, and through earthly men. How many of you know what verses 2-12, of Revelation chapter 11, is about? It is about TWO WITNESSES who will PROPHESY for 3 ½ years, and then be killed by the beast that ascends out of the bottomless pit. Right? Alright, Who are they PROPHESYING to? No one but the nation of ISRAEL. When will they prophesy? After the angel of Rev. 10, has closed time for the Gentiles. When will that be? Naturally we cannot set dates, but the time is just up ahead of us a little. They cannot go to Israel as long as Jesus is still on the mercy seat interceding for grace age believers, for in Romans 11:25, we find that Paul said, Blindness in part is happened to Israel, until the fulness of the Gentiles be come in. They cannot receive the prophecy of their two witnesses as long as they are blinded, but once that last Gentile who is predestined to believe the gospel hears his call, Jesus will break that last seal and leave the mercy seat. That is when He is seen in chapter 10, with the little scroll open in His hand. That is when He stands with one foot upon the sea and the other foot on the earth, and cries with a loud voice as when a lion roareth. I want to say this again: His position here is important. As long as He is seen with one foot upon the sea and the other one on the earth, that shows what He has to say still has a universal application. In other words to the bride which is made up of people from every nation under heaven. Now while He is standing like that, seven thunders (it has to be seven men.) Utter their voices. Like we have said already, the fact that it is called thunders, shows that it is God speaking, and the fact that there is more than one voice, shows that it has to be men speaking the word of God to this universal bride, for God is ONE and could never be VOICES, and we know that angels do not preach nor prophesy to the universal body of Christ. Saints! Please hear me one more time; These men will not be quoting something that has already been written; they will be prophesying, giving the bride of Christ instructions, and revealing things to her that are straight from the throne of God. You say, Where do you get the authority to say such a thing, Bro. Jackson? I get it from Revelation 11:3. That verse tells us that those two witnesses are going to PROPHESY for a thousand two hundred and threescore days. They will not preach sermons, as such; they will PROPHESY. How do you suppose the woman (Israel) in Revelation 12:6 will know where to flee to when the Antichrist begins his bloody purge? She will have to be told by the two witnesses, for there is nothing written anywhere, to tell her where the place is that God has prepared for her to be fed for the last 3 ½ years of the week of Daniel, the time of the great tribulation. Why are we so sure of that? Read verse 14, “And to the woman (ISRAEL) were given two wings of a great eagle, that she might fly (where?) Into the wilderness, into her place, where she is nourished for a time, (one year) and times, (two more years) and a half time (half a year) from the face of the serpent,” (the Antichrist and his beast system). Some of you may say, What does that prove? All we need to do is go to Exodus 19:3-4 to establish that eagles wings is referring to the message of those two prophets. We know that the children of Israel did not literally fly on the backs of great eagles when they came out of Egypt, and into Canaan land, but through the leadership of Moses and Joshua, God brought them out of Egypt and into Canaan. Let us read those two verses. “And Moses went up into God, and the Lord called unto him out of the mountain, saying, Thus shalt thou say to the house of Jacob, and tell the children of Israel; Ye have seen what I did unto the Egyptians, and how I BARE YOU ON EAGLES WINGS, and brought you unto myself.” That is enough for you to catch scriptural terminology. Through the prophecy of those two witnesses that spiritual element of the nation of Israel will be told where to go when the covenant is broken in the middle of the week, and the wrath of the Antichrist is turned loose on her.




Now I will just ask you a very simple question. If God will have two prophets in Israel getting her ready to take her flight into the wilderness, and revealing Jesus Christ to her; what would be so strange about God having seven men on earth prophesying to the bride, getting her ready to take her flight? You see, God’s promise to Abraham was not just to the Jews. In Genesis 12:3, God made him a promise that, in him, all the families of the earth would be blessed. Isaiah spoke about how God would perfect praise from the Gentiles, and in Psalms 2:8, we read, “Ask of me, and I shall give thee the heathen for thine inheritance, and the uttermost parts of the earth for thy possession.” What do you suppose all such references as these were pertaining to? Of course, they pertained to us Gentiles, but even though the prophets spoke many times pertaining to the age of grace, they did not understand that the Gentiles would be joint heirs with Christ, and that they also (the Gentiles) would be called the children of Abraham. This of course includes only those who have the faith of Abraham. Abraham has a natural seed, but most important to us is the fact that he has a faith seed, for that is where we enter into the picture. As we said before; this is the mystery that was revealed to the apostle Paul, how that this grace age would make the Gentiles partakers of the promise of God through the preaching of the gospel. Now we who are living here at the close of this age, understand by revelation that this age will close when Jesus comes in angelic form and announces the end of grace. Bro. Jackson; will the living saints hear the literal voice of Jesus when He makes this announcement? That is revealed by the thunders. You will have to make your heart in tune with God to even know it. The world at large will not hear the message of the thunders. Only those who are spiritual will hear and benefit from the message of the thunders. Furthermore, only those who are spiritual will accept the fact that the seven thunders are seven men, chosen by God, to receive revelation of God’s last message to the bride of Christ. The bride will recognize those voices of authority, and she will receive the message of the two witnesses who will be speaking to them. Right now we know what those two witnesses will be doing for a period of 3 ½ years, (PROPHESYING TO ISRAEL) but we do not know what they will say. What they say is not even written in the scriptures, but we do know some of what will be accomplished by what they say. We know there will be one hundred and forty four thousand Jewish men sealed by the Holy Ghost as a result of their prophesying to the nation of Israel. We know also, that a certain element of Jews, referred to in chapter 12, as the woman, will be warned of the wrath of the Antichrist, and will be instructed where to go, and when to go, to avoid being killed by that beast. We know from chapter 8 and chapter 11, that they will be smiting Israel with plagues in the same manner that Moses dealt with Pharoah in the land of Egypt. That will be God’s wrath upon that nation for selling out to the Antichrist in signing the peace covenant which Daniel spoke of in Dan. 9:27. In other words, brothers and sisters, we could go on and on speaking of what those two prophets will be doing, and some of the results of their ministry to that nation, but we cannot tell you what they will say, for they will be PROPHESYING by the Spirit of God, and not preaching sermons from texts taken from the scriptures.




Saints: any way you look at it, those Jews will be hearing things from the lips of those two prophets, that the generation in that first age never had opportunity, nor need to hear in their day. Believers in that first age had no need to know how to protect themselves from the wrath of the Antichrist in that hour of great tribulation which is just ahead for this generation. By the same token, bride saints in past ages had no need to know when Jesus would leave the mercy seat, nor when the translation would take place. Neither did they need to know what the 7 thunders are, but those who are to be alive and remain unto the coming of the Lord must know, for it will take that along with what they have to say, to complete our preparation to meet the bridegroom. Do not tell me it makes no difference; only foolish people would think God does things in vain. The wise know for sure that everything God does is necessary to fulfill His predetermined plan for the ages. To the angel of Laodicea He spoke words that He did not speak to the others. We know the application was two fold, first to a particular church in 96 A.D., and then to this Laodicean age as a whole. Listen to some of what He said, “I counsel thee to buy of me gold tried in the fire, (That is faith; not faith in the natural things round about us, but faith in the word of God, faith to believe that if God said something, that is exactly how it is going to be.) That thou mayest be rich; and white raiment, that thou mayest be clothed, and that the shame of thy nakedness do not appear; and anoint thine eyes with eyesalve, that thou mayest see.” Look at 3:17, “Because thou sayest, I am rich, and increased with goods, and have need of nothing; and knowest not that thou art wretched, and miserable, and poor, and blind, and naked.” Brothers and sisters, when we look at these verses with a spiritual eye we know that we are to be clothed with the revelated word of God and we can only put on that garment one way; that is by exercising genuine faith in that word. God’s word is food for our soul, and when we have it in its proper balance we are truly rich. You who are acquainted with the ministry of Bro. William Branham will have to admit that he was constantly rebuking this age for its materialistic yardstick. The denominational churches are given to measure everything by numbers in church and Sunday school attendance, how much money comes into their treasury, and by the size of their very modern buildings, as if God cares about any of that. I assure you: a certain amount of these material things are necessary, but to have all that the world has to offer, and still be without faith in the revelated word of God is to be wretched, miserable, poor, blind and naked. Just look around you, and then tell me: Does this scripture have an application for our day? You know it does but thank God, the little bride of Christ has come out from all that foolish nonsense, and she has her eyes anointed and her ears open. She is hearing what the Spirit of God has to say to her in these last days. Let me ask you this now: What brought her out of bondage and into a place where she can hear the word of God? It was the voice of the 7th angel messenger. But. Bro. Jackson, there are thousands of genuine Christians that never had an opportunity to hear Bro. William Branham; What brought them out? God took His messenger off the scene, but He did not take away the message that little man brought to this age. Remember this; His message is his voice; therefore that voice is still ringing around this earth. It is being sounded through the lips of men who are able to hear from God themselves, and do not have to say, Bro. William Branham said thus and so with every breath they take. Yes; that message is still just as effective as it was in the days when it first began to go forth. God sent the man according to the words of Malachi; not to argue with theologians, but to cry against sin, and to bring forth a teaching which God vindicated to be Thus saith the Lord. It was not for the purpose of converting the whole religious world, but it sounded a voice, (please notice that I am saying A VOICE, not VOICES) to this age, to be heard by all who have an ear to hear what the Spirit saith to the church, and the church is universal, not just in Jeffersonville, Indiana and Tucson, Arizona. Praise God! That thrills my soul! I am glad that God is not so small and helpless that He has to be confined to a certain little geographical area, like some of these sweet-talking, so called brethren, claim He is. Furthermore let me say this: We do not baptize in the name of Jesus Christ and believe that God is one instead of three persons just because Bro. William Branham said so. We do it because it has become a revelation to us that the Bible teaches it like that. Sure Bro. William Branham taught it like that, but if that is the only reason you do it, you have missed God completely. You have not even heard the voice of the seventh angel.




Brothers and sisters in the faith of the Lord Jesus Christ; let me warn you to beware of these fellows who seem to be such experts on what Bro. William Branham said. If they cannot preach to you from the Bible they do not have the Spirit of God, and have no business trying to teach the bride of Christ anything. One person said to me recently, We are aware that there are certain things in the book of Revelation which the prophet never did explain, but the very fact that he did not touch on these things causes us to esteem them as unimportant to us, for we believe it takes the prophet to bring them out and he is no longer with us. Saints! Do not let the devil blind you with such talk as that! I am here to tell you that the book of Revelation is a letter to the bride of Christ, and before she leaves this earth she will understand everything that is written in it, regardless of whether the messenger to the age taught on it or not. If people would just stop long enough to realize that he taught on every doctrine that you can find written in the letters of Paul, they would surely realize that his purpose was to put us back in the word of God from which we had strayed. Once we are back in the Bible, and filled with the Spirit of God, we have that Spirit of revelation in us, and He can open our eyes just like He did the apostle John. He can show us things that pertain to our day, things that those who have passed on by the way of the grave had no need to know. I will never forget how I felt when that little man looked straight at me and said, It’s good for you Methodists too. He was preaching on the baptism of the Holy Ghost, and when he said that I felt like an icicle on a hot stove, but brother, it put a hunger in my heart and I began to seek God for the experience, and would not stop until I received it. When I received the Holy Ghost experience it began to open up something new to my soul; I began to understand things that had been such a mystery to me prior to that. It is that Spirit that lets me know we are not confined to what God has revealed to men who have served Him in their day, and already passed on to their reward. We serve a living God who is well able to feed us with fresh bread in our day. His plan for the ages has never depended on any one man since the days when Jesus Christ walked upon earth among men, so do not sell your soul for a carnal interpretation of what the prophet messenger came for. There is no scriptural authority for anyone to believe that Bro. William Branham was to perfect the bride of Christ. Ephesians 4:11-13, tells us that the five fold ministry is for the perfecting of the saints, and if you will read those verses you will discover that every one of the 5 offices is spoke of in plural terminology. No, it will not be a one man show. God will wind it up with SEVEN THUNDERS speaking to the Gentiles, and two prophets speaking to Israel, and everyone of them will be prophesying straight from the throne of God. They will not need to quote from any books. Now some will say, I don’t believe that. To that, I will say, It is not for you; it is for believers. When Jesus leaves the mercy seat, His instructions will be to those who are in unity, those who are still striving against revealed truth will be caught by the wrath of God when it is poured out upon unbelievers. It will not do you one bit of good to stand and scream: I knew the prophet, I hunted with him; I fished with him; he prophesied to me many times. In that day, if God even speaks to you at all, He will say: Why then did you not take heed to the prophets message? Depart from me; I never knew you. Brothers and sisters, I do not enjoy talking like this, but God’s word is true even if it makes every one of us a liar. Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my word shall not pass away, saith the Lord. We must stand by the word of God, even when it hurts our old flesh to do so. “For to be carnally minded is death; but to be spiritually minded is life and peace. Because the carnal mind is enmity against God: for it is not subject to the law of God, neither indeed can be. So then they that are in the flesh cannot please God. But ye are not in the flesh, but in the Spirit, if so be that the Spirit of God dwell in you. NOW IF ANY MAN HAVE NOT THE SPIRIT OF CHRIST, HE IS NONE OF HIS. And if Christ be in you, the body is dead because of sin; but the Spirit is life because of righteousness. But, IF THE SPIRIT OF HIM THAT RAISED UP JESUS FROM THE DEAD DWELL IN YOU, HE THAT RAISED UP CHRIST FROM THE DEAD SHALL ALSO QUICKEN YOUR MORTAL BODIES BY HIS SPIRIT THAT DWELLETH IN YOU.” (Romans 8:6-11)




Saints: In closing I just want to say this, If I read this blessed old book right, the only hope for any of us, no matter how much we know, is to have the Spirit of God in us and be subject to Him. Any effort without Him is vain, and can only lead to more confusion in this late hour of time. We certainly do not need more confusion; we need to get ourselves settled on the word of God. As for what we have said about the seven thunders; I am fully persuaded that God will vindicate anything He inspires a man to speak, but He is not obligated to do it today just because some scoffers say these things cannot possibly be right. You will just have to stick around and see what God will do. For you who appreciate this message; let me say to you, There are many more things that could be said to establish scripturally what we have taught, but I believe there is enough here to put every sincere believer aware of the fact that God is yet going to speak to this generation by the mouths of some prophets. If there is something you do not understand, please feel free to write me. It is too costly to your soul if you reject something from God just because you do not understand it. May God be with you as you make every effort to follow Him in truth. Amen.

Thunderings-Lightnings-Voices, Part 1 – 1979, May





Saints, we are going into a message that will require us to be more than just casual (Sunday school) readers if we are to understand what it is all about. We must have the Holy Ghost in our lives, and a hunger in our hearts to know what this time tested old book is talking about.


We are all just mortal creatures, standing in need of redemption that can only be a reality through the mercy and grace of God. I cannot save you; neither can you save me, but there is salvation available for us. The formula for that salvation is recorded within the pages of God’s holy, inspired Word (the Bible). As Gentiles we never had opportunity to know Jesus Christ after the flesh like the Jewish nation did, but we have been introduced to Him by the Spirit, through the revelation of His precious word. He is either alive in us, or we only know Him as some historical person through what our mind can grasp. If you fall into the latter category this message may not be very interesting to you, but if you know Jesus Christ by revelation of His Spirit and He is stirring your heart with anticipation of His soon coming, you will want to know what to look for in the days just ahead of us. If we know Him like that, He can talk to us out of His word and it will be just as precious to us as His audible words were to his disciples who walked with Him.


We are on a subject that is causing much confusion among the ranks of those who have been awakened by the message of Bro. William Marrion Branham, God’s messenger to this church age. The subject I am referring to is the SEVEN THUNDERS, spoken of in the book of Revelation, chapter 10, verses 3-4. We have men in our day, running all over the world, preaching their version of the SEVEN THUNDERS, and every one of them have put the cart in front of the horse; they are saying that the thunders have sounded already, and I am here to tell you that they absolutely have NOT sounded yet. I realize that I stand to take a lot of criticism and ridicule for printing this message, but I feel that I owe it to all those who have been affected by the confusion brought about as a result of these Thunders preachers, to print something that can help them find the truth that lies within the scriptures they are using, regardless of the criticism and persecution.





One man asked me the question, “Bro. Jackson: How do you take all this criticism?” He went on to say, “I know you are talked about, a lot, in this area.” I told him that I am kind of like a horse out in a cocklebur patch; after awhile, he gets so many cockleburs in his tail, and he gets so used to that thing beating against him that he just thinks of it as a part of his everyday life. In other words, you just have to do what you feel that God has called you to do, and then, if there be criticism, leave that in His hands. You can take criticism a lot better if you are fully persuaded that you are doing what God has called you to do. That is why I pray that no one will ever follow my flesh; if you are following me: let it be because of the truth of God’s word that I stand for, and not just because you might like me as a person. I enjoy good fellowship as much as anyone else, but if that fellowship is not centered around revelated truth: it will eventually cause a stench in the nostrils of God. Fleshly attachments are affected by personalities and over-sensitive feelings, but that which is drawn together by the Spirit of God will hold together through every storm. Brothers and sisters, I hope you understand what I am saying to you; for it is well past the time when we should shake ourselves, lay aside our personal feelings, and seek to know what the word of God really holds for us as this age of grace comes to a close. If God has truly put something inside of my soul that I am to express to you, then I pray that He will open your understanding to receive it by revelation, for when truth is received by revelation: it becomes a part of the one who receives it, so much so that all the devils in hell could never shake it loose from you. The storms may come, but, Praise God! What you have locked up inside your souls cannot be blown away. Raymond Jackson could die tomorrow, but whatever truth he has stood for will live on throughout the eternal ages. Hallelujah! This Gentile church world is polluted with preachers who will preach anything they need to, to gain a following of people for one selfish reason or the other, but I am not here to convert you to my ideas, trying to get you to be my disciples. If what I teach does not make you a disciple of Jesus Christ, then forget it, for that is the only worthwhile motive that any preacher could have in what he is doing.


Our text for this message will be the first 6 verses of the 10th chapter of Revelation, but we will use many other scriptures, for we want to build the whole thing around scripture. I am fully aware of what the prophet to this age said, on this subject, and I am very familiar with the statements that are being used to build certain ideas, but those who are using those statements have nothing more, for they cannot make their revelation dovetail with the Bible. Brothers and sisters, listen to me; if what you are hearing will not harmonize with the scriptures on every point, it is not a revelation from God. You will not find God going contrary to His word just to make someone’s idea work out.




Let us turn to Revelation 10:1, now, and begin reading our text. May God unction every word and make this a living reality to your hearts. We call this particular portion of the Bible, the Book of Revelation, but in reality: it is a letter to the bride of Christ. It was written by the apostle John, on the Isle of Patmos, and the Lord Jesus Christ instructed him to send it to the seven churches of Asia, or to seven churches which were in Asia. By the time John wrote this letter and sent it to these churches, they had all been in existence more than 40 years. In each church of the seven, there existed a condition that typed a future condition of a certain church age. There were seven churches, and each one of them represented a condition that would exist in one of the seven church ages through the grace period while God dealt with Gentiles that would be partakers of the kingdom of God. In order for us to understand what John wrote we have to realize that he was projected (BY THE SPIRIT) into a future period of time when he was taken up, in the 4th chapter. He was actually (BY A SPIRITUAL VISION) projected into our present age of time. He saw the things he wrote about, happening right in the time he was living in, (IN THE VISION) but keep in mind the fact that he was looking past his present age by more than 1900 years. To him it was as though he was living in this Twentieth Century, seeing the things which we are seeing in our daily news. He saw these events taking place. He wrote about them, sent the letter to the seven churches, and the world has had to wait more than 1900 years for the events we are going to talk about, to take place. Now let us read our text, Rev. 10:1-6.




“And I saw another mighty angel come down from heaven, clothed with a cloud: (That angel is none other than Jesus the Christ, in angelic form. We identify Him by the sound of His voice) and a rainbow was upon His head, (That is the same rainbow that was round about the throne, described by John in the 4th chapter where he is telling about being caught up in the Spirit and seeing a throne set in heaven. He saw one sitting on the throne that was to look upon like a jasper and a sardine stone: and he saw a rainbow round about the throne that was in sight like unto an emerald. That was Jesus the Christ setting on that throne, and the rainbow appearance around the throne is that crown of glory that the great Spirit, Elohim, has crowned Him with. He is invested with authority that has always been in Jehovah.) And His face was as it were the sun, and His feet as pillars of fire.” Do you remember the description given by Peter, James and John when they were privileged to view Jesus on the Mount of Transfiguration with Moses and Elijah? What John is seeing here in the 4th chapter in this heavenly scene is what those disciples were allowed to have a preview of when Jesus took them with Him that day. In Matthew 17:2, we find, “And was transfigured before them: and His face did shine as the sun, and His raiment was white as the light.” What I want you to see is that Matt. 17:2, Rev. 4:2-3, and Rev. 10:1, are all describing the appearance of Jesus the Christ. Remember though, in Chapter 10:1, He is only seen in angelic form; this is not to be looked upon as His next literal returning to the earth. Watch verse 2 now, and we will see what this might angel is to do. “And He had in His hand a little book open.” This has been translated, BOOK, when in actuality it should be SCROLL, so as we talk about it, think of it as a scroll that has been unrolled. This scroll that is now open in His hand is the same scroll that John saw in the hand of Him that sat on the throne in heaven, only when he saw it then it was rolled up and sealed with seven seals, and John was weeping because he thought there would be no one found that would be worthy to loose the seals and reveal the contents of what was written within. When John saw Jesus holding that scroll the first time, (Rev. 5:1) He was sitting on the mercy seat, still interceding for all who would be heirs of salvation. As long as there was one seal unbroken, still keeping the contents of that scroll from being revealed, Jesus could not leave that mercy seat. He must remain on the mercy seat until the last soul that will ever accept God’s grace has been interceded for; then that last seal can be broken, and when it is broken, Jesus can leave the mercy seat, and the picture in Rev. 10:1-6 can be fulfilled in its completeness.




Alright, John sees this mighty angel with the little scroll open in His hand, set His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot on the earth. To me, this signifies that He is the supreme one, He is conqueror, He is the victorious one on land as well as on the sea. He has the authority to take possession of something. Watch this cry now, as we read verse 3, “And He cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth.” We all know that according to the Old Testament the Messiah to the Jewish nation was to come out of the tribe of Judah, which is the LION TRIBE; therefore the cry of this mighty angel being like as when a lion roareth lets us know who this mighty angel is. It can be no other than Jesus Christ, who is the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the coming King and the prince of the world in the millennium. He cried with a loud voice that identified Him, “And when He had cried, SEVEN THUNDERS uttered their voices.” That is the part we want to dwell on. AFTER He was seen with the little scroll open in His hand, and AFTER He was off of the mercy seat, and AFTER He had cried with aloud voice, THEN, SEVEN THUNDERS UTTERED T-H-E-I-R VOICES. John heard voices uttering something, and he was about to write it down, also, but he was told to seal up those things which the seven thunders uttered and write them not. John heard voices which he described as thunders, but those voices uttered something that John could have written if he had been allowed to. Keep that in mind as we proceed. We are going back into the Old Testament for the purpose of establishing VOICES, THUNDERS, TRUMPETS and the various things and circumstances that serve as keys to unlock the scriptures we are considering in this message. I believe a proper understanding of these things is vital to this end-time bride people. Brothers and sisters, you will see what I am getting at in just a moment. If what John heard was unimportant, God could have just wiped it from his mind so that when he wrote his record of this event it would have just ended with the words, “And cried with a loud voice, as when a lion roareth,” but he did not stop there, and there definitely was a reason why he did not stop there. Remember, John being allowed to see the things he saw, set a type of the end-time bride who would also see these things, only she would see them as they actually transpire in her age. The voices spoke something that ONLY the end-time bride of Christ is to know and understand; therefore if God had allowed John to write those things, they would have been part of the written record that the whole apostate church world has had to play with for 1900 years. This is to show you why John was allowed to say, Seven thunders uttered their voices, after the angel which had the open scroll in His hand had cried with a loud voice.




Saints: I only have an eighth grade education, but I do know that when the word T-H-E-I-R, is used, it has significance. It speaks of identity, of placing, personal, possessive, and so forth. Is that not right? I am explicitly pointing out to you that the word, THEIR, is not a figurative word. The actual key to this whole subject lies within two words in verse 3. T-H-E-I-R, is one, and V-O-I-C-E-S is the other. When you see, their voices, in its proper setting, you have a formula to work from. Voice and voices as used here are not figurative words either; they point to something that is actually being spoken in an audible voice. As I searched the scriptures that related to this message, I found only two places where the word, voice, was used in a figurative way. One place is in Hebrews 3:15, 4:7, where Paul is admonishing the people not to harden their hearts against the voice of the Holy Spirit. You can read the verses and you will see that the word, voice, as used there, is figurative, pointing to the still small voice of the Holy Ghost which is not an audible voice. Then you can turn to Revelation 3:20, where Jesus said, “Behold, I stand at the door, and knock: If any man hear my VOICE, and open the door, I will come in to him, and will sup with him, and he with me,” and you will know that voice, in that verse, is the voice of the Holy Ghost also. Jesus never intended to speak to every candidate for truth, in salvation, by an audible voice; rather, He intends to speak to them through the office work of the Holy Ghost. He accomplishes that through conviction, and revelation of His word. In other words, if you have never heard the voice of the Holy Ghost, you will never be able to understand anything about the voice, or voices that we are going to talk about in this message. If you cannot hear His voice, you will never be able to hear the voices of Rev. 10:3. You will understand that statement better as we progress in the message.




Let us go now, to the book of Exodus, where we will begin to establish what we are going to say about these voices. May God help me to make this as simple, plain and truth-revealing as is possible to do so. It is necessary for us to learn Bible language in order to catch a revelation from scriptures that are hidden from the eyes of the great men of the world. We know that Moses wrote the first five books of the Bible, but when he led the children of Israel out of Egyptian bondage, they did not have the written word as we have today; all they had was what their forefathers had passed on to them orally, concerning man’s origin and this whole creation of God. It was not until God called Moses to come up to the top of Mt. Sinai where He communed with him and gave him the written law, that they had anything written that could be called the word of God. Elohim (GOD) has separated this people to Himself, to make them the carriers of a revelation of truth, and their very existence was supposed to make them a light to the heathen (GENTILE NATIONS) round about them. It is no wonder this Gentile world wants to condemn Israel for her stand on the human rights controversy. Brothers and sisters, this is an Antichrist, anti God, Satanic age we are living in, and the world in general, is heading for destruction, but before it is all over, God is going to show these foolish (equal rights) Gentiles, who really has the straight line on equal rights, civil rights, and all these other things that people are fussing about. Israel is in the headlines most of the time now, but she will be even more in the spotlight as this Gentile age closes out.




Alright now, let us look at the scriptures. God has called Moses to come up upon this mountain, and He has set a boundary line at the foot of the mountain where the rest of the people are not to cross over while Moses is up there communing with God. Watch what takes place as God begins to speak. We are in Exodus 19:16, “And it came to pass on the third day in the morning, that there were THUNDERS and LIGHTNINGS, and a thick cloud upon the mount, and the V-O-I-C-E of the trumpet exceeding loud; so that all the people that was in the camp trembled.” Listen, saints, There was not one drop of rain falling on the top of Mt. Sinai that day. That was not a rain storm the people were witnessing; it was a manifestation of God’s presence. That thunder was not a natural thunder; it was Jehovah expressing Himself just like in John 12:28-29. Jesus had said, Father, glorify thy name. “Then came there a voice from heaven, saying, I have both glorified it, and will glorify it again. 29, The people therefore, that stood by and heard it, said that it THUNDERED: Others said, An angel spake to Him,” but Jesus called it a voice in verse 30, and we know it was the voice of God. Therefore, it was not necessary for Moses to put on a rain coat; all he needed to do was listen to the voice of God while the people down at the foot of the mountain heard the thunder claps, saw the lightning flashing, and trembled with great fear. Let us read on a little more. Verse 17, “And Moses brought forth the people out of the camp to meet God; and they stood at the nether part (meaning, at the opposite end) of the mount. 18, And Mount Sinai was altogether on a smoke, (meaning that it gave the appearance of being completely engulfed by smoke from a fire) because the Lord descended upon it in fire: and the smoke thereof ascended as the smoke of a furnace, and the whole mount quaked greatly.” Please try to catch the picture here. There was no forest fire on Mount Sinai. There was not one scorched twig of any kind. If there had been a literal fire of such a description; no man could have survived. He would have been suffocated. You say, But, Bro. Jackson, God protected the Hebrew children that was thrown into a furnace of fire, could He not have protected Moses likewise? Yes, He could have if He had purposed to burn up everything else on that old mountain, but that is not the picture we have before us here, and we will prove it by other similar scriptures. This was God’s way of getting the attention of the people. It was a display of His power and presence. 19, “And when the voice of the trumpet sounded long, and waxed louder and louder, Moses spake, and God answered him by a VOICE.” Moses said something to God, and God answered him back, by an audible voice. We confirm that by going over to Numbers 12:4-8, where God has to straighten out Aaron and Miriam for speaking against His servant, Moses. Let us read it. “And the Lord spake suddenly unto Moses, and unto Aaron, and unto Miriam, Come out ye three unto the tabernacle of the congregation. And they three came out. And the Lord came down in the pillar of the cloud, and stood in the door of the tabernacle, and called Aaron and Miriam; and they both came forth. And He said, Hear now my words: If there be a prophet among you, I the Lord will make myself known unto him in a vision, and will speak unto him in a dream. My servant Moses is not so, who is faithful in all mine house. With him will I speak mouth to mouth, even apparently, and not in dark speeches; and the similitude of the Lord shall he behold: Wherefore then were ye not afraid to speak against my servant Moses?” God talked to Moses and the others were jealous, but God dealt with them accordingly. In this we see that God definitely did speak to Moses in an audible voice, but to all the rest of the people it sounded like thunder. Only Moses understood what was said. Remember this for a little later in the message. It will help you see something.




Now, from here, on through the rest of the Bible please be aware of the fact that when we read of thunders, and trumpets in connection with voices, it can be one of three things, but never figurative, unless it is written in a figurative setting. It will either be the voice of God, the voice of an angel, or the voice of a man, or men. This is what clears up that great mystery of the seven thunders in Revelation 10:3; if we will look at it properly. The trouble comes from all these (arm full of Spoken Word books) preachers who run everywhere screaming that the seven thunders is the revelation of the seven seals. Go ahead and believe that if you want to, but if you will listen to this Bible talk to your soul, you will find out that when God uses a word, or when the word of the Lord is written in a singular term, VOICE, It doesn’t matter how many times that voice has preached messages, all those messages do not make VOICES, plural. Those message are all channeled through the one VOICE, singular. For an example I will refer you to Isaiah 40:3, where the prophet Isaiah is prophesying of a VOICE that is to cry in the wilderness, “Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make straight in the desert a highway for our God.” Naturally he was speaking of John, the Baptist, or baptizer, who was to forerun the first advent of Jesus Christ. Pay attention to what I am saying now; this will help you to see something. John’s message, or ministry was for the purpose of fulfilling the first part of Malachi 4:5-6, which has a two part fulfillment. His message was to turn the heart of the fathers to the children, before the coming of the GREAT day of the Lord, which was His first advent. He was the VOICE of one crying in the wilderness; ONE VOICE. We all know that John preached for several days down by the Jordan river, and he had many things to say to various divisions of people, but he was just ONE VOICE. You cannot apply VOICES in the plural sense to the ministry of John. Can you? Of course you cannot, and neither can you apply it to Bro. William Branham like that either. He was a VOICE, singular, and there is no way that a right thinking person can apply VOICES, plural, to him, or to the message he delivered to this age. To believe he taught anything that was to fulfill 10:3, you would be forced to make him, VOICES, instead of a VOICE, for Rev. 10:3 says that SEVEN THUNDERS uttered T-H-E-I-R V-O-I-C-E-S. In other words, what I want you to see is that there is more than one voice involved in the fulfilling of this verse of scripture.




In the book of Revelation alone, the word, VOICE, is found 42 times, and VOICES is found 8 times, and there is no mystery involved in the use of those words anywhere except in verses 3 and 4 of chapter 10. There is a mystery here because John was not allowed to write what he heard. What am I getting at? Simply this, knowing that John had been projected into the future by means of a spiritual vision, he was allowed to stand in the age of fulfillment of this scripture we are considering, and actually see and hear what was taking place. Now, he makes it very clear that the thunders did not utter their voices until after the mighty angel had cried. Right? When that angel cried, He had the little scroll open in His hand, which lets us know that the seventh seal had been broken prior to that. The angel is identified by the rainbow upon His head, and by the cry, like a lion roaring, to be the same one that had previously been seated upon a throne, interceding for the souls of men. Here, John sees Him standing with one foot upon the sea, and the other on the earth, the book of redemption open in His hand, and verses 5 and 6 have Him proclaiming that time shall be no longer. Now that does not mean this is the end of all time; it simply means that the grace age is completed, and it is time for the gospel to return to the Jews. In other words, John is viewing events that are just ahead of us. We know that Jesus did not leave the mercy seat in 1963, for we have witnessed the Holy Ghost convicting and wooing many souls into the kingdom of God since then. Somewhere just up ahead of us, Jesus is going to descend to earth (not in bodily form, but in angelic form) to fulfill these scriptures in chapter 10, and when He does, I believe there will be 7 godly men strategically placed in this old world, who will hear the voice of the spirit of God, and sound THEIR VOICES to be heard by the little bride of Christ who is making her final preparations to meet the bridegroom in the air. Those seven thunders will be the voices of 7 men; not one man, and what they utter will be just for the living element of the bride of Christ. That is why John was not allowed to write it ahead of time as he did all the other things he heard and saw.




Please do not think there will be seven men selected from the seven major denominations of the world religion. No. They will be seven men who are full of the Holy Ghost, and who hear alike, believe alike, and speak the same thing. They may live thousands of miles apart, but they will all hear and speak the same. To me this is God’s way of vindicating His word in the midst of a sick, atheistic, carnal and idolatrous generation of Gentiles, and placing stability and confidence in the hearts of the living element of His bride as she prepared to take her flight. God knows we have had every kind of voice imaginable, raise up here at this end time, but time itself has proved that most of them were self inspired, and certainly not unctioned by the Holy Ghost. Many of them used to ask me, What do you think about 1977? I always said, It wouldn’t surprise me if God left every one of us here until after 1977 has come and gone, for I do not believe God will allow us to have that kind of a yardstick to measure time by. Many of those men who placed so much importance upon the year of 1977, because of something Bro. William Branham said, have traveled around this world telling how God sent a prophet to turn us back to the faith of the fathers, and their very approach to these things prove that they, themselves, have not been turned back to the faith of the fathers. The faith of the fathers is recorded in the pages of this precious old Bible. We do not have to carry around a big arm load of books to prove what the faith of the fathers was. Yes! I have read in many of those books what the messenger to this age had to say about certain Biblical doctrines and ordinances, and teachings of the New Testament which this Gentile world had departed from. God’s purpose in it all was to get His true people back into the book of all books (the Bible) where the faith of the fathers is clearly taught. Some poor miserable Gentiles have said, All we need now is a Seal Book, for it has every doctrine, and every revelation that the bride of Christ needs. Let me say this to you, You read that seal book one more time, and if it doesn’t point you back to the book where all these things come from, you are worse off than a Roman Catholic. Bro. William Branham preached, condemning Catholicism for what they did to the gospel. By the same authority, I must sound a word of condemnation for what you are doing to that man’s message, and for the reproach that you are bringing upon his name. It is no wonder the denominations are looking down their noses at anyone who is connected with the teaching of Bro. William Branham; the very way some of you speak of him automatically brands you as idolaters, and any denominational person who is not completely blind, can see through that. They say His teaching was of the devil, all because a bunch of unstable, weak minded Gentiles who do not even have the Holy Ghost, lift him up to be more than God meant for him to be. If they had the Holy Ghost they would know better than that. Jesus said the Holy Ghost would teach us all things, that He would take things of His and reveal them unto us.




The Holy Ghost wrote this book, and it was the Holy Ghost that caused Bro. William Branham to preach what he did, from this book, (the Bible) and I am fully persuaded that if he were still with us today, preaching, he would still take his text from the Bible like he always did before. Furthermore, he would no doubt be preaching things now that he did not even see before, and he would be preaching against this movement, that is following him so close in a carnal, verbal (without revelation) way. Oh! They spend hour upon hour searching through those books and tapes, looking for some hidden “nugget” (as they call them), that they can build another revelation from, when they ought to be searching the pages of this old Bible and let the Holy Ghost reveal to them what they need for this present hour. I heard him too, and I am thankful to God that I did, but what I am most thankful for is that he put me back in the book where I could read about the faith of the fathers, and allow the Holy Ghost to make it real in my own personal life. Hallelujah! Money cannot buy that.




Alright now, we see thunderings, lightnings and voices throughout the Bible. Naturally these are not the things that are preached to gain new converts to the gospel of Christ, but we who are on our gospel journey may gain much understanding of the plan and purpose of God by acquainting ourselves with the usage of these terms through the scriptures. Down through time, when Elohim (God) who is Spirit, and invisible to the human eye, chose to speak to a prophet about some coming event, those who were nearby heard His voice only as the sound of thunder. If you can see from the example we are using that God is able to speak specifically to certain ones, and have all the rest hear it only as thunder, it will help you to understand that these seven thunders of Revelation 10:3, are seven voices speaking on behalf of God, and only those who have spiritual ears will hear the specific instructions that will complete their word garment. All the rest of the world will just look upon it as they have the thunderings in the past when God was speaking. John was the voice of God, or voice for God, that stood between the Old, and the New Testament, between law and grace. Jesus said, The law and the prophets were until John, since that time the kingdom of God is preached, and every man presseth into it. That means you must make an effort. You cannot just drift into the kingdom of God; there is a whole mess of junk that we have to work our way through. It is almost like squeezing through a little hold in the wall where there is just enough room to barely get yourself through, and no room to drag anything along with you. The road into the kingdom of God is not a broad way; it is a straight and narrow way of ridicule and self denial, because of truth. John began to clear the right of way for that road of holiness as he stood there on the banks of the Jordan preaching repentance. He was a voice; the voice of one crying in the wilderness. When they asked him if he was the Messiah, he said, I am the voice of one crying in the wilderness, Prepare ye the way of the Lord, make His paths straight. Repent, for the kingdom of heaven is at hand.




The people were hearing the VOICE of a man, but it was the word of the Lord that was coming forth, so you cannot say the word, VOICE, is used in a figurative sense; it was a literal voice, the voice of a man who had a revelation in his soul. He was born of woman, grew up in the wilderness, was filled with the Holy Ghost from his mother’s womb, and by that Spirit in him, he knew exactly what day to go down by the river and start a conversation with someone that would launch his ministry as the forerunner of Christ. Yes, he was a man, but the words he spoke did not originate with him; they originated in glory, and John served as an earthly receiver and transmitter of those words to the people. Then one day when he was baptizing some of those who had repented, Jesus stepped forth to be baptized. But John looked Him in the face and said, I have need to be baptized of thee, and comest thou to me? Jesus spake back to him, Suffer it to be so now: for thus it becometh us to fulfill all righteousness. At that, John baptized Him, and when He came up out of the water, the Spirit of Elohim (God) was seen descending like a dove and lighting upon Him: and a VOICE was heard from heaven saying, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased, or whom I am pleased to dwell in.” There, we have another voice, the voice of Jehovah Elohim (Lord God) who is a Spirit and cannot be seen with the natural eye, but He spoke with an audible VOICE. Certainly, we do not have any trouble recognizing that this was not a symbolic usage of the word, VOICE, for it was the literal voice of God expressing His approval on what has been done. That makes the uses of the word we are considering, the VOICE of a man, John, and the VOICE of God. We have already read in St. John 12:28-29 where God spoke to Jesus from heaven with a literal VOICE, and the people which stood by said that it THUNDERED. They did not understand what was said for the words of the voice were spoken specifically to Jesus; they were not spoken to the others who stood by. Saints, I hope you are following my line of thought in these examples we are using, for I believe it will help you to understand our text scriptures in Revelation 10:1-6, if you can catch the pattern from these. The word of God is so beautifully laid out from the beginning to the end with keys that the Holy Ghost uses to unlock the mystery of it from God’s true children.




Let us continue now by looking at the conversion of Saul of Tarsus, who later had his name changed to Paul. This man was a Jew, raised up in the atheistic city of Tarsus, in south Turkey. Prior to his conversion he was one of the leading Pharisees on the Sanhedrin council in Jerusalem, a council that had supreme authority over all religious, civil, and criminal affairs at that time. He identifies himself as a Pharisee, and as being from the tribe of Benjamin, and blameless in every matter concerning the law of Moses. He felt that he had perfect knowledge of the written law of God, but as touching the church, he said, I persecuted it daily. This is why he was on the road the Damascus with letters of authority to arrest Christians, send them to Jerusalem, put them on trial and execute them. He was zealously doing what he considered to be a service to God, because those Christians seemed like nothing but a bunch of revolutionists to him, and he figured the best way to solve the problem was to get rid of the Christians. God had other plans though; He let old Saul get well on his way to Damascus, then suddenly, Saul’s attention was captured by a great light from heaven, and a VOICE, that said, “Saul, Saul, Why persecutest thou me?” (Acts 22:6-7.) Then in the 9th verse he says, “And they that were with me saw indeed the light, and were afraid; but they heard not the voice of Him that spake to me.” In another place he says they heard the voice. This lets me know, they heard something, but they did not understand what was said. Why? God was speaking specifically to Saul; it had nothing to do with those who were with him. Saul was the one who was foreordained to be a light unto the Gentiles, and it was time for him to start his Holy Ghost schooling in preparation for that mission. When God was finished with him, he was a changed man. He was caught up in a spiritual vision and shown things that were not written in the scriptures. That is how God prepared him to teach some things about the catching away of the saints, and the resurrection of the dead, that had not been previously taught. He was also shown some things that he did not feel the liberty to tell about. We know that from what he wrote to the Corinthian church in his 2nd letter, chapter 12, verses 1-6. In verse 2, he said, “I knew a man in Christ about 14 years ago, (whether in the body, I cannot tell; or whether out of the body, I cannot tell: God knoweth) such an one caught up to the third heaven.” He did not know if he was still in his body, or whether he was lifted out of it, but he did know that he was caught up to the third heaven and shown some things that he could not talk about. Notice verse 4, as he continues to relate this experience. 4, “How that he was caught up into paradise, and heard unspeakable words, which it is not lawful (or convenient) for a man to utter.” In other words, he heard some things that did not pertain to the gospel message he was commissioned to deliver to the Gentiles. I hope you catch my point. That is exactly what happened with the apostle John in 96 A.D. when he was exiled to the Isle of Patmos because of the word of God, and the testimony of Jesus Christ which he stood for. The fact that God shows a man something, and then lets that man mention that he saw, or heard it, certainly does not mean that what he saw or heard was ever recorded anywhere for others to find later. There are certain things that God does just for the benefit of the individual He is dealing with. In the case of John, he was commanded to write what he saw, in a book, and sent it to the seven churches which were in Asia, but he did not write everything he heard, for he heard some things that were not to be made known in his day. You can be sure of this one thing, when God desires to make a certain thing known, to a certain age, He will always have a vessel prepared that He can lift up in the Spirit and reveal it to. You say, Bro. Jackson, How do you know that? By the scriptural examples that we are considering, and by what God did through the messenger to this age, in our generation.




Let us go back to the first chapter of Revelation and read a few verses. We want to catch the setting here, and pay particular attention to the word, VOICE, in verse 10. In 96 A.D. when this was written, some 60 years have passed since the church was born in the upper room on the day of Pentecost. By this time, Christianity has been preached practically all over the old world. Even Thomas, (who is called doubting Thomas) one of the twelve apostles of Jesus, was martyred in Madras, India, in 53 A.D., so it is reasonable to assume that by 96 A.D. the gospel had been preached in the far regions of the old Roman Empire. At that time John was the only one of the twelve apostles of Jesus that was still alive, and he had been banished from society because he stood out like a sore thumb with his revelation and testimony of the things of God. They wanted to get him out of the way, and just let him die out there all alone. But he wasn’t alone! Jesus was with him! Hallelujah! He had the Holy Ghost down in his soul, and he loved Jesus with all his heart. Let us read it, verse 9. “I John, who also am your brother, and companion in tribulation, and in the kingdom and patience of Jesus Christ, was in the Isle that is called Patmos, for the word of God, and for the testimony of Jesus Christ. I was in the Spirit on the Lord’s day, (Brothers and sisters, that does not mean it was Sunday; he was projected into the future age of the millennium, for watch what he says next.) And heard behind me a great VOICE, (That is not a figurative word. He literally heard a voice.) As of a trumpet, Saying, I am Alpha and Omega, the first and the last.” Where did that voice come from? That was a manifestation of the Elohim that was on Mt. Sinai with Moses. Notice the identity; the voice spoke like a trumpet. Only God Himself speaks like a trumpet in the scriptures. This opens up a beautiful picture of the oneness of the Godhead, for we know by other verses such as verses 1, and 17-18, that it is Jesus Christ doing the talking. (“I am He that liveth, and was dead; and behold, I am alive for evermore, amen; and have the keys of hell and of death.”) Now He said, I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the ending, the first and the last. (In the Hebrew it is not from A to Z, as it is in our alphabet; it is from A to O, Omega.) He is speaking as the incarnate God who was before all things, and who will always be. Up to verse 12, John had his back toward the voice that was speaking, but in verse 12, he says, And I turned to see the voice that spake with me. And being turned, I saw seven golden candlesticks. The seven golden candlesticks is figurative language, but the voice has definitely been identified as that of Elohim (God). John was told to write what he saw and send it to the seven churches of Asia, and the 7 candlesticks symbolize the light of the seven churches. Verse 13, “And in the midst of the seven candlesticks one like unto the Son of man, (this speaks of the physical side of Jesus) clothed with a garment down to the foot, and gird about the paps with a golden girdle.” The description of how He was dressed lets us know this is the apparel of high priest. That is the office work that Jesus has been functioning in for over 1900 years now, ever since He ascended into heaven while His disciples stood watching. Notice verse 14, “His head and His hairs were white like wool, as white as snow.” This shows that HE has been invested with authority, as a judge, and the white hair always speaks of ancient origin. White or grey hair speaks of age, doesn’t it? This lets us know that when Jesus was taken up, and seated on the right hand of the Father, He was crowned with the authority of Elohim, the sovereign Spirit who had no beginning and no end. He is the ancient of ancients. If His hair had any color mixed in it, there would be youth suggested, but the white like wool, as white as snow, suggests age. Here John sees the Son of man with His white hair and priestly garment, the garment of high priests, “And His eyes were as a flame of fire.”




Brothers and sisters, every detail of John’s description of the one who was speaking to him is figurative, speaking of certain positions of authority that has been invested in Him (Jesus) by Elohim, (Jehovah God of the Old Testament). When He truly comes back to earth to sit in the temple as the Jewish Messiah in the millennium, you will not see Him with white hair. You will see Him as the immortal man, perfect, in the prime of vigorous youth. He will be our elder brother one day, but do not try to picture Him in your mind according to John’s description here. You must catch the significance of the symbolism used here. I realize when you start talking like this, it leaves some people completely out on a limb, but that just goes to show that a person must have an ear to hear what the Holy Ghost is speaking. John was hearing the voice behind him, the voice as of a trumpet, but the minute he turns to see the one who is doing the talking, he starts describing Him. In verse 15, he said, “And His feet were like unto fine brass, as if they burned in a furnace.” Brass speaks of judgment. He stood in judgment for us, having taken our sins upon Himself. You will notice that His voice has changed as you read the last part of verse 15, “And His voice as the sound of many waters.” Even though His voice has changed its identity, there is no contradiction for this is figurative language expressing another office work of Jesus, the Christ. The voice as a trumpet identified the voice as being that of the incarnate, eternal God, speaking to mankind. Then the voice as the sound of many waters identifies Him in His mediatory office work, speaking to God on behalf of mankind. You can verify that by reading Rev. 17:15, where you will see that waters, speaks of people. A true revelation of the Godhead enables us to see both sides of the picture. In 1st Timothy 3:16, the apostle Paul said, “And without controversy great is the mystery of Godliness: God was manifest in the flesh, justified in the Spirit, seen of angels, preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in the world, received up into glory.” We see from that verse that God, the Elohim, the Jehovah Rafi of the Old Testament was manifested in the flesh of Jesus Christ. Then in 2nd Corinthians 5:19, we get a further explanation of why. “To wit, that God (SPIRIT) was in Christ, (THE MAN) reconciling the world unto (WHO?) Himself, not imputing their trespasses unto them.” If you can see that, you will have no trouble understanding why He speaks with the authority of Elohim in one place, then turns right around and speaks, to Elohim, as a representative of mankind crying out to God for mercy. That is what an intercessor, or lawyer does; he speaks to the judge on behalf of those he is representing. As a prophet, on earth, Jesus spoke to the people in the behalf of God, but as high priest and intercessor, He speaks to God on behalf of the people. When He speaks on behalf of the people, His voice is as the sound of many waters.




When Ezekiel saw the glory of God coming into the millennial temple from the Mount of Olives, (Ezek. 43) he heard a voice as the noise of many waters, and the voice said, “Son of man, the place of my throne, and the place of the soles of my feet, where I will dwell in the midst of the children of Israel for ever, and my holy name, shall the house of Israel no more defile.” Now whose voice is this that Ezekiel is hearing as the sound of many waters? Who is it that will have a throne in the midst of the children of Israel for ever? No one but the Lord Jesus Christ. Keep in mind that it is the word, VOICE, that we are dealing with in these scriptures. We have already said that Revelation 3:20, is the only figurative use of the word in the whole book of Revelation. It is used figuratively, there, as the voice of the Holy Ghost, which is not an audible voice.


We will move to Revelation 4:1, where John heard the sound of a VOICE that sounded like a trumpet talking to him again. He has just finished hearing what he is to write, and send to the seven churches of Asia, and at the conclusion of the Laodicean letter he hears this trumpet-like voice say to him, “Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.” This sets a type of the rapture; just as John was taken up at the end of the Laodicean letter writing, so also will the bride of Christ be taken up, when God has the last one of His elect from this Laodicean age called in. What took John up? Verse 1, “After this (after finishing the Laodicean letter) I looked, and behold, a door was opened in heaven;” Alright then, John saw a door open in heaven, didn’t he? It was when he saw the door opened up, that he heard a trumpet-like voice saying, Come up hither. Now this was not a voice as many waters speaking here; this is the trumpet-like voice of Elohim, that voice of supreme authority. I believe that just as John saw a door opened up, and heard a voice speaking to him, the true bride of Christ will have a door opened up to her also, a door of revelation out of which God will speak to her. It was the voice that spoke, that took John up, and I firmly believe that we should make a spiritual application of this type that was set here. John was faithful to do what he had been instructed to do, and after he had finished the last letter (LAODICEAN) a door was opened and a voice said, “Come up hither, and I will shew thee things which must be hereafter.” The next thing John knew, he was in the Spirit: viewing a heavenly scene, a throne set, and one sitting on it. There is not space to mention all the things that he saw, but did you know, what he was seeing was events and conditions pertaining to the time of the end, the closing of this age. He was projected into the future where he could watch the events of this very age as they actually took place. I am persuaded that we are on the threshold of seeing some things also. This little Gentile bride that has been faithful to wash herself in the waters of God’s word will soon see a door opened up also. It will be a door of revelation, a door of enlightenment, out of which God will be speaking to those who have ears to hear. That is when you will hear the thunders which so many are claiming have sounded already, and not before. Those thunders will be God’s way of speaking to the little bride, just before He takes her up, and furthermore let me say again, and again, Those thunders are seven voices, not a voice (singular) with seven message. I believe those voices will be seven Holy Ghost filled men who will speak on behalf of God, to the bride of Christ, as this age of grace closes out, and Jesus comes off of the mercy seat.




Surely those who believe that the thunders sounded in the year of 1963, must believe in an idle God. What has God been doing for the past 16 years if Jesus left the mercy seat in 1963? What about all these souls that you believe have been saved since then, even some of them being your own family members? How do you make that add up with your revelation? Then my next question is, How do you make this all add up with the infallible word of God? You say, Oh! Bro. Jackson, I did not say that Jesus left the mercy seat in 1963. Then do not say that the thunders sounded then either, for Rev. 10:3, makes it very clear that the thunders utter THEIR VOICES after the mighty angel has cried with a loud voice. Then let me remind you that verse 2, shows the angel with a little scroll open in His hand. That is the scroll of redemption and it will not be opened as long as Jesus is still interceding for lost Gentile souls, on the mercy seat. The voice that cried with authority as when a LION roareth, identifies the mighty angel as being that of Jesus Christ, in angelic form. In verse 6, we find Him swaring that there shall be time no longer. In other words, no more grace for Gentiles. Why? It is time for the gospel to go back to the Jews from where it came. We have said many times before that this book, or letter, which we call the book of Revelation, is not written in its order of fulfillment. We even published an article showing the order of fulfillment, so that you might be able to better understand some of the things, or events that seem to be so out of place when you read straight through it. That is why I say, If you will read it right, (according to its order of fulfillment) when you read verse 1, of chapter 8, you see that the seventh seal is opened, and there is about one-half hour of silence in heaven. I believe that the silence is brought about by the change of order that is taking place. No one but God knows when that seventh seal is to be broken, but when it is, Jesus will not remain on the mercy seat any longer. Therefore, just try to visualize the scene in heaven where all the heavenly beings have been used to seeing Jesus on the mercy seat interceding, and suddenly he opens that last seal on the little scroll, and begins to rise from the mercy seat. Why wouldn’t that create a hushed silence in heaven, as all those angels view this scene? Right there is where you have to place chapter 10, verses 1-6 in fulfillment, verses 7-11 go with it in John’s vision, but verse 7, applies to the seventh church age messenger who sounded while Jesus was still on the mercy seat. Verses 1-6 cover the next events that take place after the seventh seal is opened and Jesus leaves the mercy seat. Now He does not come to earth in fleshly form; He will not come like that until He comes at the end of the week of Daniel, to set up His earthly kingdom for the millennium, but He does come in angelic form, with the little scroll opened in His hand. The cloud, the rainbow, and the voice like a lion leave no doubt that this mighty angel is Jesus. Therefore, what the VOICES of the seven thunders utter, will be something for the little brides’s last minute preparation, after Jesus is off the mercy seat, and before she is taken up. When these thunders begin to sound, grace will be over for the Gentiles, for the mighty angel that cries with a loud voice, and swares that time shall be no more, turns immediately to the Jews. That is where we go back and pick up verses 2-18, of chapter 8, for those trumpet angels that begin to sound in those verses, are the angels that accompany the two witnesses of chapter 11:1-6. If you will study it closely you will discover that the events of chapter 8:2-13, are the same events as chapter 11:1-6. The angels of chapter 8, are ministering the things that the two witnesses are calling for, as they prophesy to Israel for three and one-half years, beginning when Jesus leaves the mercy seat with the little scroll opened in His hand. That three and one-half years that they prophesy in Israel will be the time when the events of chapter 7, verses 1-8, will be fulfilled. Those angels seen holding back the four winds of the earth, are actually holding back the winds of world conflict that will eventually lead to Armageddon. They are holding back the winds of the great tribulation, which will climax with the battle of Armageddon, until after the 144,000 servants of God have been sealed with the Holy Ghost under the ministry of those two witnesses. Then in the middle of the week of Daniel, after the 144,000 servants of God have been sealed, and another element of the Jews, (referred to in Rev. 12:6, as the woman) have received the Holy Ghost, and been warned about the Antichrist, and instructed as to how to escape his wrath, the two witnesses will be killed and the great tribulation will begin to take its toll on mankind. This takes you back to chapter 11, verses 7-14. I just put this in here to help get the order of events straight in your minds. That will help clear up our text scripture in Rev. 10:1-6.




No one can prove to me that the angel of chapter 10:1, has cried already. Therefore I say the seventh seal is yet unbroken, and there is still grace for us Gentiles. Then (I must keep saying this) if the seventh seal is yet unbroken, we know the thunders have not yet sounded THEIR VOICES. Oh Christian friends, whoever you are, and wherever you are in this old world, Do you really think that chapter 10, is all fulfilled, and still time is continuing on without God sending His two witnesses to the nation of Israel? God does not allow time to stand still for 16 years, with no Gentiles being saved, and no one revealing Christ to the nation of Israel. It is true the application of part of chapter 10, had its beginning in 1963, when God gave Bro. William Branham the revelation of the seals, but do not forget, only 6 of those seals were revealed completely, and even then, the 6th seal does not have its fulfillment until after the 7th seal has already been fulfilled, for the 6th seal pertains to the tribulation period of time. What we see in chapter 10, is a revelation fo what God will do for us Gentiles in these last days, and the application of this chapter will be here until after the gospel has already gone back to the Jews. When the Gentile bride is hearing the 7 THUNDERS (VOICES OF 7 MEN) Israel will be hearing her two witnesses as they move on the scene. Remember, the same angel that cries with a loud voice in chapter 10, and swares by Him that liveth for ever and ever that there should be time no longer, is the one you read of in Daniel, chapter 12, which also sware by Him that liveth for ever. Daniel had been fasting and praying and seeking God on behalf of his people, Israel, when he began to have dreams and visions that troubled him greatly. He saw four great beasts come up out of the sea, and the fourth was the most terrible of all the other. God sent an angel to explain the vision to Daniel, and he learned that the four beasts represented four great world kingdoms that would rule the earth. We know from history, that these kingdoms were Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece, and the fourth and most terrible one, Rome. This one was exceedingly strong, with great iron teeth, and it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with its feet. It had ten horns, and from the midst of the ten came a little horn that plucked up three of the ten, by the roots. This little horn had eyes like a man, and a mouth speaking great things. Daniel watched him through a span of time and saw him make war with the saints and prevail against them, until the Ancient of days came, (that is when Jesus comes back to earth to set up His millennial kingdom) and judgment was given to the saints of the Most High: and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom. You can read all this in Daniel 7:1-27. Then as you go on over to chapter 9, you will find that the angel, Gabriel, came to Daniel, and explained to him that there had been 70 weeks of years, determined by God, upon the people of Daniel, (Israel) to finish their transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy. Daniel also learns that there is to be a time of trouble come upon his people, such as never was since there was a nation even to that same time; and at that time his people would be delivered, even everyone whose name was found written in the book. 12:2, “And many of those who sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life and some to shame and everlasting contempt. Verse 4, But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end; many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased, 5, Then I, Daniel, looked and, behold, there stood two others (angels) the one on one side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river. 6, And one said to the man clothed in LINEN, who was upon (or above) the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” This is the one of the angels standing on the bank of the river, asking of the angel that is above the water, the angel which is clothed in linen, How long will it be before all this is over with? This linen garment has significance, but notice the words of this next verse. There is only two places where you will find this angel holding up his hands and swaring by Him that liveth for ever. Here in Daniel 12:7 is one, and the other is in Revelation 10:6. Let us read this verse 7, then I want to show you something.




“And I heard the man CLOTHED IN LINEN, which was upon the waters of the river, when he lifted up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by Him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, (ONE YEAR) times, (TWO MORE YEARS) and a half; (SIX MONTHS) and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished,” meaning the visions of Daniel will all be fulfilled. The Antichrist, which will be the pope of the Roman Catholic church in the hour of time that this prophecy covers, is the little horn that rises up to such a place of power, as Daniel saw in the vision, but his reign will be brought to an end when the Lord Jesus Christ comes from heaven with His mighty army, Rev. 19:11-21.


Now I want to show you something about this mighty angel that swares by Him that liveth for ever. In Revelation 10:5-6, He is seen standing upon the sea and upon the land, lifting up His hand to heaven, and swaring by Him that liveth for ever and ever, who created heaven and earth, and all things therein, that there should be time no longer. Verse 1, shows us that He is clothed with a cloud, and crowned with a rainbow. You will remember that when Jesus ascended from the earth He was received by a cloud that took Him from the sight of His disciples, then, in 1st Thessalonians 4:17, we find that He is going to meet His little bride in the clouds when it is time for her to take her journey. In Matthew 24:30: He is described as coming in the clouds of heaven with power and great glory, and in Matt. 26:64, Jesus said, (speaking of Himself) “Hereafter shall ye see the Son of man sitting on the right hand of power, and coming in the clouds of heaven.” Daniel saw one like the Son of man that came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days. Now I call these scriptures to your attention to point out the fact that Jesus, the Christ, has been concealed in the clouds in this bride age, or Gentile age, and He comes, clothed with a cloud, to announce the closing of time for Gentiles, in Revelation 10:1, 5-6, but I want you to notice that when He is seen in Daniel 12:7, announcing 3 ½ years of great tribulation on the nation of Israel, He is not clothed with a cloud any longer. He is seen there, in linen, the same as His wife is clothed with, in Revelation 19:8. That shows us that this same Jesus who has taken Him a bride from among the Gentiles, and is arrayed in fine linen, is now revealed to the Jews. How is He revealed? By the two witnesses that prophesy to them for 3 ½ years before this great tribulation falls upon them. No, He will not be concealed by a cloud cover when it is time for those Jews to know who He is; that is just for this Gentile age, where those who believe on Him must do so through the testimony of those who have seen Him face to face. The Jews were privileged to see Him face to face, walk and talk with Him, but Gentiles have had to walk with Him by faith while He has been concealed in the clouds of heaven.



Let us go back to Daniel 12:7 now for just a minute and try to clear up some misunderstanding in the minds of those who do not yet see clearly what is being set forth there. Notice now, this angel which is above the waters of the river, (clothed in linen) is answering a question asked by one of the other angels, concerning the things that Daniel has seen in the visions. Daniel’s visions covered a great span of time, and many events, but we will concentrate for now on the things that pertain to this end time. Verse 1, of chapter 12, speaks of a time of trouble; verse 2, speaks of they that turn many souls to righteousness, and verse 4 speaks of how many people will run to and fro, and how knowledge shall increase. In that verse 4, Daniel is also instructed to shut up these words, and seal the book for its contents are not to be understood until the time of the end. Hearing all these things that had been explained to Daniel concerning his visions and the fulfillment of them, one of the other angels that stood by, asked the question, How long will it be before all these things have come to pass? Remember now, his question includes the time of peace when many souls are turned to righteousness, as well as the time of trouble. (Many souls will be turned to righteousness by the preaching and prophesying of the two witnesses of Rev. 11.) Therefore when the answer came (from the angel above the waters) it was to cover all the events that had been mentioned, but notice, it did not say how long it would be in relation to the whole scope of time, (according to the words of Jesus, no one but God Himself knows the exact time when this age will close out) it only told how much longer it would be to the end, AFTER HE (THE ANTICHRIST) has accomplished the scattering of the power of the holy people. Who is the holy people He is referring to? Jews, of course. When will this scattering take place? In the middle of the week of Daniel, when the Antichrist breaks his peace covenant, causes the Jews sacrifice and evening oblation to cease, kills the two witnesses, and sits himself up in their temple showing himself as God, (Dan. 9:27, Rev. 11:7, 2nd Thes. 2:4). That is when the WOMAN (the spiritual element of the Jews, apart from the 144,000 servants) will flee into the wilderness, into the place that God has prepared for her, a place where she will be protected and cared for throughout the whole period of 3 ½ years of great tribulation, (Rev. 12:6, Rev. 12:14) and that is when the 144,000 servants that have been sealed with the baptism of the Holy Ghost (Rev. 7:3-8) will scatter and go back to the nations that they have returned from, to preach the everlasting gospel, (Rev. 14:6) warning their fellow brethren, (according to the flesh) and the foolish Gentile virgins, not to worship the beast, nor have anything to do with the image of the beast, lest they perish in the soon to come, wrath of God that is to be poured out upon those who do so, Rev. 14:7-11. (We do not have the space to explain fully, all that we are mentioning here, but we do have other articles that explain all of these things in their particular setting. You may have them upon request if there is something mentioned here that you do not understand.)




Alright now, in answer to the angel’s question, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders? This chief angel raised His hands and sware by Him that liveth for ever, (This angel called to Abraham when he was about to sacrifice his son, Isaac, and swore by Himself to Abraham concerning a promise to bless him, and the apostle Paul picked it up in his letter to the Hebrews, chapter 6, verse 1, and showed that it was actually, God, swaring by Himself to Abraham), that there will still be, a time, times, and a half time (3 ½ years) left, after he (the Antichrist) has accomplished his scattering of the holy people (Jews). Daniel had heard but did not understand the answer, so he says to the angel, (verse 8) “O my Lord, What shall be the end of these things?” (Just hold your place there in Daniel 12, and let me come back to that after I show you something else, before it leaves my mind). I will go quickly, back to Rev. 10:1-3, and then come back to Daniel 12:7, to show you something that is portrayed in these two chapters. In Rev. 10, where the mighty angel is standing with His right foot upon the sea, and His left foot upon the earth, it presents a universal picture. It shows that what He is announcing there is to have a universal application. Why? Because the Gentile bride from this age of grace, has come in from every nation under heaven. She includes people from all races and creeds, people who have laid their traditions aside for a true revelation of the Lord Jesus Christ, and have then followed Him in repentance, and baptism in His name. It is to the living element of this bride people (which is still universal) that the seven thunders will sound THEIR VOICES, and their sounding will take place AFTER the might angel has cried with a loud voice, and declared that time for the Gentiles has run out. Now when we come back to Daniel 12:7, we find this same angel (identified to be the same angel, by the fact that He swares by Him that liveth for ever) upon the waters of THE RIVER, a certain geographical spot, not upon the land and upon the sea, as in Rev. 10. This pinpoints the fact of who He is turning to when He closes time for the Gentiles. He is talking to Daniel, concerning his people, and Daniel’s people are Jews, so we see here, that He has left His universal position, where He was clothed with a cloud, and is now being revealed to Daniel’s people, clothed in linen. Remember, Daniel’s visions climaxed with the end of this age when Jesus would come to set up His millennial reign from the throne of David, in Jerusalem.


1260 DAYS – 1290 DAYS – 1335 DAYS


Now we will come back to what the angel said to Daniel when he asked, “What shall be the end of these things?” This angel said, “Go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. (Notice verse 10, now.) Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried: (talking about those of Daniel’s people who will find their place in God’s plan of redemption) but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; (that political minded, materialistic element of Jews who sell out to the Antichrist, cannot possibly understand the message of the two witnesses, for they will be speaking spiritual things, neither will the wicked element of Gentiles understand the message of the seven thunders, for those SEVEN MEN will be speaking spiritual language that only the bride of Christ will understand.) but the wise shall understand. Verse 11, And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, (that is in the middle of the Seventieth week of Daniel’s prophetic scope) there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.” Some people read this verse 11, and think there is a contradiction in the scriptures because it gives an extra 30 days more than the time allotted to the Antichrist. This definitely has to be a period of time when the wrath of God is being poured out upon wicked mankind at the conclusion of the 1260 days of great tribulation. I will back that up by taking you to the words of Jesus in Matthew 24:29-30, and then let you turn to Revelation 19:11-21, and read what happens when He comes back to earth with power and great glory. We are reading in Matthew 24, to show you when He is coming back, now notice the words of verse 29. “IMMEDIATELY A-F-T-E-R the TRIBULATION of those days (That is the thousand two hundred and threescore days, 1260 days, 3 ½ years by the prophetic calendar, that the woman in Rev. 12:6, is fleeing from the wrath of the beast.) shall the sun be darkened, and the moon shall not give her light, and the stars shall fall from heaven, and the powers of the heavens shall be shaken:” Be sure you catch the wording of this verse or you will not be able to account for the extra days that Daniel mentioned. We know from the many other scriptures that the Antichrist has a full 1260 days of prophetic time allotted to him from the time he breaks the covenant with Israel in the middle of the week, until the wrath of God begins to be poured out upon him. This is the period of time referred to as the great tribulation, a time of trouble upon a nation of people, according to Daniel 12:1. Now this verse here in Matt. 24:29, speaking of the time when Jesus comes back to earth, lets us know that it will be IMMEDIATELY AFTER the tribulation of those days. When He comes back it will be a time when the wrath of God will be poured out upon wicked mankind, and naturally there will be a period of time involved. When you read verse 12 of Daniel, chapter 12, you will discover that there is still another 45 days added on to the 1290 days, making a total of 1335 days altogether, from the middle of the week until those who are left alive, find themselves over in the millennium, with Christ on the throne of David. There is still no cause for alarm though, because it will be necessary to cleanse and rededicate the temple and altar and everything that has been defiled by the Antichrist and his beast system. Daniel says, verse 12, “Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days.” This is still the angel speaking to Daniel, and he says, “But go thou (Daniel) thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at the end of these days.” Naturally that will be in the millennium, after all that Daniel has seen in His visions, has come to pass.




Brothers and sisters: Listen to me; I am not going into all these details just to take up space in this message. No, I believe the time has come that the true bride of Christ MUST know what is going on, and in order for her to know, she must get these thunders in their proper place. You just cannot have the angel of Rev. 10, crying, time is finished for the Gentiles, 16 years before the trumpet angels of chapter 8, start working with the two witnesses who will mark the starting of the week of time yet left to the Jews. I believe most of you know what I mean. When it is time for God to start marking time for the Jews again, Jesus will open that 7th seal, Rev. 8:1, that brings about the one half hour of silence in heaven. The next thing to be fulfilled is chapter 10:1-6, closing time for the Gentiles, and when that takes place: those trumpet angels of chapter 8:2-13, are ready to start sounding, marking time for Israel. In other words, when Rev. 10:6, is fulfilled, that same angel who announces the closing of Gentile time, there, then turns to the Jews to fulfill Daniel 12. He is no longer in His universal position, with one foot on the sea, and the other on the land. He is seen here, in one geographical spot, announcing time for Israel, one nation. I hope this is making sense to you; it will get rid of a lot of cobwebs if you can see it clearly. The main things as we study these prophetic scriptures, is to watch the keys that unlock them.




Let us go back to Rev. Chapter 4, now, and pick up where we left off. In verse 3, John gives a description of the one he saw sitting upon the throne. Then in verse 4, he says, “And round about the throne were four and twenty seats: and upon the seats I saw four and twenty elders sitting.” You will see later that these elders play a part in what John sees and hears. They were clothed in white raiment; and had crowns of gold upon their heads. What a magnificent sight for this little mortal man to be viewing. That throne he was viewing, was not just some ordinary looking chair; it would have been more like, we will say, a huge, square platform with a great throne chair in the center of it. The point of it is this though, the platform, and all this, made up the whole throne of God, and round about this huge platform was twenty four seats, and in each seat he saw someone sitting, clothed in white raiment, with crowns of gold upon their heads. He saw a sea of glass before the throne, that looked like crystal, and in the midst of the throne and round about the throne, he saw four beasts full of eyes before and behind. These beasts represent the embodiment of the power of God that guards the throne and the access to what is in the midst of that throne. Keep in mind; this is a great display of the glory and majesty of the Lord Jesus Christ, who once lived and walked on earth among men, but has now been taken up, and is seated in the center of all that. He is crowned with a rainbow, sitting there dressed as a high priest, with the authority to speak to Elohim. This is perfectly in line with Matthew 28:18, where Jesus spake to His disciples saying, “All power is given unto me in heaven and in earth.” In other words, He has all the authority of Elohim bestowed upon Him, and John is allowed to view all this in a vision. Then while John stood looking at all this majestic splendor, he began to be aware of certain manifestations. Rev. 4:6, “And out of the throne proceeded lightnings and thunderings and voices.” Where was this taking place? It was coming right out of the midst of the throne. This lets us know that whatever he heard, it had its origin within that throne. With that in mind, as we study the rest of the book of Revelation, let us be aware that whenever, and wherever a voice, and voices utter, the authority for it, comes from the midst of the throne of God, which is the throne of the Lord Jesus Christ. No man can speak a truth, unless it has its origin from the midst of the throne of God. We are dealing with things that you will not find written in the pages of your Bible, things that do not come out of Bible schools and seminaries. Do not tell me that God is confined to what is written in the pages of the Bible; He is an ever present, living God, who is able to speak to His people at any time. He is limited only by certain principles which He, Himself established, as far as time factors, and means. The thunderings and lightnings here, lets us know that God is going to speak. Whatever is spoken will originate from the throne of God.




Now as we go to the 5th chapter we find John viewing something that is taking place there in the heavens. He says, “And I saw in the right hand of him that sat on the throne a book (SCROLL) written within and on the back side, sealed with seven seals. And I saw a strong angel (watch for the word, VOICE,) proclaiming with a loud voice.” A strong angel proclaiming with a loud voice is heard now, and his authority comes from within the throne which issues all the thunderings, lightnings and voices, and everything that is going to take place. It will all have its origin there. Now John might have heard a hundred voices right there, but this lets us know that when the thunders sound, the message they carry will originate right there and will be channeled to the respective vessels that God has chosen to do His speaking. Notice now this strong angel proclaims with a loud voice, “Who is worthy to open the book, (or scroll) and to loose the seals thereof?” Brothers and sisters, the scene changes here; John immediately begins looking for someone who is worthy to loose those seals. How would you have felt in his place? What would have been your reaction? There he was, viewing this heavenly scene, and hearing these things, just a little old mortal man whose body was probably left lying down there on the rocks when he was lifted up in the spirit to see and hear these things. Try to imagine the setting. When John hears this strong angel proclaiming, “Who is worthy,” he looks, and in every direction, he sees a beautiful angel that surely ought to be worthy to open the seals, but not one of them make a move, so John begins to weep. He says, “And I wept much, because no man was found worthy to open and to read the book, neither to look therein.” Notice who does the talking next; not an angel, but one of the elders said to John, “Weep not: behold, the Lion of the tribe of Judah, the Root of David, hath prevailed to open the book, and to loose the SEVEN seals thereof.” We certainly know who the Lion of the tribe of Judah is. It is Jesus Christ, the Jewish Messiah. Right? The elder told John that He, (Jesus Christ) HATH, (past tense) prevailed to open the book and to loose the seven seals. When did he do that? He did it 2000 years ago when He, as a sacrificial Lamb, offered His life upon the altar of God for the sins of all lost mankind. Where is He now when He is seen in this vision? He is seated in the midst of the great throne with the little scroll in His hand. That has been His position for the past 2000 years as He interceded for the contents of that little scroll. In that little scroll is all the names of those who will ever accept God’s plan of redemption, and Jesus is interceding for them with the scroll still sealed up. When the seventh seal is broken His intercessory work will be over; He will leave that mercy seat, and there will be no more grace for us Gentiles. Alright now, think about this; the Lion of the tribe of Judah HATH prevailed, and when He prevailed, He did not do it as a Lion, He accomplished it as a lamb, so it is on the merits of what He did as a sacrificial Lamb that makes Him worthy so watch verse 6. “And I beheld, and, lo, in the midst of the throne and of the four beasts, and in the midst of the elder, stood a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth.”




Saints: Listen to me! Here is where we must be spiritual. This is symbolic language. There is no literal Lion, and neither is there a literal Lamb, and especially not a lamb with 7 horns and 7 eyes. That would be a freak. Remember, this is pictured like this to John to represent what Jesus was, and did in respects to the things he is witnessing, but as we read these verses, keep your eyes on Jesus, the one seated in the midst of the throne; He never moved from His position one bit. But as John watched this panoramic scene, his eyes still on Jesus, he sees this animal like creature come and take the little scroll out of the hand of Jesus, the one sitting on the throne. Do you see why this has to be looked at as a symbolic picture? It was Jesus on the throne holding the scroll, in His intercessory role and it was Jesus in His role as a sin offering (a Lamb) that prevailed, and therefore was worthy to open the scroll, but in actuality the scroll remained in the hand of the one seated on the throne, and it will continue to remain there until the end of this Gentile age. Verse 7, “And he (the Lamb) came and took the book out of the right hand of him that sat upon the throne. And when he had taken the book, the four beasts and four and twenty elders fell down before the lamb, having every one of them harps, and golden vials full of odors, which are the prayers of saints. And they sung a new song, saying, “Thou art worthy to take the book, and to open the seals thereof? (Listen now, this definitely identifies the one who is taking the book out of the hand of the one who is sitting on the throne) for thou wast slain, and has redeemed us to God by the blood out of every kindred, and tongue, and people, and nation; and hast made us unto our God kings and priests: and we shall reign on the earth.” This was being sung as a song to the Lamb when he came and took the little scroll to open the seals, but Saints: We all know that Jesus did not look like a Lamb when He was hanging there on that old cross with His blood spilling from His pierced side. He was a man then, and He will always be a man, but these various descriptions of Him, call attention to the various phases of man’s redemption, and how the very God-man Himself was, and is, everything we need. Like I have said before: we sing that little chorus, He is all I need, and that is the absolute truth; we do not need any other God nor prop to lean on but Him, but I wonder if we really do have the reality of that down in our spirit to the extent that we apply it in every situation?


Remember now brothers and sisters, it was Jesus that broke the seals in the year 1963, Bro. William Branham was just the earthly vessel that the revelation of these seals was transmitted through. God never leaves Himself without a vessel to work through in His dealings with mankind. That is why I say that there is no doubt in my mind that there are two Jewish men somewhere right today, that God will anoint with the spirit, or anointing of Moses and Elijah to fulfill Rev. 11:1-8, when the hour arrives. By the same token: I believe there are seven Holy Ghost filled men somewhere in the world today that God is preparing to fulfill Rev. 10:3, when it is time for the bride of Christ to hear the message of the seven thunders. Now some may say, Bro. Jackson, I just do not believe it like that. I say, That is your privilege, but we are furnishing enough scriptural foundation, to build this thought on solid ground, therefore if you are just being stubborn, or you just do not have a proper attitude about it; it is very doubtful that you could hear any kind of thunder from God. We are going into great detail, pointing out the singular, and the plural uses of certain words which we believe furnish us with keys to unlock these mysteries. We further believe that those who have ears to hear, will hear, and be ready when Jesus returns for His redeemed bride.




Now it was the four beasts and the twenty four elders that sang the song to the Lamb of His worthiness to open the scroll, but I want you to notice this verse 11,here in the 5th chapter. “And I beheld, (This is John speaking) and I heard the VOICE (SINGULAR) of many angels round about the throne and the beasts and the elders: and the number of them was ten thousand times ten thousand, and thousands of thousands; Saying with a loud VOICE, (SINGULAR) Worthy is the Lamb that was slain to receive power, and riches and wisdom, and strength, and honor, and glory, and blessing.” Let me test you a little right here. Did you catch from what was said, why the word VOICE was used in the singular when it actually applied to so many? It was because they were all saying the same thing, in unison. It sounded like one great voice. That is enough to make anyone tremble. Who were they giving glory to? Jesus, of course. But they were giving glory to Him based on the merits of what He accomplished on earth as the perfect sacrificial Lamb, without spot or blemish. Oh, Saints! It is such a beautiful picture when God draws back the curtain and allows us to see by revelation just how he, the very God who created all things incarnated a human body, and through the office work of the one Son of God (not another person, but another office work of the one God) worked to perfection every phase of our redemption. He took upon Himself the sins of all lost mankind, suffered on the cross, went into the lowest parts of hell itself to conquer death, hell, and the grave, and then ascended back to glory to sit as the Highest of all. HALLELUJAH! What a redemption! How can we help but praise Him? He truly is worthy of all praise.




Let us drop down to chapter 6 now, and this brings us to the time when the Lamb is going to start breaking the seals. Now, Who is going to break the seals? Jesus Christ, while He is still high priest. Verse 1, “And I saw when the Lamb (which is Jesus Christ) opened one of the seals, and I heard, as it were the noise of thunder, one of the four beasts saying, Come and see.” The voice of this beast sounded like thunder. Now many of you here in Faith Assembly sat right in the tabernacle and heard the messenger, the prophet to this age, when he preached the seals. You heard him say with your own ears, and others can read it in the sermon books, When the first seal was opened, John, in heaven, heard it thunder, but there was only one thunder sounded. What was the significance of that? It signifies that God was speaking, and not at random, but specifically. You read it, or listen to the tape and you will see, that is exactly what the prophet messenger experienced. Now I did not hear it thunder, and neither did any of you, but that is how God dealt with Bro. William Branham. God spoke specifically to him. How? By revelation, revealing to him thins that were written, but no man understood up until then. The thunder identifies it as being God speaking, but please notice that there were no more thunders sounded in connection with the opening of the other seals that were revealed at that time. It wasn’t necessary; the one thunder was enough to identify the one speaking, and He gave Bro. William Branham the revelation of the first six seals to make known to the church. Then as he was closing that series of teaching, he said, When the seals started to open there was one thunder but when the 7th seal was opened and we see Him (the Lord Jesus Christ in angelic form) standing on earth, there was 7 distinct thunders, one right after the other. In other words, it was different than the one thunder that was heard when the seals began to be opened. Brothers and sisters: Regardless of what some of these preachers are saying, and teaching, about the 7 thunders being the revelation of the seven seals; don’t you believe that for one moment. It absolutely is not. They did not hear it right. They did not even read their Bible right, or they would know better. That is why I have purposed to take as much time as is necessary to thoroughly deal with this subject, and get the word VOICE, and also VOICES, properly identified and placed in a scriptural setting. I am not concerned very much with what some of these carnal minded, so called preachers, may say about this message, for they could never interpret it anyway except carnally, no matter what we say. This lets me know, the real revelation of these things belongs only to the bride of Christ. Praise God! I’m so glad Jesus talks to His people. It is these carnal teachers who cannot hear from God themselves, that is throwing many people off the true course. Now in verse 6, John heard A VOICE saying something. Then in verse 7, when the fourth seal is opened the word VOICE, occurs again. Verse 7, “And when He had opened the fourth seal, I heard the voice of the fourth beast say, Come and see.” You will notice this is one of the four beasts doing the talking, but it is very clear that it is not figurative. It is a literal voice, and it is speaking specifically to John. In the spirit John is actually standing and seeing these things take place, and hearing the VOICE that speaks to him. The horses are symbolic, but the VOICE that John hears is a literal voice. As we said earlier, the word VOICE, always points to God speaking, angels speaking, or the voice of a man or beast. I did not mention beast the last time, but the emphasis is on the fact that the voices are literal, and not figurative, and the beast is symbolic. Animals do not talk.




Let us go to chapter 7, now. This chapter, or I should say, the first 8 verses of this chapter fulfill God’s plan for the nation of Israel right at the beginning of the 70th week of Daniel. At least that is when this angel we read of here begins to show himself. Verse 1, “And after these things I saw four angels standing on the four corners of the earth, holding the four winds of the earth, that the wind should not blow on the earth, nor on the sea, nor on any tree. And I saw another angel ascending from the east, having the seal of the living God: and he cried with a loud VOICE to the four angels, to whom it was given to hurt the earth and the sea, Saying, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till we have sealed the servants of God in their foreheads.” Brothers and sisters, we all know that if we were standing out in the open looking into the Eastern sky and suddenly we would see an angel coming over the horizon of the earth; he would definitely look like he was climbing. Would you not say so? That is why John saw him as though he was ascending. Actually what he is seeing is that angel of God which has watched over the gospel of Jesus Christ from the time it left Jerusalem there in the first century when the apostles began to go forth taking it to the Gentiles, until this present hour. That angel has been with the gospel as it spread all through Europe, stayed with it right through the Dark Ages, and stayed with it right on into the new world. The gospel came to America and Canada, and since the reformation it has been around the world through various missionaries, but that angel has been set to guard over the true revelation that is contained therein, and now John sees him after the truth has been restored back to the gospel and it is now ready to take back to Israel. It could not go back to those Jews until it has restored back to its original form just like it left there over 1900 years ago. When John sees him: he is taking the gospel home through the witness of those two prophets. He could not take it back to those Jews until it was restored to its true apostolic form. Now John hears him crying with a loud voice, Hurt not the earth, neither the sea, nor the trees, till WE have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. John said this angel had the seal of the living God. What is the seal of the living God? It is none other than the baptism of the Holy Ghost. He is going back to the Jewish nation that they may receive the genuine baptism of the Holy Ghost, and come to know exactly who Jesus Christ is, that He is their long awaited Messiah. When you connect that to the 14th chapter of Rev., you see the results, for there you find 144,000 Jews with the Lamb’s Father’s name written in their foreheads. We know that name is Jesus, for Jesus, the Lamb, said that He came in His Father’s name. He manifested the Father’s name to those whom the Father had given to Him out of the world, and He kept them in the Father’s name.


Now we talk about the gospel being restored to its original form and some folks still do not know what we mean. For them I want to say this, That angel would never allow the gospel to return to the Jews until it was completely free from every trace of trinity teaching. It must be a one God message, and baptism in the name of the Lord Jesus Christ, and the baptism of the Holy Ghost recognized as the seal of God before that angel will allow it to go home. But, when the time is right, for chapter 7 to be fulfilled that angel will be heard calling for the other four angels to hold back the winds of world conflict until WE, (plural) have sealed the servants of our God in their foreheads. That angel is going to work with two prophets until they have seen 144,000 Jewish men receive the baptism of the Holy Ghost. As we have said already, while those two witnesses are busy preaching and prophesying for the purpose of calling out the 144,000 there will be others who will hear, believe, and receive the Holy Ghost, but they will spend the last 3 ½ years of the 70th week of Daniel hiding from the beast; while the 144,000 men will be going to their brethren in dispersion, preaching the everlasting gospel, Rev. 14:6. That verse says the angel had the everlasting gospel to preach to them that dwell on earth of every kindred and tongue and people, but you know, and I know, that angels do not preach, so who will do the preaching? The 144,000.




Now let us look at verse 9, of this chapter 7. John says, “After this (the sealing of the 144,000, and the great tribulation) I beheld, and, lo, a great multitude, which no man could number, of all nations, and kindreds, and people, and tongues, stood before the throne, and before the Lamb, clothed with white robes, and palms in their hands: And cried with a loud voice, saying, Salvation to our God which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb.” What we have here is a great multitude crying out, but voice is used in the singular again, and the reason is the same; It is the voice of unity. They are all crying the same thing at the same time. All the angels, the twenty four elders, and the four beasts are standing around the throne and they fall on their faces and worship God, but notice who it is that talks to John. That is why I said, Keep your mind on those elders. Verse 13, “And one of the elders answered, saying unto me, What are these which are arrayed in white robes? And whence came they.” The elder is asking John who these are, and where they came from, but John didn’t know, so he just turns the question right back to him by saying, “Sir, thou knowest.” That is the same as saying, I do not know but you do, so you tell me. This is the only place you will find the word Sir, but it certainly proves that the voice speaking to John is not the voice of God in this case; neither is it the voice of an angel. You will notice here that John did not fall down and try to worship this one, but rather, called him, Sir, and said, You tell me. Brothers and sisters: I have said it before; These elders definitely have to be the patriarchs and the apostles who were redeemed from among mankind. That is how God sets up His theocratic government. The word elder is used to designate someone set in a position of authority to represent others to a higher position. John spoke to him, (the elder) just like you would the President of the United States, calling him Sir, recognizing his authority. You will not find any place in the Bible where a prophet or any man ever referred to an angel, as Sir. This is a word that is related to fellow man. Saints I realize that some will say this is contradictory to say that John is seeing the twelve patriarchs and the twelve apostles, when He, Himself, is one of the twelve apostles, but do not let that cause you any problem. Remember, John is lifted up in the Spirit and carried to a future age. He also saw his name written in one of the twelve foundation stones of the new city, (Rev. 21:14) while he was looking into the future. He was looking all the way into the millennium where the 12 patriarchs are representing their tribes to the one seated on the throne, and the twelve apostles who took what God had done through those 12 tribes, and the words of Jesus, and represented it to mankind in that first age, there before the throne representing all who believed their witness. As far as John seeing himself as one of those elders: that is no strange thing. Just suppose God would see fit to let some of us look 2000 years into the future; we would see ourselves doing something. Is that right?


Saints there is a lot more I want to put in this message while we are dealing with the subject of the seven thunders, and I cannot get it in the space we have this month, so please bear with us until the July issue where we will go into chapter 8, and show you something of what those two witnesses will be doing when that 70th week of Daniel starts for the Jews. We also want to deal with what John heard, a little more yet, for I believe there is a key to the great mass of confusion that is locked up in the midst of those who try to follow the prophet’s message. Men are struggling, trying to find the message of the seven thunders in something that Bro. William Branham preached, when they ought to be devoting their time to trying to understand what the seven thunders are. If we know what the thunders are, we will have a better chance of hearing them when they finally do sound THEIR VOICES. In the meantime: may we all keep a proper attitude and let God work His perfecting process in our lives as He sees fit to do so.

Oneness Of God, Part 2 – 1979, April




For those of you who may receive this issue without having read part one, we ended that part still speaking about the angels and the place they have in the plan of God, endeavoring to show why we teach that God was speaking to His angelic helpers when He said, “Let us make man in our image,” in Genesis 1:26.




We are in Hebrews, chapter 2, and we will go back to verse 1 and pick up our thought. If we can show that angels do have a part in God’s plan of redemption and that they are ministering spirits, (HEB. 1:14) ministering to those who shall be heirs of salvation, it should not be difficult to see that they had a part in creation also. Paul, writing to the Hebrew saints, started off in chapter 2 by saying, “Therefore we ought to give the more earnest heed to the things which we have heard, lest at any time we should let them slip.” That means when we hear truth, we had better take heed to it and let it start working on our behalf or the day will come when that truth shall slip away from us, but we will still be held accountable for it, as you will see when we read verses 2 & 3. “For if the word spoken by angels was steadfast and every transgression and disobedience received a just recompense of reward; (That was the word spoken by the prophets of old, which word came to them by the angel of the Lord.) How shall we escape if we neglect so great salvation which at first began to be spoken by the Lord and was confirmed unto us by them that heard Him. God also bearing them witness, both with signs and wonders, and with divers miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost according to His own will.” Paul is not including himself in this reference even though in another letter we do read where he said, Have I not wrought the signs of an apostle among you? In this particular verse, Paul is referring to the apostles who walked with Jesus, how that God confirmed the word through them with signs and wonders, different miracles and gifts of the Holy Ghost. Then he goes on to say, “for unto the angels hath He not put in subjection the world to come, whereof we speak. (This is Paul’s own revelation of the part angels have in the plan of God), But one in a certain place testified saying, What is man, that thou art mindful of him? Or the son of man, that thou visitest him? Thou madest him (MAN) a little lower than the angels.” That was in Genesis 1:27 when God created man, a spirit being, just a little lower than the angels, which were also spirit beings. God said to those angels, “Let us make man in our image.” God is the architect; it is His thoughts that are to be carried out. The angels did not design anything that was to be made; they only helped to carry out the plan of God. You can search the scriptures through and you will find that every time God got ready to change conditions or to make something known to man, there was usually always an angel on the scene. Gabriel came to Zacharias to announce the birth of John. It was also the angel Gabriel that came to Mary to announce that she had found favor with God and that she would conceive in her womb and bring forth a son which she should call Jesus. We certainly do not have any difficulty seeing that angels speak on behalf of God, for everything that Gabriel spoke came to pass exactly as he said it would. There was not one idle word spoken.




When Jesus hung on that old Roman cross that day, it looked like His friends had forsaken Him. He sure did not look much like God hanging there, crying, Eloi, Eloi, lamasabachthani? (My God, My God, Why hast thou forsaken me?) But it had to be like that, for God had purposed to manifest himself in flesh, take the sins of man upon that flesh and die like a man upon that old Roman cross to pay man’s sin debt. God wanted men to see a man die willingly, when many of those nearby knew perfectly well that He could speak the word and ten thousand angels would come to His rescue. He could have spoken the word and every one of those Roman soldiers would have been lying dead or He could have spoke that old cross out of existence, but it was necessary that He die like a man to prove once and for all that He was truly man. After all, death is only the process of life being separated from the flesh and the life of that flesh had power to raise the flesh back up from the dead. Nevertheless, moments after His head went limp and fell on His chest, there was a disturbance in the corridors of hell. What was it? The Spirit of life that had stepped out of that flesh hanging there on that cross had suddenly made an appearance in the devil’s prison place. He had come to set some captives free and the devil knew what he was there for. This was to fulfill David’s prophecy in Psalms 16:9-10, “therefore my heart is glad, and my glory rejoiceth: My flesh also shall rest in hope. For thou wilt not leave my soul in hell; (No! He has come to take it out) neither wilt thou suffer thine Holy One (Jesus Christ, the Messiah) to see corruption.” That is right, He will go back and pick up that body of flesh before it has laid in Joseph’s tomb long enough to rot. You say, How do you know that, Bro. Jackson? Matthew 27:50-53, tells us that when Jesus yielded up the ghost, the veil of the temple was rent from top to bottom and that a great earthquake shook things. Rocks were flying and graves were opening up. Then after Jesus’ resurrection many bodies of dead saints came out of the graves and appeared to various people in the holy city. Then in Ephesians 4:8-10, we read, “Wherefore he saith, When He ascended up on high, He led captivity captive, (That was the righteous souls which were held in paradise in the heart of the earth until their Redeemer appeared) and gave gifts unto men. Now that He ascended, what is it but that He also descended first into the lower parts of the earth? He that descended is the same also that ascended up far above all heavens, that He might fill all things.” Well, what does that prove? We just published an article, titled, Hell is Not Eternal, which explains all this in more detail, but we will go to 1 Peter 3:18-20, and let Peter tell us where that Spirit of life went and what it did during that interval between the crucifixion of Jesus and His resurrection. “For Christ also hath once suffered for sins, the just for the unjust, that He might bring us to God, being put to death in the flesh, but quickened by the Spirit: BY WHICH ALSO HE WENT AND PREACHED UNTO THE SPIRITS IN PRISON; Which sometimes were disobedient, when once the longsuffering of God waited in the days of Noah, while the ark was a preparing, wherein few, that is, eight souls were saved by water.” By these scriptures we learn that the Spirit of Christ went right down into the lower parts of the earth, preached the good news to righteous spirits being held captive by Satan, preached the bad news to all those wicked spirits who were in hell to be tormented, and then led those righteous spirits out of that place into a heavenly paradise. Yes, He could have called ten thousand angels, but He died there that day for you and me. God has chosen the foolish things of the world to confound the wise; and the weak things of the world to confound the things which are mighty and base things of the world and things which are despised, hath God chosen, yea, and things which are not, to bring to nought things that are. That no flesh should glory in His presence. Paul said that to the Corinthians in his first letter to them. The gospel message seems very weak and foolish to the great wise men of the world, but to those whose eyes have been opened by the word of God, it is a wonderful and marvelous story, that one should love us enough to willingly suffer such pain and agony on our behalf. That was one thing angels could not do (die for the sins of mankind). God had to take on a body of flesh and do it Himself to satisfy His own demands. That was the only provision He made for lost man to be reconciled to their God and those who reject that provision are bound for hell. The difference between heaven and hell is believing something, for if you truly believe, you will obey. By the same token, the difference between believing that God is three persons or believing that He is One, is tied up in the question of, Who was He talking to in Genesis 1:26, when He said, Let us make man in our image? If you cannot see angels in Genesis 1:26, you will never be able to understand what Jesus meant when He said to Phillip, He that hath seen me hath seen the Father (John 14:9) or I am in the Father and the Father is in me. Neither will you be able to understand why Jesus would say, “I am Alpha and Omega, the beginning and the end, the first and the last.” On the other hand, if you can see that God was talking to angels in Genesis 1:26, then all these other things in the scriptures will open up to you. Things that have seemed so mysterious to you in the past, will become very clear to you.




I said in part one of this message that Genesis 1:26 is not the only place where God said, “LET US,” therefore I would like for you to open your Bibles to Genesis 11:7, where we will find this same language. Before we look at this though, let us look at chapter 3 for just a little bit. Time has progressed since the beginning of man’s history to a point where the man and his wife have both sinned. By this time, they are in physical flesh so that they are able to have physical contact with the earth and its environment and through a choice presented to them by the serpent, they have disobeyed God. In dealing with their sin, God cursed the serpent, put enmity between the serpent and the woman and between the seed of the serpent and the seed of the woman, added sorrow and pain to the woman’s conception and child bearing, cursed the ground so that it would bear thorns and thistles, Johnson grass and horse weeds, and commanded the man to earn his bread by the sweat of his face, tilling that cursed ground. After He had made cots of skin and clothed them, the Lord God said, “Behold, the man is become as one of US . . ., to know good and evil.” Now, Brothers and Sisters, I ask you, Does that in any way rule out the fact that God is talking to His angelic helpers? Of course not! I assure you, those angels knew the difference between good and evil, just the same as God did. That is how Lucifer and one-third of the angels come to be called fallen angels. They failed to remain loyal to God when they were tested. (We have an article on the Testing and Fall of Satan) For more confirmation of whether angels know good and evil when they are confronted with it, let us consider the one that came to Daniel when he had been praying and seeking God for 21 days. He told Daniel that his words were heard from the very first day that he began to pray, but that he (the angel) had been delayed or withstood by the prince of the kingdom of Persia. This prince of Persia was an angel also, but he was a bad angel. In other words, the two angels had been in a fight for 21 days, not two good angels fighting, but a good angel and a bad one, and he said that when he left Daniel, he would return to fight the prince of Persia some more. Therefore, do not try to tell me that angels do not know the difference between good and bad. Those that are encamped about the people of God, which Paul refers to as minsters to those who shall be heirs of salvation, are constantly in a fight with demons (bad angels) on our behalf. You have heard people say, There has been a war going on inside of me for days. If you have experienced such a thing, it was probably because there was a bad thing trying to get hold of you and a good thing trying to keep it from happening. In other words, two angels fighting and you are caught between the blows. Your spirit is affected by it. Try to tell that to a psychiatrist and he will say you are crazy even though he may have similar wars going on inside himself. You do not get this kind of information from a scientific laboratory. Test tubes will not show up this kind of trouble, but it is real anyway.




Now God said, “the man has become as one of us, to know good and evil; and now, lest he put forth his hand, and take also of the tree of life, and eat, and live forever; Therefore the Lord God sent him forth from the garden of Eden, to till the ground from whence he was taken.” If God was three persons, equal in authority, should not this next verse say, THEY drove the man out of the garden? It doesn’t say that; (we are reading in Genesis 3:24) “So HE drove out the man; and HE placed at the east of the garden of Eden (What?) cherubims, (cherubims are angels) and a flaming sword which turned every way to keep the way of the tree of life.” There is not much written about these cherubims, but there are definitely other references made to them and in other scriptures they are portrayed as winged creatures. (As we said in another message, there are different realms of angelic beings, just like there will be of immortal saints in the millennium. Some will invariably disagree with both statements, but the scriptures bear it out.) They are not to be thought of as the type of angels that are ministering spirits to man. The scriptures seem to place these cherubims in a much higher realm. In this particular instance they are entrusted with the responsibility of guarding the way to the tree of life. You will notice, it doesn’t say that they were guarding a gate somewhere, a gate to a certain geographical spot. That is where the church world in general make their mistake. They believe the tree of life is a literal plant life tree, so naturally they picture these winged angelic creatures guarding a literal gate to a fenced garden where the tree of life is growing. When you come to see that God Himself is the only tree of life, then you realize that these cherubims were set to keep man from the presence of God. When God instructed Moses concerning the tabernacle, he was to build a box for the tables of stone. That was called the ark of the covenant and over that ark, in the innermost part of the tabernacle was the mercy seat with one cherub on each end of it with their faces turned toward each other and their wings covering the mercy seat. These cherubims were of beaten gold and the mercy seat was of pure gold, but the point of it is this, God told Moses that He would meet with him and commune with him from above the mercy seat and from between the two cherubims which are upon the ark of the testimony. This, in type, showed that God still had those cherubims between Him and man, keeping man from His presence. In other words, they are guards, guarding the tree of eternal life, which is the presence of God when Adam sinned, God separated Himself from him. He would not let the man enjoy the pleasures of sin and dwell in the presence of eternal life at the same time, so the cherubims were set between them. Remember, angels are offspring of God, but they are not gods. No angel has ever allowed any man to fall down and worship him.




We will go to the 11th chapter now, but let me remind you first that God had instructed Noah’s family to, “Be fruitful and multiply and replenish or fill the earth.” That was God’s command to them and they truly did begin to multiply, but when we come to chapter 11, we find that they are not carrying out the command to fill the earth, for they are all huddled together trying to keep from being scattered. Verse 1, “And the whole earth was of one language, and of one speech (this verse does not mean that they were spread out over the whole face of the earth, it only means that all the people upon the earth at that time were of one language.) And it came to pass, as they journeyed from the east, that they found a plain in the land of Shinar; and they dwelt there. And they said one to another, Go to, (get ready) let us make brick and burn them thoroughly. And they had brick for stone, and lime for mortar. And they said, Go to, let us build us a city and a tower, whose top may reach unto heaven; and let us make us a name, LEST WE BE SCATTERED ABROAD UPON THE FACE OF THE WHOLE EARTH.” This was what God wanted and they were trying to keep from spreading out over all the whole earth. Their plans were completely contrary to the Lord God’s command; “And the Lord came down to see the city and the tower which the children of men builded.” God moved by His Spirit to investigate their plans. He had heard what they said, so let us hear what God has to say about the situation. 6, “And the Lord said, Behold, the people is one, (one in their motive, and one in their language) and they all have one language; and this they begin to do: and now nothing shall be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do.” Upon investigation, the Lord found a people so unified in their purpose and motive, that God Himself said they would be able to do anything they imagined to do. Isn’t that good, Bro. Jackson? No, they were disobeying God’s word. God had given a commandment that they should be fruitful and multiply and fill the whole earth, but they all wanted to camp right together instead of spreading out. Brother, if God says move out, move out it had better be or He will tear your nest up just like an old mother eagle. We have heard Bro. William Branham speak about how he has watched through binoculars and learned how the old mother eagle deals with her little eaglets. She will carry food to them until they are old enough to fly, then she will get in that nest, start flapping those great wings, just beating the tar out of those little fellows until they scramble out of that nest to get free from her licking. Then what does she do? She proceeds to destroy that nest. Those little fellows will have to go find their own food after that. They have nothing to come back to. Now she didn’t push them out of that nest to destroy them, it was her way of teaching them to move out by faith. They have no nest to come back to, but they still have mommy’s sharp eye watching over them. God is like that with His people. Ever now and then He has to give them a licking and break up their huddles and cliques, but He never fails to keep His great all seeing eye on them. Let us look at verse 7 and see what God does here to get these people back to fulfilling His purpose. God wants His word carried out regardless of how good your own personal plan may look to you. God said, Fill the earth and these people started building them a tower into the heavens. They never would have moved on from that place, but God said, (verse 7) “Go to, LET US GO DOWN, (not speaking to the son and the Holy Ghost, but to the angels) and there confound their language that they may not understand one another’s speech.” It would be mighty hard for a construction crew to build a high tower if they could not understand each other’s language, would it not? God had made a determination of how the situation was to be handled, then HE said, Let US go do it. He did not say, Let us go down and see what can be done about this situation. No, HE, singular, did the investigating and made the decision as to what should be done, just like in Genesis 1. We do not find God counseling with anyone else or anything else about what to do as He would have to do if He had two other partners. No, He makes the determination Himself, then He says, LET US GO DO IT, talking to is angelic helpers. Alright, let us read verse 8, before we move on in the message. “So the Lord scattered them abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth: and they left off to build the city.” God knows what He wants done and He knows how to get it done. He does not have to counsel with two other persons of the Godhead or anyone else, but He does allow others of His creation to have a part in the actual process of getting the job done. It is not because God needs help with anything. He did not have any help in the beginning when He was all alone in the Universe and He definitely was all alone, for only He is eternal (without beginning and without an end). Everything else was created by Him. It takes a pretty narrow mind to believe in evolution the way they are teaching it in our schools throughout the land today. I am one hundred percent convinced that God is ONE instead of THREE PERSONS and that He created all things by His word making this theory of evolution just plain childish and silly. I am completely convinced by the scriptures that God is an Omnipresent Spirit without bodily form and that He created a cell of life in Mary for the purpose of bringing forth a man-child into the world free from Adam’s blood line, which blood has death in it. I am completely convinced that God incarnated that Flesh, making Jesus who was already man, both God and man. I know that God did not need a pair of human lips to speak through when He spoke audibly to the prophets of old, nor when He spoke at the Jordan river the day Jesus was baptized by John, saying, “This is my beloved Son, in whom I am well pleased.” But He did have lips to speak through after that and Jesus made no secret about the fact that the Father was doing the speaking when He instructed His disciples. In John 8:49, He said, “For I have not spoken of myself; but the Father which sent me, He gave me a commandment, what I should say, and what I should speak.” How did the Father send Him? The Father was in Him. To you scoffers who laugh at such a statement and make fun saying, That makes Jesus His own father. Let me tell you something, you are still without revelation and the day will come when you will have to eat your own words, either through genuine repentance or through the judgment of God pronounced upon you through the lips of Jesus Christ when you stand before Him in the end. I will not judge you and neither will I be personally offended when you make fun of the word of God, for I am only speaking what I see in this precious old black book (the Bible).




We are going to take some time now to deal with the basic deity names that pointed to God in the Old Testament. I am not an educated man who can tell you all the Hebrew and Greek words that serve to better express various things in the Bible, but I believe that by the help of God I can point out 3 basic deity names and 7 attributable names that will help you to see that God is ONE. I am not too concerned about the scholars who may criticize my way of saying things. I am only concerned with saying something that will better help the flock of God understand the simple truth of His word. If I, by the help of God, can say something that will help you better understand the Godhead, you will not have to go through the Bible trying to figure out which one of the three persons is doing the particular thing that you are reading about. You will know that God is one and that any time you see the word GOD, you can think O-ûE instead of, Is that the Father? Or is that the Son? Or could that be the Holy Ghost? The first word we want to look at is the word, GOD, in the very first verse of the Bible. GOD is an English word. The Hebrew equivalent is EL, or ELOHIM. EL is GOD, ELOHIM, (STRONG ONE, SELF-EXISTENT ONE) speaks of God from the standpoint of the world in general as in the sense of being creator or the object of man’s worship, while the word JEHOVAH, speaks of Him specifically as Lord God of Israel or God of His chosen people. “In the beginning God (ELOHIM) created the heavens and the earth.” He did not need any help. He is the STRONG ONE, the SELF EXISTENT ONE, but after God created the angels and tested them, those that stayed loyal to Him became His helpers. You ask why? It was because God did not choose to remain alone. He desired to share Himself with something, but in order to do so, He had to create something to share Himself with. Therefore, ELOHIM, points to God as related to creation and time. There is a word used in the seminaries to describe God. That word is OMNIPOTENT. It is a theological term. You will not find it in the Bible, but it means unlimited in power. This self existent one (ELOHIM) is unlimited in power. He is without beginning and has no end. Where did He come from? How did He get there? God is not going to tell us a thing like that. There is no answer to questions like that. He is eternal. He always was and He always will be. That is a great mystery, but I do not have to know any more about that in order to believe that there is an all powerful God in control of the whole universe. Do you? I am glad that He did not have a beginning and that He will not have an end. You can put your faith and trust in a God like that. You do not have to worry about living longer than your God, nor about some other God rising up to take His place. That is why He could say to John, on the Isle of Patmos, I AM ALPHA AND OMEGA, the beginning and the ending. I am He which was and is to come. I am He which was dead and am alive for ever more. Only He who is the Strong One, the self existing one, would be capable of laying His life down for a little moment of time and then take it up again to deal with sin in mortal man. We are going into these deity names that God has been identified by simply to show you that in none of them can be found any trace that these patriarchs believed God to be more than one. We want to try and cover this from the standpoint of why pagans did and believed like they did. We want to see, if we can, why mankind went so many different ways after the tower of Babel in their concept of God. It is pitiful how man forgets God so quickly. All eight souls that stepped out of Noah’s ark that day knew who God was. By the time that old ark came to rest on Mt. Ararat, you can be sure the family talked much about the god that had spoken to Noah to build that ark. Then in Genesis 9:1 we read where God blessed Noah and His three sons and gave them a commandment to be fruitful and multiply and replenish the earth, but a few short generations later, mankind is building all sorts of idols, altars and worshipping demons instead of God. What went wrong? It all lays in the genes, the hereditary traits passed down through their ancestors that had intermarried with Cain’s descendants before the flood. That is how the serpent seed got over on this side of the flood, through the hereditary genes. That is why even in this very land of America, a generation of people that has had respect for God, respect for the Bible and respect for Christian people, can produce offspring from their own loins that are atheistic, demon possessed heathen as far as knowing God.




We hear so much talk about reincarnation these days, even to the point where people are put into a trance of some kind and they seem to re-live the life and experiences of someone that lived hundreds of years before. You never hear of anything like that happening to a person that is born again by the Spirit of God. It only happens to people who play around with such things, cultivating the presence of demonic spirits. We have already talked quite a bit about the angels of God that are sent forth to minister to those who shall be heirs of salvation. I want you to listen close to what I am going to say now!! It would be ridiculous for us to believe that God would send an angel to walk with us in our life time and then when we die that angel would have to go sit in a corner someplace. No! Brothers and sisters, when we die, that angel that has influenced our life and ministered to us goes to minister to someone else right on through the generations as long as time stands. The angel that walked with John Wesley is walking with someone right today. The angel that was with the apostle Paul is with someone right today and so on down the line. Angels do not die and neither do they become old and retire. They remain active and faithful to the purpose assigned to them by their creator. Now I ask you this, If good angels go from generation to generation ministering to the people of God, why would it not work the same way with the bad angels that fell with Lucifer??? Whatever angel we have with us will affect our personality and cause us to manifest certain individual characteristics. I will remind you also that every angel remembers those that he had ministered to in ages past and remembers all about them. I believe some of you are beginning to see already what I am getting at with this thought. On the good side, there is not too much to be said about this beyond this point, but when you take it to the other side where people of the world play around with witches and wizards, horoscopes, fortune tellers, seances and so forth, there is a lot more to be said. These people who supposedly go back in time and re-live the life and experiences of some ancient person, claiming that proves their theory of reincarnation, do not prove anything except that the wicked angel (demon) that lived with that person back then is now living with them. Why could not that spirit which caused someone to live and conduct themselves as they did hundreds of years ago, do the same thing with someone in our generation? The Bible shows the devil to be a schemer and a deceiver and it does not set any limits on how far he can go in his deception among worldly people. Furthermore, all these fallen angels are subject to him and must do whatever he wants done. People who are always fooling around with the devil’s devises are bound to become slaves to them. On the other hand, those who are truly born again do not play around with such things. If they need to know something, they talk to God about it. They will not go to a fortune teller nor a ouija board to find their answer. I would like to say also, I am not presenting this to you as some great revelation that should become a doctrine. I merely present it to you as an explanation of why people are conducting themselves in such demonic and heathen ways. We are living in the last days and the devil knows his time is short. Therefore, he is pouring everything he has upon this generation.




Alright, up to this point we have only talked about the Hebrew word, ELOHIM. El by itself means God, but when OHIM is added to it, you have a word that means GOD, SELF EXISTENT ONE, STRONG ONE, (ELOHIM). This is a deity name, but EL by itself which in our English language is translated GOD, can be applied to any god, true or false. It simply means just that, God. We are going to look at the three basic deity names that God is identified by in the book of Genesis. First, we will go to Genesis 14:18. This is where Abraham was coming back from the slaughter of the enemy that kidnaped Lot and the people around Sodom and Gomorrah. He has made a wreck of those kidnaping thieves and recaptured Lot, his nephew and the others and he is on his way back to the very place where he himself had been living. He is heading for Hebron, but as he came near to the city of Jebusites, called Salem in that day, not Jerusalem, but Salem, he is met by a man who brought forth bread and wine and revealed himself to Abraham as the priest of the Most High God, Melchizedek, king of Salem. As he revealed himself to Abraham in this high priestly role, he is revealed through the name EL-ELYON. Remember now, EL is God, but when ELYON is added to it, you have an attribute of deity, EL-ELYON-MOST HIGH GOD. This name is not showing God to be the strong one nor the self existent one, but through this name God is revealing Himself to Abraham as the God who sits the highest of any god. EL-ELYON is not a name that brings out His creative ability, but it brings out His deity as the highest, the loftiest or the greatest of all gods. As for the Melchizedek, he was not a natural, mortal man who was actually a high priest of Salem at that hour. Don’t you thing if there had been anything outstanding or special about this man to have attracted Abraham’s attention, that he would have returned to Salem at other times to see him? I did not say that right. If Abraham had believed that there was such an outstanding priest of the Most High God dwelling at Salem, don’t you think he would have wanted to go there from time to time to see him? In other words, Abraham saw God in theophany form and I believe Abraham knew who he was. Abraham paid tithes to him, but I do not read anywhere that Abraham ever said to Sarah, Honey, I believe I will go back up to Salem and see if I can find that same fellow that met me in the road that day. Would not human nature have caused him to want to do that if he believed such a person dwelled there? I believe so. In Hebrews, when Paul spoke of this Melchizedek, it seemed like there was a great mystery in this. Let us turn to Hebrews 7:1-3 and read what Paul wrote about Him. “For this Melchizedek, king of Salem, priest of the most high God, who met Abraham returning from the slaughter of the kings and blessed him; To whom also Abraham gave a tenth part of all; first being by interpretation King of righteousness and after that also King of Salem, which is, King of peace; without father, without mother, without descent, having neither beginning of days, nor end of life; but made like unto the Son of God; abideth a priest continually.” It seems that Paul got a revelation about this man from somewhere, without father, without mother, without a genealogy. I want you to know that every mortal man that ever held the office of a high priest on the face of this earth had a mother and daddy and he had a beginning and an ending. That ought to help us understand who this man was. Though Abraham did not catch the significance of what was being prefigured here, time has allowed us to look back and see that the very God himself met Abraham in a theophany body and prefigures what was to come from his very loins. From this man’s seed would come forth many tribes of people. From them, God would choose one tribe (the tribe of Levi) to represent Him on earth to the other tribes.




Many years passed and Abraham’s seed spent four hundred years in Egyptian bondage, but when they were back in the land of Abraham’s sojourning and David was king of Israel, he did a foolish thing causing the Lord to send pestilence upon the land of Israel. In his repentance before the Lord, he was instructed to build an altar unto the Lord in the place of Ornan’s threshing floor. Ornan was a Jebusite and his threshing floor was in the very place where Abraham was met by Melchizedek. David bought the threshing floor, built an altar unto the Lord, offered up sacrifice and the Lord stayed His hand of destruction on the land. Time passed by until Solomon, David’s Son who had succeeded him as king of Israel, was ready to build the Lord a house. He caught the revelation that he should build it on the same spot of ground where David had built the altar on Ornan’s threshing floor. The temple was built on that very spot, which today is called Jerusalem instead of Salem. To carry on through with what was prefigured to Abraham that day, Israel passed through the long period called the law age. Then the very God that had met Abraham in a theophany body, appeared to Abraham’s seed in another body. This appearing was in the flesh of Jesus Christ, who will one day at his 2nd coming, sit in a temple built on that very same spot. The King of all ages will take the throne of David and from that throne He will rule the whole world in the millennium. The King of righteousness, which is the King of peace, will be sitting in a temple built in the city of peace. Salem means peace. This was all prefigured in Abraham’s meeting with Melchizedek. In its former days, Salem was a city of pagans, full of wars and turmoil and it has not been free from such as the city of David, Jerusalem, but there is coming a day when it truly will be the city of peace as its name implies.




The next deity name that we wish to consider is found in Genesis 17:1. Later we will look at the 7 attributable names which are expressed in God’s plan of salvation, but right now we are looking at names that bring out His deity, His majesty, His position in the universe. When we come to Gen. 17, we find the Lord appearing to Abraham when he was 99 years old and identifying Himself to Abraham as El-SHADDAI, which in our English language is translated Almighty God or GOD ALMIGHTY. This deity name has characteristics involved that bring out the fact that God is liken unto a mother, the breasted one, the nourisher, one that satisfies. This could be the very place where this Women’s Liberation movement got their idea that we should stop referring to God in the masculine gender and make Him a woman. Let me tell you, God never did refer to Himself as a woman. Truly He is one that satisfies. He is a nourisher and sustainer, but Hallelujah! He doesn’t have to be a woman to be that. This name does not speak of His power, nor of the fact that He is the highest of all gods. It simply directs attention to the fact that He is a God that is able to give comfort to something that needs comforting. Isn’t that wonderful to know? In this old world of turmoil and unrest, we many times become nervous, frustrated, perplexed and feel all alone, even to the point where we sometimes act like a little child. You have seen how a little baby does when it gets hungry and lonesome lying in a crib all alone. It begins to fret, scream and cry. It becomes restless, tossing and turning in its bed. Why? It wants to be loved, comforted, nourished and satisfied. When the mother interprets the crying to be that, she will go in, pick it up, feed it, squeeze it to her bosom expressing her love for it and change its clothing if necessary so it will be completely comforted before she puts it back to bed. The very minute it feels mother’s hands slip under its little body, the whimpering begins to taper off. The mother’s touch gives it a secure feeling. That is exactly what is portrayed right here in the name EL-SHADDAI, (the breasted one who nourishes and satisfies). In this old sin tossed world of heartache and trouble where the devil is constantly throwing everything he has at us, we get hungry for God. We need to be nourished and strengthened. Let me tell you, when we cry unto Him, it won’t be long until we feel the tender hands of our God come under us, pick us up and draw us nigh to His comforting bosom. At a time like that, it doesn’t do the devil any good to tell us we are not even saved, for we just ignore him and lay there in the arms of God, feeling His strong hands around our soul and nurse away. At such a time as this, we do not need to know that God is highest (EL-ELYON) and we do not need to know that He is the Strong One (ELOHIM). We are interested in one thing, that He is a God who satisfies (EL-SHADDAI) because we need comfort and strength. What a wonderful God we have? We do not need gods and goddesses of love, fertility, wisdom, rain, sun, moon and medicine and the such like. We have a revelation that our ONE, true God is everything we need. Paul wrote to the Philippians, 4:19, “But my God shall supply all your needs according to His riches in glory by Christ Jesus.” Those old patriarchs did not have that verse of scripture to read, but they did know that God is ONE and that He created the heavens and the earth and all things therein by His own word and they had complete confidence in their God. The third deity name used in conjunction with El which is derived from ELOHIM (God) is found in Genesis 21:33. EL (God) is revealed here to be EVERLASTING by the name ELOLAM. I am using terminology from the Scofield Bible to express the meaning of this deity name of God. The name EL-OLAM not only means that God is from EVERLASTING to EVERLASTING Himself, but it also carries the thought that He is God over EVERLASTING thing. Have you ever heard the expression, Bring back everlasting thing in there. Don’t you even leave one grain of sand. This illustration comes to my mind because I have heard such uses of the word everlasting from various ones in my lifetime. Nevertheless, we want to understand the use of it in Genesis 21:33, to mean that God is without beginning and without end and that everything that has been created was created by Him. Actually, you cannot separate one of these deity names from the others. They are all pertaining to the one and only God, but were used according to the circumstances of the one who was calling upon Him. ELOHIM (God) places Him in His position in His creation and the other three names we have mentioned are expressions of His deity. These are names that attribute to Him those virtues of deity that belong only to ELOHIM. In other words, He is the only self existent one. He is the only eternal one that is from everlasting to everlasting and He is the most High God of all gods.




Now we want to look at the 7 attributable names that are compounded with the word Jehovah to identify God with mankind in redemption. When you get over to Genesis 2:4, in the account of creation, you find LORD GOD for the first time. Up to this point the general term, GOD, has been used, but in Gen. 2:4, we find this term compounded with LORD which takes on a deeper meaning more of ownership and rulership. JEHOVAH, which in the Hebrew is YHWH and pronounced YAHWEH in our English language, is a word that Means Lord. Therefore, the translation Lord God comes from the Hebrew JEHOVAH ELOHIM, JEHOVAH, (LORD) ELOHIM, (GOD) and is used quite frequently after its first mention. We have a lot of people running around in our day with a doctrine built off of their ideas about YHWH. They will say, Pagan Gentiles (meaning anyone who does not agree with them) do not know the name of God. If they did, they would call Him YAHWEH. For the sake of clarifying such a statement, let me say this. It was God Himself that confused the languages of all people when before that, they had all been speaking the same language. I will agree with any critic that God was revealed to the Jewish race through these names or that God revealed these deity names and attributable names to the Jewish race, but you must remember this, while they spoke Hebrew, my ancestors were speaking English. God did not tell anyone that they would have to learn Hebrew before they could get to know Him. He did not tell me that I would have to learn Hebrew in order to find my way home. You call Him whatever you want to, but to me He is G-O-D and known in the Grace age by His redemption name, Jesus, J-E-S-U-S. This is the only name that Jesus ever manifested on earth and we have His own testimony that He had manifested the Father’s name to the men who walked with Him (John 17:6). The Jews believe that Hebrew is the proper language and the English speaking people, in their proudness, believe that English is the proper language. It doesn’t matter one bit to me just as long as I know who He is that is speaking to my heart. As long as I can get my spirit in tune with Him, who is Spirit, it doesn’t matter to me whether I talk to Him in Hebrew, English or whatever. My only concern is in being able to communicate with Him. Hallelujah! I believe He hears me! If you are a Jew or if you are someone who knows the Hebrew, go ahead and call Him, YHWH (YAHWEH) if you want to, but in the English it comes out JEHOVAH (LORD). The bride of Christ is made up of people from around this world and from the percentage viewpoint, I would be safe to say that only a very small percentage of them speak Hebrew. Maybe some of these people ought to go back and read Genesis 1:1 again. It does not say, In the beginning JEHOVAH ELOHIM created the heaven and the earth. It says, In the Beginning ELOHIM (GOD) created the heaven and the earth. I hope you catch the difference. God does not even have the compound word, Jehovah, attached to it in the beginning. Saints, we are just trying to place this word Jehovah, which means Lord or Master. Now the word, Lord, does not necessarily apply to deity. It is a word that can be applied to any man who rules over or is in authority over other. For instance, it is proper for any servant type person to refer to the one who rules over him as, My Lord, or the owners of the house you live in as your land-lord. Alright, I believe we have said enough for you to see that the word, Jehovah, is translated, Lord, in the English language so as we go into the 7 attributable names that deal with redemption, you will find each one of them compounded with the word Jehovah, which means Lord. This is what John referred to in Revelation a number of times as the seven Spirits of God. It does not mean that God is seven spirits. It simply refers to the 7 major attributable expressions of God on behalf of mankind in the process of redemption. There is no need for 7 spirits, 7 gods or anything like that. Everything we need is wrapped up in the ONE SPIRIT, (GOD) who is omnipresent and able to manifest anything necessary in His dealing with man. He is Lord of lords, and He is the Master of ever situation. We see Him as GOD (ELOHIM) in Genesis 1:1, but now we are going to see Him as Lord of every situation as we examine these attributable names. The very word, LORD, is a deity name in God’s relationship to man, but not in creation as in Gen. 1:1 where only the word, God, was used.




Remember now as we look at these 7 attributable names of God, each one of them is compounded with the word, JEHOVAH, which means LORD in English. Before I mention the first one of the seven, let me say this, Seven is the number of completeness. Paul said in one of his letters, Ye are complete in Him. Therefore, these sevens are not recorded by accident, they have significance. In the 4th chapter of Revelation when John was told to come up hither, he was allowed to see things that would be hereafter. While describing what he saw, he said, “And there were seven lamps of fire burning before the throne, which are the seven Spirits of God.” Later, as he described the Lamb that came forth and stood in the midst of the throne, he referred to what he saw as a Lamb as it had been slain, having seven horns and seven eyes, which are the seven Spirits of God sent forth into all the earth. We know that such a creature would be a freak of nature, so this terminology has to be looked upon as having a symbolic meaning. We see the same thing back over in the book of Zechariah where Joshua the high priest brought forth the stone which had seven eyes. It was prefiguring a finished work of redemption and that is what you will see figuratively as we consider these attributable names. The first scripture we will look at is found in Genesis 22:13-14. This is where God had called upon Abraham to take his son, his only son, and offer him up for a sacrifice upon one of the mountains which He would show him later. God did not tell Abraham which mountain He had chosen the first day He spoke to him about this, but Abraham started out with Isaac just like God had told him to do. Then on the third day Abraham lifted up his eyes and saw the place that God had chosen. It was right back in the same area where he had met Melchizedek. Do you see how God works circumstances to get His plans perfected? Abraham used a certain rock or mountain peak for an alter. Then later, David bought a parcel of ground from Ornan the Jebusite, because he needed a place to offer sacrifice to the Lord to stay the plague of death that was sweeping through his people. Where do you suppose he built his altar? Right in the same place where Abraham would have offered up Isaac. David later felt impressed to build a house for God, but God said, No, you are a warrior, you have shed blood. I will raise up one from your loins to build me a house. Solomon was the one to build the house for God and he built it right on the same spot that Abraham and David had used for an altar. That is the place where God chose to place His name. In 2 Chronicles 6:6, Solomon said that Jerusalem is the place where God had chosen to place His name. We just carried this on through to show you how God works circumstances to get men to do what He has purposed for them to do, but now we will return to Abraham and Isaac as they journey to the place where the sacrifice is to be offered up. In verse 7 we find Isaac speaking to his father, Abraham, saying, My father, and Abraham answered, Here am I, my son. Isaac then said, Behold the wood and the fire, but where is the lamb for the burnt offering? Abraham said, My son, God will provide himself a lamb for a burnt offering. He said that out of necessity, walking along there with his heart all burdened down knowing only that God had told him to offer Isaac his only son. Oh how his heart must have ached as he raised the knife to cut Isaac’s throat, but he had faith in God. He knew that the very God who gave him that son by Sarah, when from the natural standpoint it would have been impossible, was able to raise him back to life if need be, so he followed God’s instructions. In verse 11, when Abraham had the knife raised to slay his son, notice who it was that stopped him from doing it, an Angel of the Lord. Isn’t it strange. It did not say, the Holy Ghost said don’t do it, nor did it say, The Father said, Don’t do it, nor did it say, the Son said don’t do it. It was an ANGEL of the Lord that said, Do him no harm, for now I know that thou fearest God, seeing thou hast not withheld they son, thine only son from me. 13, “And Abraham lifted up his eyes, and looked, and behold behind him a ram caught in a thicket by his horns: and Abraham went and took the ram, and offered him up for a burnt offering in the stead of his son.” 14, And Abraham called the name of that place JEHOVAH JIREH” (THE LORD WILL PROVIDE). There is your first attributable title. He is a provider and provide He did. HALLELUJAH! No doubt, Abraham’s old heart had been pounding like a jack hammer up to that very moment. He had no way of knowing what God would do. He just believed Him and trusted Him fully, believing that He would provide. Abraham already knew Him as ELOHIM (GOD). He already knew Him as EL-OLAM (Everlasting God) also as EL-ELYON (Most High God) and EL-SHADDAI (Almighty God). Now he calls Him JEHOVAH JIREH (the Lord that provides) or the Lord will provide. What else could he say to that little boy when he asked him about the lamb fo the burnt offering? He had waited 25 years for that promised son, and now after such a short time, the one who gave him that son asked for him back and in the most heartbreaking manner. How could he tell that little boy that he was going to offer him upon that altar for a burnt offering to God? How could he have understood such a thing? No, necessity caused Abraham to call God, JEHOVAH JIREH. Many times God has to work circumstances to cause us to give Him His place in our lives. He does not force us to do things against our will, but He will work circumstances in our lives that will make us willing to walk His way.




For the next attributable name attributed to God, we go to Exodus, chapter 15, where God is leading the children of Israel out of Egyptian bondage. After God miraculously opened up the Red Sea and allowed them to go across on dry ground, the children of Israel became frantic and bitter against Moses because they had not found any water to drink in the 3 days they had journeyed since crossing. Therefore, they murmured against Moses until he cried unto the Lord for help. God showed him a tree, which when he cast into the waters of Marah, they were made sweet. The bitterness was taken away from the waters and now they were drinkable. God chose this occasion to prove the people and set before them a statute and an ordinance whereby He said unto them, “If thou wilt diligently hearken to the voice of the Lord thy God, and wilt do that which is right in His sight, and wilt give ear to His commandments, and keep all His statutes, I will put none of these diseases upon thee, which I have brought upon the Egyptians: FOR I AM THE LORD THAT HEALETH THEE.” This is where God reveals Himself to the people as a healer, JEHOVAH RAPHA, (THE LORD THAT HEALETH) Exodus 15:26. Jehovah Rapha is the second of the seven attributable redemptive names of God that we are going to look at and for number three, we will go to Exodus 17:8-15. Prior to these verses, the children of Israel have been chiding Moses because of a lack of water again. This time God told Moses to smite the rock and there shall come water out of it. The people, in their time of complaining, had said, is the Lord among us or not? It seemed that no matter what God did for them, as soon as things got a little rough again they would begin to complain that the Lord had let Moses bring them out into the wilderness to die. In the last half of this 17th chapter we find that after they had drank water from the rock, their journey was interrupted by an attack from the Amalekites. Moses sent Joshua with chosen men to fight against Amalek, while he stood on top of a nearby hill with the rod of God in his hand. The battle was long and as long as Moses was able to keep his hands raised, the Israelites were able to advance and press the battle, but when he got tired and lowered his hands, they began to lose. This is where Aaron and Hur sat Moses upon a rock and they raised his hands and held them up until the battle was won. In this, God revealed Himself to them as a banner, JEHOVAH NISSI (the Lord our banner). Another of His characteristics was revealed in this set of circumstances. What is that Bro. Jackson? His ability to spark overcoming enthusiasm in His people. Let me give you an illustration. In many of the great battles that have been fought, we have had occasion to notice that much emphasis was placed upon raising a flag (or banner) representing the nation or the movement which was pressing the battle. World War II gives us a good example of that where 5 marines fought their way to the top of Mt. Suribachi, Iwo Jima, to raise the American flag there. Why did they do it? It was a morale builder. It gave those other marines down on the beach a new enthusiasm. There on top of that mountain stood their banner and they had pledged to fight for it. Seeing those Stars and Stripes stretched out by that mountain breeze caused them to be encouraged to fight on with a greater determination to conquer their enemies. This is what was taking place when Aaron and Hur raised up Moses’ hands that held the rod. It was like lifting up a banner. Verse 15 tells us that Moses built an altar and called he name of it JEHOVAH NISSI (the Lord our banner). He is my flag! AMEN! HALLELUJAH! That is exactly what it means, the Lord is my flag. How many of you have determined to follow that banner? Tell me, are you ready to go into battle with Him? You had better be. Time is short and Satan is battling with every evil force at his disposal. There is one thing sure, you will be on one side or the other. There is no neutral territory. I guarantee you one thing, if you will get behind this banner, you will never have to worry about the enemy getting control and taking your banner down. “HE THAT DWELLETH IN THE SECRET PLACE OF THE MOST HIGH SHALL ABIDE UNDER THE SHADOW OF THE ALMIGHTY” (Psalms 91:1) He is our banner, our refuge, our fortress, our deliverer and everything else that we have need of in this evil age. Praise God, Saints, I hope this little message will help some of you who have never really stopped to think about it, to realize you do not have to be on the losing side in this constant battle between the spiritual forces of good and evil. All you need do is make sure you are on Gods side. Then He will be your banner also.




We are going into Judges for our next attributable name. You will find it in chapter 6, verse 24. This brings us into another period of time where the Israelites have done evil in the sight of the Lord and He has turned them over to their enemies, the Midianites. When they finally begin to realize the shape they are in, they cry unto the Lord for help and He sends them a prophet. As the prophet begins to cry against them for their failure to recognize and serve God as they should, an angel of the Lord appears to Gideon saying, “The Lord is with thee, thou mighty man of valor.” Gideon questions the angel as to whether the Lord is really with them, seeing that their enemies have gained the upper hand, and the Lord looked upon Gideon saying, “Go in this thy might and thou shalt save Israel from the hand of the Midianites.” Gideon asks for a sign that would assure him that the Lord is really